《Echoes of Indigo [OC Pokemon Fan-fiction]》


 Chapter 1: May 31st, 1978

    Echoes of Indigo: Arc 1


    Wednesday, May 31st, 1978, 1600


    A frigid yet familiar voice rang across the courtyard in sharp juxtaposition to the muggy summer heat. "Again. That was unsatisfactory. You''ll perish in an instant like that in a real battle. I didn''t birth a son for him to wilt like a delicate flower on first contact with a legitimate opponent."


    I picked myself up off the ground for at least the fifth time in the past hour, doing my best to ignore the burning sensation on my back where Koga''s Arbok managed to catch me with a flick of its dexterous tail. Such a giant snake had no business being as agile as the one looking at me with wry amusement just a few meters away, its tongue flickering tauntingly.


    I could already tell the cruel attack had broken the skin, and badly at that. Heavy drops of blood languidly seeped down my sweat-slicked torso to pool on the flagstones below. The shimmering air was so stiflingly hot I was surprised they weren''t steaming on contact.


    I struggled to keep my face from displaying any signs of weakness, even though it took all my effort to ignore the line of fire starting up near the top of my back and winding sinuously down to my hip.


    I stood in a large courtyard amid the sprawling facility I called home. Summer was in full swing, and every breath I took did little to assuage the rising sense of defeat growing in my chest. In fact, it made it worse.


    If I could just stop breathing, I might do so. Alas, life was not so kind.


    Taking a painful yet life-giving breath, I turned towards the speaker with a deep bow of my head. "Yes, ma''am. If you''ll just give me one moment to catch¡ª"


    "No. Do it again, now. You won''t have the luxury of asking your opponents for breaks. Again, Koga," Kiriel said with a nod to my opponent, who shifted to a ready position.


    I stifled my protest; I knew better than to argue with Kiriel when she was in a mood like this. Any complaints I made would be met with scorn and biting laughter.


    Just ignore her, Mare, I told myself for perhaps the thousandth time that week alone.


    Across from me stood my longtime mentor, Koga Gaidoku. The stony-faced man had been my primary trainer for as long as I could remember and had accompanied me on many excursions over the previous years. I knew the wound must have been nasty when I saw the faintest flicker of hesitation in his somber eyes. Although he didn''t protest, I was grateful someone had thought of me, even if not enough to act on it.


    We were dressed the same: bare feet, dark canvas pants, and shirtless from the waist up. Long years of fighting had left his chest and back a veritable mass of scar tissue, and I was convinced nothing in the world could elicit even the slightest inkling of fear from the man.


    I absently hoped the recent wound I incurred as a result of my carelessness didn''t scar too badly. Although I could respect the intimidation factor the scars offered him, I had no intention of joining him if I could help it. But I was off to a rough start, frankly, and was still coming to terms with the fact I would likely join him sooner rather than later.


    I couldn''t tell how old he was, and I hardly knew anything about him other than he was honor-bound to serve Kiriel until she released him from her service. I didn''t know all the details, but I was under the impression she had done something to save his life in the previous war.


    It was an odd situation, as Koga was the head of one of the Seiichi branch families. He stood directly in line to inherit the clan if anything happened to Kiriel or Sula. One of the few details I knew about him was that he planned on starting a family when he was dismissed. In sporadic moments of levity, he spoke of his dreams for a son.


    Given the timing and intensity of our current bout, I suspected Kiriel would let him off the hook as soon as I left on my journey. It made me happy to think of the rugged man smiling gently at a newborn child. His own child, one that he could rear as he saw fit.


    "Mare. Stop dawdling," Kiriel ordered with a look of disapproval. "Distracted thoughts will get you killed."


    "Yes, ma''am. Eon, Nana. We''re up again," I commanded. Next to me, my pokemon mechanically prepared for yet another round.


    As a son of the Seiichi, we were assigned two starting pokemon when we turned ten. I had been offered various choices and eventually settled on a Growlithe and Eevee, both of which had been bred from the best of stock and hand raised until they were old enough for service.


    Eon, my Eevee, stood at attention, looking ready for war despite the flicker of white rib I could see poking out from a nasty looking wound on her side. She looked back at me, giving a resolute nod before settling back into a ready position. Despite her determined stance, her sides heaved with exhaustion, and her normally well-groomed fur was slick with blood: several patches had completely dissolved from the repeated acid exposure the Seiichi were notorious for.


    Yet she still stood strong.


    Nana, my Growlithe, wasn''t in much better shape, having been poisoned several times throughout the training session. White foam coated his maw from too much effort and not enough oxygen. I knew he would go til he dropped, however. They both would.


    I was fifteen and had been partnered with these two for five years. Per training protocol, we had hardly been separated during that time. It gave us an unshakeable bond, and I knew they would die for me if I only gave the word.


    In fact, it was almost understood that clan pokemon would inevitably give their life for their charges in the heat of battle.


    I stretched my arms overhead, making sure I retained enough mobility to avoid being clobbered in the first few seconds. I did, but I was aching from the impressive variety of methods my training partner had dispatched me with over the last few hours. The goal of our current ''game'' was for Koga to take me down in any way necessary. I was supposed to do the same to him.


    In theory, at least.


    In practice, it usually turned into a dodging session with me frantically evading the terrifying ninja and his vicious poison-type team until he invariably caught me with a fist or bone-breaking kick if I was lucky.


    I considered the tail-whip I had recently received a lucky break. Koga''s Arbok notoriously went out of her way to poison me with a non-lethal toxin that left me shaking and retching for hours afterward. I was convinced she was privately a sadist, but I had the wisdom to keep that to myself. I had long since learned running my mouth did me no favors.


    "Begin!" Shouted Kiriel from atop a raised platform positioned to view any point in the courtyard.


    "Nana, use a broad-field Flamethrower to force Arbok back. Eon, stay with me and look for an opening when Koga gets closer," I ordered as I moved to create space from our opponents. My pokemon immediately carried out the orders. Nana opened his maw, releasing a roiling stream of fire several meters wide towards his target, and Eon meticulously maneuvered beneath me as I backpedaled.


    Without a word, Koga and Arbok broke into motion. Koga was far faster than he looked and sprinted straight towards me, rolling underneath the flames and popping out just a few meters from us, his limbs up and ready to lash out as soon as an opportunity arose.


    Simultaneously, Arbok reared her head and plunged into the ground below, seamlessly dividing the hard stones as if they were mere water in an impressive display of ground type-energy manipulation. In an instant, the cobra''s five-meter length was nowhere to be seen.


    Shit. Dig is such a broken move!


    A sense of despondency settled over my team at the rapid pace of the match. We were simply too exhausted to respond effectively. But we would try our best regardless. Koga clearly wanted to get this over with and return to his family.


    Or, maybe he wants to put me out of my misery quickly? I idly wondered as I eyed Koga warily.


    Nana had to cut off his flames lest he risk torching Eon and myself. He had the good sense to lunge at Koga with his jaws opened wide, but the ninja glimmered with a sheen of pale white energy and moved impossibly fast to dodge the nearly point-blank attack. Nana shot past him, caught his paw on an uprooted flagstone, and tumbled unceremoniously to the ground with a startled yelp. Purple foam oozed out of his mouth as he tried and failed to get back up.


    Fuck, he''s finally down, I concluded with a shake of my head as I redirected my attention back to the charging ninja. Arceus damned poison.


    Eon and I continued backwards as fast as we could, reluctant to engage directly. Eevee were by no means an offensively powerful pokemon, so we had played to her strengths and worked on utility and durability over raw power. As such, she usually stayed in my shadow, looking for opportunities to absorb attacks meant for me or latch on with her fangs if the chance arose.


    Unfortunately, I was too slow to match Koga''s bastardized quick attack, and he caught me before I could move out of the range his longer limbs provided.


    His knee came up lightning-quick, but I diffused the force painfully by crossing my arms out in front of me. I was nearly sure I heard a crack at the blow. Without hesitation, he launched into a series of rapid jabs that I barely managed to avoid via short hops backward. My muscles burned with effort as I strained to catch each blow.


    Keeping pace beneath me, Eon launched a cloud of crackling golden stars towards Koga, and the projectiles melted into his torso with the distinctive popping staccato reminiscent of boiling water. The stoic man didn''t so much as grunt in pain, even though I knew the attack would surely leave deep bruises if not outright internal bleeding.


    Koga skidded to a stop, choosing not to keep up the offensive for some reason. Maybe the Swift did more damage than I thought?


    The dodging had left me breathing hard, weary with exhaustion as I was. Eon and I circled around to his left cautiously, trying to keep the sun to our backs for the small advantage it offered.


    Koga observed me calmly before looking to Kiriel for something. Permission, perhaps? I cocked my head at the odd move before recalling too late the missing snake.


    With a crash, Arbok shot out of a hastily made hole in the ground and latched her jaws hard onto my shoulder. It wasn''t a playful bite, and I could feel her non-lethal venom making its way into my pumping arteries.


    I had the good grace to mutter, "Fuck. Forgot about her," before everything faded to black.


    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 0700


    Shadows fled as white-hot fire surged along the edges of the rocky plateau, its crags bordered with towering cliffs on either side. It was dark out, and smoke hung heavy in the air. On the far side of the natural arena stood a towering behemoth of a pok¨¦mon; tan fur covered its abdomen and torso, and silvery streams of scar tissue ran like delicate veins across its ravaged body.


    Flames billowed from her back as she struggled to maintain the intense line of fire emanating from her mouth, eyes darting back and forth from the target to the trainer standing behind her.


    Catching a simple nod from her partner, the Typhlosion redoubled its efforts to make contact, eyes hardening in resolution. A narrow beam of flame lanced towards its adversary. The pok¨¦mon sported a coat of orange fur with jagged lines of black crisscrossing back and forth, topped with a lustrous blonde mane.


    The Arcanine''s form blurred from its rapid repositioning. After repeatedly evading the laser-like attack, it landed just to the side of the Typhlosion, rearing back and unleashing a devastating inferno. The pokemon screeched in pain as the conflagration made contact.


    The attack was powerful enough that it ripped through whatever innate defenses the pok¨¦mon had, violently blackening its leg, its stomach, its chest. Within seconds, shards of marble white shone through.


    The Pok¨¦mon''s scream escalated in pitch as its flesh continued to slough off. The unrelenting assault continued for another achingly long moment before abruptly ending as the Arcanine collapsed, whining in agony from the aftershocks of its own attack. All that remained of the Typhlosion''s corpse was a smoldering pile of fur and bone, any cries for help echoing without answer in the evening light.


    A darkened form stepped from behind Arcanine before speaking up in a ragged and indistinct voice. "Get up. We have more to do." Reluctantly, the Arcanine stood up, methodically moving towards the sobbing and defeated trainer, shaking off the smoke clinging to its body. The tears quickly evaporated as the temperature climbed.


    I awoke with a gasp, breathing heavily and covered in sweat. I blinked awake, using my fingers to wipe the remnants of sleep away. I hated poison-induced dreams. This wasn''t the first time I had experienced horrific nightmares after a run-in with Arbok, but this was definitely the worst to date. The dream had been vivid enough felt like I had personally ordered Nana to mercilessly put down an enemy trainer''s pokemon. I knew I might have to someday, but I couldn''t help but interpret the ill-timed dream as a bad omen.


    I took a deep and controlled breath as I fought to relax my overwhelmed nervous system. Breathe in, breathe out. Take a sip of air whenever you think your lungs are full, pushing them to their limits. Slowly release it. Do this, and you can activate your parasympathetic nervous system, slowing your heart rate and contractility.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I had been taught this for years, yet I remained skeptical. Nonetheless, I followed Kiriel''s teachings. Ignoring the knot of anguish in my gut was difficult, but I tried my best.


    Like I always did, no matter the circumstances.


    After breathing slowly for five minutes, I slid out of bed with a groan. Every ache and pain from the previous day slammed into me, and I sat heavily back down to collect myself. Gathering my tired will, I forced myself to confront the day as I had a thousand times before.


    Despite my station, my room was quite plain. In traditional fashion, my bed was a small, padded mattress on the ground. Kiriel believed anything other than a life of stoicism softened you and lessened your potential as a human, but my aching back suggested otherwise. The rest of the spartan room contained only a mirror, pail of water, and a minimalist washroom stocked with only the barest of necessities to function.


    I found it ironic that although we technically lived in one of the most developed regions in the world, I barely experienced the luxury due to my family''s strict adherence to depriving ourselves of simple pleasures like an actual bed.


    Or running water, for that matter.


    I hobbled to the mirror to prepare for the day. I splashed my face with lukewarm water from the pail, running my hands through my hair to straighten it out in an attempt to ignore how sweaty and gross I felt¡ªnot how I wanted to start off.


    Usually, I could get up and out of bed in seconds, but this morning felt different. Off, somehow.


    I twisted to examine the crusted scabs I incurred from the poorly named ''snake''s kiss.'' The slight movement made me gasp in pain, but I bore through it to assess the damage. The punctures burned deep into my deltoid, but it looked like there wasn''t going to be too much drainage. I could deal with it.


    My back was a different story. It was covered with sickly green and purple bruises, and the slash from Arbok''s whip-like tail had scoured my flesh nearly through to the hardened muscle below. It was neatly stitched up. I assumed one of the clan staff had taken the opportunity afforded by my inelegant faint to patch it up as well as they could, given the circumstances.


    I shook my head, trying to put the injuries out of my mind. It wouldn''t do to be distracted today. I stared myself down in the mirror, trying to quiet my racing thoughts.


    What a shit fucking day already, I thought with a sad smile. Of course I would have the most Arceus damned foreboding dream of all time on the day I finally get to leave home on my own terms.


    Shaking my head in resigned amusement, I breathed in and out slowly, letting the water drip down my chest and shoulders. I enjoyed the calming sensation as it diverted my attention from the unease trickling through my body.


    Somewhat refreshed from the pseudo-shower, I took in my appearance and grimaced, my face contorting into a look of distaste at my appalling posture.


    My shoulders were pinched upwards with stress, and I appeared small and nervous. I took a moment to visually adjust my posture, using the mirror to guide my chest forward and pull my shoulder blades down.


    A few minor corrections later, I was satisfied with what I saw. Although I felt acutely apprehensive internally, my supposed ''duty'' as one of the Seiichi was to ensure I never displayed a single hint of vulnerability to anyone, not even family.


    It''s what I was born to do. Or what I was supposed to do, at any rate.


    I was of fairly average height, with tan skin seasoned from long hours of sunlight. My dark brown hair just barely reached past my shoulders in silky waves.


    My eyes weren''t the nice and friendly light brown people looked for in pok¨¦mon plushies. Instead, they were so dark as to be nearly black, giving me a haunted look. I''ve been told that I came across as a bit intense from a young age.


    Much to my dismay, I inherited my mother''s delicate features and was frequently teased for appearing quite feminine. It''s cute when you''re nine, but I had grown increasingly disenchanted with my genetics as the years passed.


    Right now, much to my disappointment, I appeared exhausted. Hints of shadows showed through the thin skin under my eyes, and they were puffy with sleep deprivation. I gathered my hair into thick strands, taking a few moments to weave it into a tight braid.


    I had always wanted to shave my head, but Kiriel insisted that warriors should wear their hair long as a sign of honor.


    I chuckled to myself with derision, thinking of the repeated losses I had incurred this week.


    Warrior? Hardly.


    I spent most of my time getting my ass kicked by my trainers, not to mention my older sister, Sula. I didn''t really get it, but I wasn''t afforded any leeway to step out of line.


    So far, anyway, but I didn''t plan to leave it that way forever.


    "Mare! Breakfast is in ten minutes! You better not be late; today is a big day!" my sister called out in her classic bossy tone, easily piercing through the thin walls and snapping me out of my all-too-serious staring contest with the mirror.


    "I''ll be right out! Hang on a sec," I replied as I rolled my eyes at the mirror, all too used to Sula''s domineering personality.


    The sliding door to my room slammed open, and my older sister stormed in. Her intensity was palpable, like the quiet yet intense energy suffusing the air before a thunderstorm. Her long brown hair was nearly identical in color to mine but was instead tied up in a series of complex braids that hung loosely down her back, almost touching her bottom.


    At seventeen, Sula was two years my senior and was one of the top trainers of the League this year. She had stormed through every Gym her first year before being ruthlessly slammed at the Indigo Conference in the second round, not even making it out of the group stages.


    In Sula''s defense, she lost out to a career trainer who had made it to the quarterfinals for the previous two years. She made it to the top four in her second year, only losing to the eventual conference champion.


    This year, I knew her assignment was to beat every Gym''s personal team before hopefully crushing the competition in a bid to challenge the Elite Four. She had been training hard all spring, dragging me along on various trips almost every week.


    We visited every city in Kanto and even a few in Johto and Hoenn so as to experience the wider world to avoid being, in Kiriel''s words, "bogged down by the antiquated mindset that led Kanto into too many wars."


    Sula had an angular frame with high cheekbones and a lithe physique. People often said we looked like twins, which I hated. We were nothing alike. She was dressed in a red and white silk kimono with depictions of leaping flames; her usual outfit when she wasn''t on the road adventuring. Sula radiated muted aggression behind our shared dark eyes.


    "Yo. You good? I heard what happened," she asked softly as she paced around my room impatiently. The light tapping of her footsteps made me even more nervous than I already was, somehow.


    "Yes. Barely. Koga''s Arceus damned snake still hasn''t learned to take it easy," I complained while putting the finishing touches on my hair. "The poison was definitely overkill, and I''m already more scarred than a fifteen-year-old has any right to be."


    "No kidding," she said sympathetically, a rare gentle look in her eyes. "Seems like excessive violence right before you leave. Anywayssss, you''ll have to get over it! Injuries are part of the experience. You''re young, you''ll be right as rain in no time!"


    I narrowly avoided rolling my eyes at Sula''s dismissive comment. It was par for the course in my family. Any complaint, however legitimate, was met with some variety of ''get over it'', ''it''s character building'', or ''stop complaining, weakling.''


    What a lovely family I have, I thought wryly.


    "Thanks, Sula. It''s nothing I can''t handle at this point. Enough about me. Can I help you? It''s not like you to wake me up for breakfast. Something wrong?"


    I caught her eyes, probing for the ulterior reason I knew must lurk behind her uncharacteristically kind words. Sula was normally the type to laugh at my suffering, so I could tell something was up.


    She fidgeted, clearly uncomfortable, before answering, "Legendaries, Mare! You got me. I hate how perceptive you are. Nothing wrong, per se. I was just thinking about, well, you, ya know?"


    I blinked, not expecting that response. "You''ll have to be more specific," I said drily. "Out with whatever is on your mind. You''re weirding me out! Who are you, and what did you do with my big sister?"


    "Okay, that''s enough from you," Sula pouted, puffing her cheeks out. "I just wanted to check in before you left. I don''t know what you''re feeling, exactly, but I assume it''s not easy being my little brother. I can be worried about you if I want."


    "Wow, that''s so insightful for you. You''re somewhat right, though; it''s not exactly easy being related to the ''pokemon prodigy''," I teased as I watched a frown work its way onto her face.


    Sula hated the moniker, but I brought it up every chance I could get just to see her squirm.


    "Marrreee, come on. Don''t be like that. I''m serious! Are you okay?"


    I considered giving a vague platitude to dispel her concerns, but decided I might as well be open with her since I wouldn''t see her for most of the next year. Love her or hate her, Sula was the person I spent the most time with from a young age and I had deep appreciation for her overall, even if she was a self-centered, arrogant teen.


    "The wait has really been the worst part, honestly. Of all people, you know how hard I''ve been prepping without being able to do anything, or even see how I measure up. Now, at least, I can get out there and do something. It''ll be nice to finally see how I compare against other trainers my age instead of getting pummeled all the time. I don''t know if Nana or Eon can take losing much longer. I don''t know if I can, either," I confided.


    Sula paused, taking in my statement. "I guess you''re right; mom is pretty intense about things here. I know she''s been tough on you. Tougher than she needed to be. It''s been less stressful on the road than when I''m at home with her during the off-season, that''s for sure! I know we''re going our different ways starting today, but I hope you trust me enough to reach out if you''re struggling. I think I had it a lot easier than you, honestly. There was nothing for me to be compared to besides mom, but it wasn''t like there was any direct pressure to be as good as her right away."


    She looked away, breaking eye contact as she stared absently out the window before continuing, "Sure, there were definitely high expectations, but it wasn''t in the same way as what you have right now. I think. Anyway, people will probably talk, and it might not all be good, so I hope you''re prepared. Just reach out if you need someone to talk with. Did that make sense? It''s still early, and my brain is foggy," she said, spinning around and cocking her head with a hand on her hip in a dramatic thinking pose.


    How nice of her to think of her struggling younger brother, I thought, bitterness surging in my chest. It''s always like this.


    Although I knew she had the best of intentions, her pity made my blood boil. Per usual, I suppressed the feeling, choosing to keep up the neutral fa?ade I attempted to maintain at all times. Showing weakness was considered something of a sin for the Seiichi leadership and it was deeply entrenched in my being at this point.


    "Thanks for your concern, dearest sister. If I need help, I''ll be sure to reach out," I said, although I privately detested the very thought of crawling to her for anything.


    "Mare¡ª" Sula started, but I cut her off with a wave of my hand, picking up on her disapproval instantly.


    Ignoring her glare, I elaborated in my most sincere tone, "No, for real¡ªI know you''re the only other person who understands my situation, even if it''s not quite the same. I promise I''ll call you if I need something. For all your bluster and cockiness, I know you care. I''ll do my best to ignore any unwanted commentary, regardless of its source. We both know I have years of practice after all," I said bitterly, thinking about the barbed words whispered in passing I had to deal with daily in the compound.


    Sula gave me a slow nod. "I do care, and don''t you forget it. Even if you''re not as good a trainer as me, I''ll still be proud of you! You have much more to offer than just being a copy or a backup or something. Don''t let mom get you down. She''s just hard on you because she sees your potential! I think, anyway. I''m headed off to breakfast. You comin'' with?"


    "I''ll be right behind you! I still need to get dressed, unless you somehow didn''t notice I''m still in my nightwear. Distract Kiriel for me, will you? The last thing I need today is Kiriel on my ass for being seconds late," I asked with a smile as she started off toward the dining hall with a dismissive wave.


    She was obviously feeling less worried about me after our short conversation. Sula was simple like that, and she was easy to deceive as long as I kept a smile plastered to my face.


    I glanced around my empty room, searching for a decent outfit. I had never been much for style, preferring function over appearance whenever possible. However, given that today was the first day of my journey, I wanted to be semi-passable and definitely comfortable. I rarely interacted with others my age and wanted to set myself up for success in any way I could.


    The only clothes we had around here were more formal than the general population ever wore, so I was really only able to grab some dark canvas pants, calf-high soft leather boots, and a beige dress shirt that landed just below my waist with lots of space to keep the cloth from clinging in the heat.


    Everything else we had was basically robes, so this was the best I could do. I scowled when I thought of the odd looks I knew I would receive walking around Fuchsia later this morning. The normal attire most trainers wore consisted of some variety of hiking boots and a comfortable flannel top or t-shirt¡ªnot the archaic robes and tunics the Seiichi clan were known for.


    I found my backpack and tried to put together at least three decent outfits for my travels.


    Sula had told me that if you packed anything less, you stunk half the time, and anything more, your pack would be too bulky. If I didn''t do it, I knew one of the servants would likely only make it worse as they followed Kiriel''s commands to the letter; this was my small attempt at rebellion, and I didn''t want to start my journey in a fragile kimono if I could help it.


    Before leaving for breakfast, I made sure to make my bed, clean up my mirror, and leave my bedroom in some semblance of acceptable condition for the staff. I had spent my entire life in this room but had never developed any substantial attachment to the place. I felt all too happy to move on to something different. Something hopefully better.


    I grabbed my belt and two red metal balls clanked as I strapped it on. Koga had likely returned my pokemon to their balls after the match. He was generally considerate of small things like that despite his surly exterior.


    After I finished packing my bag, I headed out to the hallway, closing the sliding door for hopefully the last time.


    Our home was beyond extravagant. I was keenly aware that we were much better off than the average family in Fuchsia, but sometimes, even I found my house absurd.


    The compound boasted natural hardwood floors, and just outside my room was one of our many gardens, located in the central space of the portion of the compound dedicated to housing main clan members. The house was built around a natural spring, leaving space for grass and water pok¨¦mon to relax in peace as they enjoyed the ambient elemental energy.


    As I glanced outside, I noticed Kiriel''s Tentacruel lounging around the spring while a Vileplume dozed off nearby. The tentacled beast acknowledged me with a lazy wave of his limbs before settling back down to enjoy the cool water with a quiet burble of contentment. I waved back with as much excitement as I could muster this early in the morning, matching the water type''s drowsy energy.


    Kiriel often left out even her strongest within the confines of our home, but it''s something I had long acclimated to over the years after the initial shock wore off from running into a giant pok¨¦mon while getting up to pee at night. Having a room across from an indoor pok¨¦mon habitat indeed came with its own set of unique issues!


    Still, I gazed in admiration at the sight of the two fully evolved pok¨¦mon, as I did nearly every day after waking. I continued on to the dining hall, bracing myself for the storm I knew was coming.


    Our dining room was an ample open space near the entrance to the compound; I didn''t say compound lightly¡ªthis place was huge. We had inherited the property from the Seiichi Clan, Kiriel''s ancestral family.


    Known for their expertise and precision in all things, my mother-¡ªKiriel Seiichi¡ªwas the current clan head and ran the Gym here in Fuchsia City. She would be starting her thirteenth season as leader today.


    Thirteen was critical; gym leaders were allocated a maximum term of fifteen years based on performance and popularity.


    Beyond serving in their standard function of managing the Gym, they worked as something of a de-facto liaison between the local government and The Indigo League.


    Although they were technically subservient to the League, most Gym leaders managed small city-states that were largely independent.


    The League system was relatively new, only implemented after the Kanto-Johto War of Unification just under two decades ago. For most of Kanto''s history, the clans operated on their own terms, only cooperating in the case of natural disasters like legendary attacks or floods.


    The Fuchsia area was home to nearly 200,000 people and was one of Kanto''s less densely populated regions. Kiriel was among the first generation of leaders participating in the modern league circuit. She had three years left, including this year, in her term before the League would select the next leader out of many possible applicants.


    Thus, my sister and I had basically been groomed to take over the leader position, assuming that either of us could step up. Assuming is a bit of a stretch, as Kiriel set such a ridiculously high bar that even if Sula or I could take things over, everyone would likely still be disappointed.


    As I continued towards the dining hall, I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of celebration they had planned for me! I vividly remembered Sula''s sendoff; Kiriel had halted all clan operations for the week to celebrate Sula''s departure.


    We hadn''t even been able to use our normal breakfast area and instead had set up a large pavilion outside the compound to host the huge crowd! There was food and music, and it was one of my fondest memories. I set my thoughts aside, taking another deep breath before excitedly turning the corner into the dining hall.


    When I arrived, I tilted my head in barely concealed confusion, absorbing the situation that awaited me; Kiriel was in her usual position at the head of the table, with my dad to her left. However, to her right were two people I only scarcely recognized.


    This is all wrong. What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 2: Plotting over Porridge

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 0730


    Sula was seated to my dad''s left. She offered me a warm but inconspicuous wave as I approached.


    Kiriel''s mouth was tightened in displeasure. "Mare, you''re late. That''s completely unacceptable. Sula would never make such a basic error. Please be seated; we''ve already wasted enough time bandying about waiting for you to arrive. I''ve half a mind to make you apologize to our guests, but I''ll let it slide this once." She gestured coldly to the empty chair.


    I bowed slightly in deference and barely managed to suppress the wave of disappointment washing over me.


    I can''t believe I got my hopes up. I know better than that. Stupid, Mare, you know better than to expect anything from her.


    I went smoothly to the remaining breakfast tray near my sister, rapidly trying to process the situation. It''s not like anything was that different than usual; I just had no idea why my dad''s colleague Mikhail was here. I recalled seeing him two, maybe three times in the last year at various governmental-related outings. He was a normal-looking guy, with reddish-brown hair and smiling eyes that always looked a few hours short of well-rested.


    He worked at the Safari Zone with my dad on a project attempting to integrate a variety of rare species from Johto. I remembered hearing the project was going well, and they had already successfully merged several rare species into the local ecosystem. This was nearly a year ago, so I didn''t know the project''s present status.


    To his left sat a young woman who looked close to my age, give or take a year. She was clearly Mikhail''s daughter, as she shared the same smiling eyes, looking privately amused at some joke only she had heard. Her auburn hair was cut short, and it hung just below her ears in a bob cut. She caught my gaze as I subtly evaluated her and Mikhail, giving me a small wave before sweeping her eyes back to Kiriel, who looked poised to begin an announcement.


    "Mare, I''m sure you remember Mikhail and Eleanor? Mikhail has been working for several years with Jamie on the Johto Transplant Project but only recently moved here to Fuchsia. They''ve made rapid progress in relocating and stabilizing several important pok¨¦mon populations, including Phanpy, Spinarak, and Remoraid, with plans to gradually move an additional thirty species. It''s all very impressive," Kiriel said with a slight nod to Mikhail, who graciously inclined his head at the acknowledgment.


    I felt my throat tighten. In just one statement, Mikhail had earned more praise from Kiriel than I had in the last fifteen years.


    I cleared my throat, "Of course! I thought I recognized Mikhail from several of dad''s work meetings! I''m happy to hear the project is going so well; it seems daunting. The Safari is a delicate ecosystem that clearly takes dedicated effort to balance the new species," I offered diligently, as I had been prepped to do by my tutors.


    Mikhail chuckled, shaking his head wryly, "I forgot how well-spoken you were for your age; my Ellie here sure could stand to learn from you!"


    His daughter gave him a not-so-subtle look of warning before reapplying her smiling mask.


    Mikhail continued, "I appreciate the compliment, but I''m not sure it''s going quite as well as you make it out to be." He grimaced. "We''ve been hitting some snafus that seem somewhat intractable. Really, that''s part of the reason we''re here this morning. We''ve concocted somewhat of an irregular solution to the problem we''ve been dealing with over the last few months."


    Before I could ask for the details, my dad found his cue to interpose himself into the fray¡ªas he always did. If a conversation was happening, he would find his way into it whether or not the participants actually wanted him. Both endearing and annoying, I supposed.


    "Hold up!" my dad interjected in his mellow voice. "I''m not going to let all you serious folk derail a delicious breakfast before we dig in. Our staff prepared an excellent meal for today, and I assured them we would enjoy it. Please, take advantage of our hospitality before we get into the serious stuff."


    Kiriel glanced at my dad gratefully, but the look was so minute and fleeting that I doubted our guests, and maybe not even my sister, caught it. I prided myself on my observational skills but sometimes thought it made life more challenging. Noticing every little detail did you no favors if those details only reinforced harsh realities.


    My dad, Jamie, was everything Kiriel wasn''t: relaxed, funny, friendly, and caring. He had short, sandy blonde hair that apparently didn''t win out in the genetic lottery against Kiriel''s raven locks. His classic good looks and down-to-earth, easy-going confidence earned him widespread popularity in Fuchsia, even more so than Kiriel.


    Just his small comment lightened the mood in seconds. I had always been envious of my dad''s natural affability, but it probably would have been wasted on me and I had long since come to terms that my serious nature could be off-putting to some.


    "Jamie is correct; let''s not waste this opportunity. Please enjoy the food. I''m grateful to have you all together on this important day," Kiriel declared in an uncharacteristically warm tone.


    I knew something was up. Kiriel was never this nice. There was clearly something at play here that I hadn''t been made privy to.


    Jamie was right, of course; the meal was excellent. Everyone began politely digging in. The staff always served some type of traditional fare, but they really outdid themselves today with a refreshing breakfast congee and several varieties of fresh fish. Likely Magikarp and Goldeen, considering their abundance in the waters south of Fuchsia.


    My breakfast appreciation was disturbed as Sula spoke up excitedly. "So, you must be Eleanor! Your hair is soooo pretty! I''ve heard a lot about you from my dad. Mare and I tend to take after our mom, and I think he''s jealous of the relaxed vibe you and your dad seem to have."


    I stifled a sigh that threatened to emerge as she rudely outed the private thoughts I wasn''t even aware of to the entire room.


    Eleanor beamed at the comment. "Call me Ellie; I hate my full name! It makes me sound so old. Eleanor is such an old woman''s name, don''t you think!? Like a tiny, wrinkled granny that just talks about the good ol'' days. Gross. Dad says I''ll grow into it, but I plan to enjoy my youth as much as I can for now! Thank you for the compliment, though; I do love my hair!" Eleanor¡ªEllie, emphasized. Her voice was light and humorous; it was clear that she took things a bit less seriously than Sula and me. I couldn''t help but feel a bit brighter at her presence.


    I knew I was envious of the relaxed atmosphere my sister had mentioned. Sula was right, much as I''m loath to admit it. My dad was jealous of ordinary families. He married into the Seiichi clan right after the War of Unification, and I''m not sure he quite knew what he was getting into.


    He was technically a pok¨¦mon trainer, but only in the same sense that an average Joe winning a local talent show with his impressive burping was an international star.


    Jamie could do the thing, but certainly not to the exacting standards the Seiichi clan was known for. His real value lay elsewhere. He mainly focused on research and pok¨¦mon breeding and was considered a leader in the field. He specialized in breeding small mammalian types, such as the Eevee I received as my starter.


    In the aftermath of the war, many clans scrambled to form ties with the opposing side to make the most of the post-war benevolent stupor all of Indigo fell into. The Seiichi were no exception and snapped Jamie up like a tasty morsel after seeing him featured on a popular TV show aired between both regions.


    The clan had greedily observed Jamie''s work breeding numerous rare populations in Johto¡ªof which he is a native¡ªand did everything they could to bring him into the family, eventually succeeding within a year after the war.


    I don''t know exactly what went down to get him on board, but it didn''t matter now. I was grateful for my dad, as he served as a needed buffer to Kiriel''s intensity for battle, among other things.


    "Mare, what are you doing spacing off like that on the first day of your journey?" my dad chided gently as he noticed me staring off into my breakfast congee, trying to wake up.


    "I apologize, I didn''t sleep well. I''m still processing that the day has actually arrived, and I can''t help but try to figure out what problem Mikhail is referring to and how it might possibly relate to us youth," I explained around a bite of fish. It had been pickled in vinegar and a spice I couldn''t recognize. I enjoyed the tangy flavor immensely, even as it burnt a hole through the roof of my mouth.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Mare! You gotta stop talking like such a stiff old man; you''re fifteen!" my dad groaned, cradling his face in his hands theatrically, garnering a chuckle from the others.


    I frowned. I hated when my family made fun of me like this in public. It made me feel like I was standing outside a group of people who all knew something I didn''t and were laughing at my ignorance.


    I shrugged. "I can''t help it. You can blame Kiriel; this was her doing! I don''t know how to talk like a teenager. It sounds stupid when I try," I argued back.


    My tirade was interrupted by an amused giggle from across the table. Ellie shot her hand up to cover her mouth and attempted to play off the laugh as a cough, much to the amusement of the rest of the table. Sula laughed out loud in response, nearly choking on a bite of fish.


    "See?" my dad pointed out. "Ellie clearly has this kinda thing figured out; maybe she can teach you?" my dad joked, causing another round of quiet laughter to ripple across the table.


    I felt my face growing red. Things like this always happened to me when around my family! I knew I could be too serious, but it''s not like I meant to sound like an old man! I blamed the various tutors surrounding my upbringing at all turns.


    "Actually, I probably should, if only so Mare doesn''t embarrass us on our travels!" Ellie proposed.


    The table swiftly fell silent. "Did I say something wrong? I thought this was supposed to be our sendoff? Did I miss something?" Ellie queried in confusion, her finely shaped eyebrows arched in surprise.


    The awkward silence loomed for a long moment until I finally made the first move.


    "Uh, this is the first I''ve heard of us traveling together? I barely remembered your name until today," I offered, my voice colder than I would''ve liked.


    I turned towards my parents. "Would either of you care to elaborate? I''m clearly the only one who wasn''t briefed about whatever she''s referring to?"


    My dad avoided my gaze, and even Kiriel had the good grace to look abashed at their lack of communication.


    Mikhail sighed. "Well. This is uncomfortable. Jamie, I was led to believe Mare had been informed of the plan and his role in it. I thought this was a sure thing?" he asked imploringly with a skeptical look he didn''t look used to wearing.


    "It is, I promise," Jamie declared with a winning smile that displayed his perfect teeth. "We got this in the bag, no problem. We''ll get the JTP passed for sure this time."


    Kiriel interjected. "Mare will do what we tell him to do. He somehow always manages to accomplish the bare minimum we require. He knows his role, and I thought it would be more of a challenge if we left him in the dark until the day of. It was my decision to leave off informing him until now."


    She sighed and gave Jamie a pointed look. "I did imagine we would have done it with a bit more tact than what just occurred."


    Turning back to me, she continued, "Mare, your assignment is to travel with Ellie during your pok¨¦mon journey. The ''snafu,'' to use his words, that Mikhail mentioned earlier, is that many native Kantonians are strongly resisting the migration of Johtan pok¨¦mon into their region due to some odd nationalistic pride, and it has put your father''s¡ªas well as Mikhail''s¡ªpositions in jeopardy. I am assigning a Johtan pok¨¦mon to you in the hopes your success with such a pok¨¦mon can generate enough popular support to continue the JTP. Eleanor here has a well known Johtan native pok¨¦mon as well."


    Jamie took over with a grateful nod to Kiriel, who pretended she didn''t see it. "It is our hope that by fostering a close relationship with you, the son of a well-respected gym leader and fantastically skilled breeder like me, Kanto natives will come around as they see you working together. Considering that all gym battles, as well as the eventual matches at the Indigo Conference, are televised, it will be instrumental in propagating renewed support for the project. It is essentially a PR operation with your pok¨¦mon at its center. You guys are gonna be great!"


    "What pok¨¦mon is it?" I asked. I had a myriad of questions about this bizarre plan, but that one took precedence over all others.


    Somehow, Kiriel''s face became even more severe. "We managed to arrange something of a trade with Mikhail. In exchange for one of your father''s Safari-bred pok¨¦mon eggs, we secured a Larvitar for your personal use. They are one of the most powerful Johtan pok¨¦mon and can serve as a foundation for winning the Kantonians over. We are told that there is a high likelihood of the specimen being much larger than average, which I expect you to capitalize on. Ellie will be receiving a Dratini egg."


    Kiriel hesitated but continued, "It''s a steep price, as I was hoping that egg might go to you, but this is what needs to happen for your father''s career. I have had my turn, and now it''s time for your father to make a difference in the world," she explained calmly as if that justified everything.


    At her admission, everything seemed to stop, and I felt a surge of hot anger sweep over me as I realized the ramifications of her statement.


    "But¡­ I was supposed to get that egg! You promised me! That''s the only way I can catch up to Sula! I''ve been training my ass off day in and day out so I could manage it!" I shouted hoarsely, momentarily uncaring for the wide eyes cast my way.


    I could feel hot tears dripping down my face. My dad and sister were looking away, and Mikhail looked horribly uncomfortable. For whatever reason, Ellie just stared my way with curiosity clear in her eyes.


    "Mare. Pull. It. Together. Do not shame me like this. This behavior is unacceptable," Kiriel hissed. "If you don''t get it together this instant, I''ll call your entire journey off without a second thought. Sula can manage on her own, regardless. This is something like a fallback plan."


    Taking a breath, I wiped my eyes with my fist and relented with a curt nod, swallowing the many complaints I might have voiced in a different family. "Of course, my apologies. I''ll do my best, ma''am."


    I settled back into my seat at the clear dismissal of any objections I might have had with the plan.


    Kiriel ignored me, turning to the rest of the table. "Onto the logistics. We have both eggs secured in the highest quality of incubators money can buy. Since their inception, they have been housed at the safari zone and should hatch within several days. Our existing data indicates that a stronger bond forms when pok¨¦mon have the opportunity to imprint with their trainer at birth. This bond translates to greater power and faster growth, and several researchers have posited that it also helps create a favorable personality for the pok¨¦mon. I have prepared a selection of gear for both you and Ellie."


    Kiriel swept her gaze around the table, her eyes eventually settling on me as if I were the issue.


    "For this plan to work, you will need to prioritize the growth of your pok¨¦mon above all else. I will provide funds for you to procure high-quality feed and a tailored blend of vitamins for your Pok¨¦mon''s needs. You will each have the newest Silph expanded-space backpack and an assortment of basic goods. I will also allocate funds as needed to purchase any technical machines you deem necessary. I''m confident you''ll find yourself wanting for little. Do either of you have any questions or concerns? I''ll assume you don''t."


    Kiriel snapped her fingers, and two compound assistants came forward, expertly clearing food from the table and replacing it with the newly mentioned equipment, gleaming in the morning light.


    Ellie and I stared at each other across the table in shock at Kiriel''s explanation, one more akin to a military briefing than a conversation over breakfast. Sula cackled beside me in evident amusement; I assume she had been in on this from the start.


    I shot her a glare, and she quieted, suddenly finding something interesting to stare at conveniently away from me. Her genuine concern for me this morning made sense in light of the new context.


    She had known, I realized. She had known and had never told me a damn thing, even though we had been basically inseparable all Summer.


    I felt a flutter of abandonment make itself known at the betrayal, but I quickly quashed the unproductive emotion. No matter how friendly she might be to me, Sula was always on the inside. I would always be looking in from somewhere far away, and no matter how hard I tried, I could never reach them. I thought it would finally change when I left on my journey, and I was suddenly confronted with how wrong I was.


    I was alone, and I would stay alone.


    I turned to Mikhail and Ellie, finding it difficult to maintain the intentionally neutral tone of voice I maintained at all times. "Eleanor, did you know about all this?"


    She quickly denied my question with a panicked wave of her hands. "Ha! No way. All that dad told me was that he had made some arrangements with the Seiichi Clan through your dad."


    She met my eyes, and I quickly broke contact as she continued, "You guys have such a reputation that I really didn''t have reason to protest! This shit is crazy, though, like, how much money do you guys have?"


    "Plenty," chimed in Jamie with a rakish grin, earning himself an eyeroll from Kiriel at his antics.


    Ellie shook her head in awe, looking with wide eyes at the display. "This is, like, hundreds of thousands of league credits just being tossed around for a couple of teenagers! You could buy a house for less! Or three! All I knew for sure was that I was expected to travel with you and that it was important for dad''s project."


    "Eleanor! Watch your language. I''ve told you not to talk so casually at formal events, of which this definitely qualifies," Mikhail admonished.


    He turned to my parents with a deep bow. "Thank you for funding most of this project. I knew it was a bit of a reach, but this might work. I assure you that contrary to how she just spoke, Ellie is a bright and dedicated young woman. You won''t be disappointed," he reported, looking queasy at the spread of valuable goods Kiriel had casually dispersed.


    "All of you need to relax; this much tension at the start of the day is bad for my heart!" Jamie teased. "I knew it would work out; I think this will go a long way to developing Kantonian and Johtan relations. The project is great, but I think the two regions need to foster a closer and more trusting relationship in general. This could be a really great thing for both countries. There''s been more talk of rabble-rousers in the news lately, with a few protests even leading to minor injuries. There are plenty of people in both countries who are strongly resistant to the idea of a melding of both cultures. You kids are doing an awesome thing," he confessed.


    Jamie turned towards me with sincerity in his eyes. "Mare, I know this whole thing just got sprung on you, but I''m proud of you for accepting responsibility and adapting to the changing situation as quickly as you did. You''re a good boy, and you work hard. She might not show it, but your mom is too," he admitted.


    Kiriel slammed her hands together in an ear-ringing staccato of noise, startling the entire table. "Seeing as neither of you asked me any questions, I''ll take that silence as a concession. It''s nearly nine in the morning, and you all need to get going. Say your goodbyes and prepare yourselves."

 Chapter 3: Rank Amateur

    Thursday, June 1, 1978, 0930


    "So, what''s the plan?" Ellie chirped jovially as we headed out of the Seiichi compound. I didn''t feel an ounce of remorse as we departed through the elaborate gates marking the entrance to the compound.


    I sighed quietly, too soft for Ellie to overhear. The day was only just starting, and I already felt exhausted from the tumultuous start. Her energy was diametrically opposed to mine, and I felt blinded by being this close to her.


    "Our first goal is to register and get out of Fuchsia. This whole day has been beyond my expectations, and I''m feeling a bit out of sorts," I remarked.


    The rest of the morning had been relatively uneventful, all things considered; we packed up our belongings, said goodbye to our families, and had been summarily ejected from the compound. Sula had breezily run off to the beach to start her journey towards Cinnabar Island to face Blaine. She had given me a quick hug and never looked back.


    Kiriel didn''t even bother with the hug, of course, but my dad at least gave me a warm smile and brief embrace with an apologetic look in his eyes¡ªI considered myself lucky to receive even that.


    I shivered at the thought of spending the entire day traveling through the Seafoam Islands. Sula had taken me there for a trip last year, and I knew how cold it was, even in Summer. Not to mention the annoying masses of baby Seel that were ever-present throughout the caverns. The islands were frozen year-round due to the intense concentration of ice type-energy that saturated the area in perpetuity.


    I knew Kiriel had high expectations for me, but traveling to Cinnabar Island and beating Blaine''s personal team in a single day was a high hurdle, even for Sula. The man was a military legend and hadn''t lost a private match in years. The trip alone took nearly ten hours of ocean travel, and I knew Sula was planning on riding her Lapras, meaning her only water-type pok¨¦mon would be exhausted for the battle at the end.


    People struggled to beat Blaine''s regular gym team even with a squad chock-full of water types, and matches using a gym leader''s personal team featured six-on-six battles, or as many as the challenger could field against the leader''s roster. Not many trainers had a team of six, considering the standard gym circuit only featured three-on-three matches, and pok¨¦mon were logistically quite challenging to take care of on the road.


    Sula had an entire roster of powerful pok¨¦mon at her disposal, so she might break the trend. Kiriel had spared no expense ensuring Sula only had access to the best pokemon breeders could produce.


    Of course, she''s going to win. Who am I kidding? The worse the odds, the better chance Sula had of success. Or, at least, it felt that way to me every time I had to watch her pull a victory out of nowhere.


    Ellie bounced along beside me, practically vibrating with excitement, utterly oblivious to my internal analysis. "Hmm, I guess that makes sense! I would be pissed, too, if my dad sprung something like this on me! I had the last few weeks to prepare for this! Are you mad? I don''t really know what ''Out of sorts'' means, but it sounds like a cop-out way to say mad, which I get, but still," Ellie accused.


    She walked a few feet ahead with standard hiking gear: ankle-cut brown leather boots, khaki shorts, and a white linen shirt with rolled-up sleeves. She wore a mint-green sunhat pulled low over her face to protect her pale skin from the sun. I couldn''t help but notice her socks were covered with tiny pineapples.


    I love pineapples.


    Perhaps that was a good omen? It was too early to tell, but I was at least slightly superstitious, as any true Kantonian ought to be.


    "Yes, I suppose anger would be the appropriate emotion," I responded, softer this time now that I knew she too was a pineapple lover.


    I scratched my head as I considered the idea that I was actually angry at my family. It wasn''t something I felt often. Or rather, let myself feel often, at least. Being upset about something didn''t matter to the Seiichi; all they respected was power or influence. I hadn''t yet earned the right to express emotions unless I could back it up. My match with Koga had confirmed clearly that I couldn''t. Not yet.


    "No matter, I''ll not let it affect our travels. Let''s get registered at a pok¨¦mon center and get out of Fuchsia, and I''ll show you the map Sula made for me. It''s quite detailed, to say the least. It''s her guide for the rest of the region from her last two years of travels," I explained.


    Ellie nodded in confirmation. "That sounds great! What''s a pok¨¦mon center? Why do we need to stop there before we leave?"


    "Are you serious?!" I burst out, turning to her in shock. How can anybody not know something so simple?


    "Pok¨¦mon centers are where most of the day-to-day needs of trainers are met. They have everything from housing, food, or even medical care for your pok¨¦mon. It''s literally one of the only things I would''ve expected you to know already!" I paused and took a breath to stave off my mounting frustration.


    I can''t believe I''m assigned with a rank amateur. I can do this. Sula had to explain all these same things to me. If she can do it, I can do it.


    My internal pep-talk calmed me down a bit, and I turned to Ellie with newfound patience, even doing my best to adopt a smile. "We need to stop and apply for our trainer''s licenses before heading East from here. From what I understand, it shouldn''t take too long."


    I had frequently left the compound, but we had spent little time within Fuchsia City, preferring the wilds over anything else. Fuchsia City was more populous than average for Kanto but still smaller than the inland metropolises like Celadon or Saffron. However, it had much more going on than other cities in the region, like Pallet or Pewter, whose only draw was their proximity to well-maintained routes devoid of anything remotely threatening.


    The main draw of Fuchsia was the Safari Zone, which took up vast swathes of land north of the city. It supported a variety of rare species that had nearly been poached out of existence in the wild. In the central city, the architecture was an odd blend of traditional multi-tiered pagodas and sleek modern gray-scale buildings in development.


    Groups of Machop and Machoke ran about in a frenzy at the various construction sites we passed on our way to the center on the city''s eastern edge; they were the go-to species of pok¨¦mon for labor, known for their strength and endurance. It was nice to see them here since they were becoming increasingly obsolete as construction technology improved to support the massive towers of steel and concrete developing elsewhere.


    At this time of year, the city shimmered in the sweltering heat even this early in the morning. We were traveling down one of the main thoroughfares in the city, and it was filled to bursting with people heading about their tasks for the day. Their one task.


    On a typical day, the street would be filled with farmers bringing produce from the surrounding area or fishermen hawking their catch to the various high-quality restaurants that inundated central Fuchsia. Today, however, the ''people'' almost entirely consisted of excited young trainers making their way towards whatever route they preferred for the circuit.


    Most of the trainers appeared to be headed towards the ferry that brought them in droves towards Pallet Town, where the circuit traditionally began. The more experienced trainers used flying pok¨¦mon to immediately travel to whatever gym or training area they opted to start with.


    Very few were heading East, so we were wading against the traffic flow, making our progress slower than I would have liked.


    Ellie continually chittered about various things as she trailed behind me. She was currently focused on the map, which was apparently a big deal to her for some reason.


    "Also, like, wow!! I can''t believe she let you have that! Most trainers are horribly possessive about stuff like that. Isn''t she afraid of you catching up and passing her or something?" Ellie questioned as we shuffled through the crowd of boisterous teens.


    "No way!" I huffed petulantly. "The only reason she gave me her notes is because she''s sure I won''t catch up to her, even with the notes. She has a two-year head start and had more personal training from Kiriel than I ever received. She''s a monster in shiny packaging. I don''t know how she does it, but somehow, Sula always manages to pull out a win regardless of the odds."


    Ellie hummed thoughtfully. "So, it''s not that you''re bad, but your sister is really really good? She did seem kind of intimidating but still nice. I''m an only child, and my dad and I moved here late last year after my parents divorced. I wish I had a big sister, even if she was crazy good! What kind of pok¨¦mon do you have anyway?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Glancing her way, I sighed again. "You sure like to talk a lot, don''t you? Yes, it''s not that I''m bad. In all likelihood, I''m quite skilled compared to the average trainer. I think anyway. I haven''t had many opportunities to challenge other trainers my age without a license. Sula and Kiriel are in another league, though. I bet you have a lot of friends; you seem like the type to get along with others easily," I remarked; my voice took on a bitter edge as I blithely ignored her oversharing.


    Ellie fumed in mock anger. "Don''t dodge the question! And stop with the sighing! What kinds of pok¨¦mon do you have? Also, for your information, I don''t have many friends. I did back at home in Goldenrod, though¡­ It''s hard to be a Johto girl in Kanto," she said glumly, looking off into the distance for a moment before refocusing on me.


    "It''s been tough here; people seem super wary of anyone new. I''m excited to be your friend, at least. My dad only had good things to say about your family. Don''t disappoint me!" she joked with a charming grin.


    I struggled to follow Ellie''s rapid changes in emotion, finding it disorienting and difficult to understand, but I gathered that she felt lonely and hurt, making it hard to stay wary of her. I wanted to be angry, but it just wasn''t happening. As we neared the city''s edge, I concluded I may as well be honest with Ellie since we were both apparently pawns in some plan beyond our means.


    "Since we''ll be traveling together for a while, I might as well tell you. I''m unsure if you know this, but my dad specializes in breeding Eevees, so my sister and I have one. Hers evolved into a Flareon a while back, but I still need to decide which route to take. I''m leaning towards Vaporeon due to its versatility. My other pok¨¦mon is a Growlithe; they''re a common choice in the Seiichi Clan because they can learn commands well. When I deem him ready, I''ll eventually requisition Kiriel for a high-grade firestone to evolve him into an Arcanine."


    I paused momentarily before adding, "I technically have a Larvitar now, too, after this morning. I don''t really know much about Larvitar, though. I only had the opportunity to briefly examine the guide Kiriel supplied; it seems it''s some kind of rock-eating pok¨¦mon?"


    I shrugged helplessly. "It doesn''t sound strong, but if she says it is, I suppose it must be."


    "You''re still so formal, just like, relax a bit, please. If we''re going to travel together, I don''t think I can stand it if you always talk to me like I''m some kind of grownup. We''re fifteen! One-five. You have the rest of your life to talk like an old man," she critiqued.


    I bristled but chose to hold my tongue. Ellie had no way of knowing how sick I was of people teasing me for things out of my control.


    "Anyway, I''m excited to meet your Eevee! They''re so cute and fluffy! Growlithe scare me, but the jury is still out for that larva pok¨¦mon you got today! And since I''ll assume you meant to ask me what pok¨¦mon I have, I''ll tell you. Besides the cute little Dratini egg that your mom gave me, I have a Totodile and a Bulbasaur! They''re super adorable! Their names are River and Petal! I like nature names, so I don''t want to hear any judgments about their nicknames! Also, I''ve never even heard of Larvitar, so it must be pretty rare," she said with a conciliatory pat on my shoulder.


    I winced as she tapped the wounds she would have had no way of knowing about.


    Ellie picked up on it right away. "You okay? You looked like you were in pain for a second there?"


    I nodded curtly as I suppressed a grimace; the movement had opened the wounds, and I could feel pustulant fluid dripping down my arm. "I''m good. Small run-in with an Arbok yesterday. No big deal. More importantly, how the hell did you manage to acquire two starters? The professors around here hoard those beasts like gold. My sister barely managed to get one, even with Kiriel pulling the strings!"


    "Ha! It is pretty awesome," she gushed. "I managed to get River because my dad used to work an internship at one of the labs back in Johto. Petal was an expensive apology gift on behalf of my mom after the divorce. Since she basically forced me to move out here with dad, it was her attempt to make it up to me? I guess? It didn''t really work, but Petal is amazing," Ellie explained in a detached tone that didn''t quite match up with her words.


    "Wow, that''s some lucky family drama. I''m sorry to hear your parents divorced, though. My parents are a bit much sometimes, but I''m still glad they''re together at least," I added, feeling somewhat awkward about the conversation.


    "Thanks," Ellie said curtly before walking on ahead of me, ending the conversation before we could get into it.


    Fine by me; it wasn''t like chatting about my family was my favorite thing, either.


    Enjoying the silence, I realized that while we were talking, we had finally reached the edge of the city. It was home to the largest pokemon center in Fuchsia city. The center was three levels high and took up an entire city block. It was painted classic red in the stylized League fashion. We went inside, enjoying the cool air that washed over us from the powerful air conditioning.


    I made up my mind to appreciate it while it lasted; AC was yet another luxury Kiriel didn''t allow at the compound, and we certainly weren''t going to catch a break as we headed off on a nearly two-week trek through the jungle east of the city.


    The first floor of the building was bustling with activity, and there were three long lines of new trainers waiting to register with the overworked staff; their faces were drawn tight with stress as they struggled to maintain smiling facades in pursuit of optimal customer service.


    I made my way to the shortest of the three lines. Ellie trailed behind me, her eyes wide with wonder and excitement at the scene.


    "Are all these people new trainers, too?" she asked incredulously.


    I smiled at her blatant awe.


    "Yes. Anyone who participated in the circuit last year should already have their license, so everyone here is either waiting to get their pok¨¦mon healed, which I doubt, or is here to receive their license," I explained calmly as I tried to ignore the crowd.


    I had never done very well with crowds and had few opportunities to be around people my age. Pinpricks of nervous sweat popped up on my body, even in the face of the cold air blasting from above.


    We had to wait for over an hour before we finally made it up to the front of the line, and we filled the time with absent conversation about trivial things. I learned that Ellie had only recently received her pokemon, and they were more akin to pets than partners.


    It was fascinating to me to hear about a life that was so utterly different than mine. I couldn''t imagine simply using pokemon to keep me warm at night or watch cute shows on TV with. It was bizarre, frankly.


    Pokemon were partners, yet they were also tools to be used, just as I was. It was how things had always been done in Kanto.


    Our attendant appeared in her mid-twenties with black hair and pinched lips. Some wealthy family from Celadon had recently started commercializing pok¨¦mon centers, and all of their staff had pink hair. Fortunately, Fuchsia was far enough away that the latest trends hit us last, if at all. I thought the pink was tacky, so I was grateful to see normal hair.


    "Welcome to the East Fuchsia Pok¨¦mon Center. How can I help you today?" the attendant asked mechanically, her voice already dulled from repeating the same tired lines. She stopped clacking away at her keyboard and looked up at us expectantly, clearly ready for us to be gone.


    "We''re here to apply for our pok¨¦mon circuit licenses, please. My name is Mare Seiichi, and this is Eleanor¡­," I floundered, realizing I didn''t know her last name.


    "Rayne, Eleanor Rayne," she supplied helpfully. Ellie had been zoning out, taking in the center''s atmosphere, but appeared to finally be paying attention. Not that I could blame her, really. I knew all too well how hard it was to focus when first confronted with novel situations.


    "Rayne, right, okay. We''ll start with you first," the attendant said as she directed me towards one of the chairs. "Please sit down for a picture. The lighting here is awful, so it doesn''t particularly matter what kind of expression you make. Just know that you can only change it once it expires ten years from now. "


    I sat down, fixing my face in what I hoped was a smile.


    "CLICK," the shutter closed, and I mentally crossed my fingers, hoping for the best. We only had to wait about thirty seconds for the image to process before the nurse turned her monitor my way to display my license photo. Contrary to my hopes of a relaxed smile, I was greeted with an intense glare, my lips quirked into some distorted half smile that looked like I was in actual pain trying to express happiness.


    Ellie giggled behind me when she saw it. "Wow, Mare, there will be no doubt for the rest of your training career that you clearly take things a little too seriously; you can''t even smile right!"


    I glared back at her, embarrassed at the situation. "I do take things seriously. Being serious helps you excel in your endeavors. Maybe you should learn from my example," I retorted.


    Ellie just waved me off casually. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll believe it when I see it. Is it my turn yet or is there more to do?" she inquired.


    The attendant ignored her, much to my satisfaction. "Mare, I just need you to sign here, indicating your entrance into the league circuit for a ten-year period. Your license can be revoked in the case of extreme circumstances. Never intentionally injure another trainer or pok¨¦mon beyond what is required for a match or otherwise violate local laws. Please be aware that although most laws are standardized, many local clans still maintain archaic laws from their previous governance. Checking for major differences when reaching a new area is a good idea. If, for whatever reason, you do violate a regulation, your case will be submitted to a committee for evaluation, and your license will be suspended until the ruling is passed. Do you have any questions at this time?"


    "None. I''m well aware of the league''s rules regarding their licensing. Thank you for your help," I said with a slight incline of my head, accepting the small, laminated document as it finished printing. I tucked it into a transparent flap in my pack that was easily visible to be checked if needed.


    "Excellent! We also offer badge holders for sale at the desk to my left, but you are welcome to store them any way you see fit, as long as they can be presented for proof of your progress at the various gyms around the region."


    As she finished my licensing, the attendant turned her attention to Ellie. "Do I need to repeat all of that, or were you paying enough attention for me to get your photo? We''re pressed on time, as you can see," she said as she gestured in exasperation to the line of impatient trainers waiting behind us.


    Ellie shook her head from side to side enthusiastically. "Nope! I''m good to go! Let''s just get a quick photo! I''ll ask Mare any questions I have anyway; he''s good for that kind of stuff. Thank you very much for helping us today!" Ellie said with a bright smile that even seemed to cheer up the overworked employee. I caught the hint of a smile on her face as she directed Ellie for the photo.


    The rest of the intake process went seamlessly, and we were out of the center in just a few moments. Much to my chagrin, Ellie''s photo turned out great¡ªher auburn hair and bright green eyes stood out vividly in the photo, and her smile was contagious just from looking at her license. She was currently holding it out excitedly in front of her as we made our way to the edge of the city.


    "Mare! Don''t I look cute? The lighting in there was perfect! She must tell people the lighting is bad so they feel better if they don''t look good in their photos. That''s sooooo nice of her! Are we close to the edge of the city? I''ve never explored the outskirts of Fuchsia before!" Her jubilance practically permeated the air, but I ignored her all the same, determined to get out of the city and away from the crowds as expediently as possible.


    This would be a long day, but I could already tell it was shaping into an interesting journey.

 Chapter 4: So long, Fuchsia!

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 1100


    We headed east out of Fuchsia towards Route 15. Ellie hummed behind me, more than content to follow my lead. She had a surprisingly good voice and was easily able to hit the high notes. The tune she had chosen was catchy, but I couldn''t tell what it was from. We didn''t exactly watch a lot of TV at home, preferring exercise or some other form of character-building activities.


    The paved roads present in the city quickly gave way to gravel-strewn paths the further we went from the city center. It wasn''t bad, though. They were maintained immaculately and were gentler on your feet over long distances than the hard cement the city streets were made from. However, the high quality deteriorated just a few miles outside Fuchsia''s primary municipality, and much of the adjacent route was quite overgrown with foliage.


    Kiriel, in her infinite wisdom, had determined that I would follow the same route Sula did on her previous circuits, starting in a much more dangerous area of the region to supposedly promote growth.


    Everything I did was supposed to promote growth, frankly. I couldn''t remember a single instance in my childhood where I could do something without an ulterior purpose purely because I wanted to. Hobbies? Non-existent, unless they served some higher purpose. I was barely able to convince Kiriel to let me learn an instrument, and she only relented because she deemed it could improve my ''hand dexterity''.


    Although we had seen many trainers in the center, I knew it was nothing compared to the more urban areas in central or western Kanto. Many beginners from across the country traveled to Pallet to start their journey, as had become the tradition. The rangers kept that area clear of stronger pok¨¦mon, making it a much safer place to start than the southern part of the region.


    Right where we were, coincidentally.


    Route 15 was cleared of pok¨¦mon and foliage close to the city but soon devolved into a desolate forest on the way to Vermillion. It was composed of various oak and pine trees; some stood nearly a hundred meters high in the most isolated parts of the peninsula.


    The trail was barely maintained, and only three checkpoints along the route offered lodging and a small general store if you were lucky. They were operated by the League''s Ranger Division, who rotated through in two-month increments.


    More like they were punished in two-month increments, I thought darkly.


    It was hard to believe any rangers willingly signed up to live alone and put up with a gaggle of annoying traveling teens who were suddenly let loose with unfettered hormones and something to prove. It was more likely the assigned rangers had offended someone higher up in their chain of command and were forced to languish in the poor conditions until they fell into line with proper contrition.


    Although I understood Kiriel''s intent and even agreed with it to an extent, I was still annoyed at the sheer enormity of the undertaking that would occupy our time for the next nine months. I obviously was expected to challenge Kiriel''s gym last, so our only option was to run around the entire country, come back home, and then travel back through the Seafoam islands to reach the conference at the Indigo Plateau by April¡ªassuming we even managed all eight badges. There was every likelihood we might fail. I was no Sula, after all.


    Kiriel would be elated to unleash the wrath of her eight-badge team to destroy me for as long as she could before the conference officially began. I had spent enough time with her to know the last thing on her mind was giving me even the barest millimeter of reprieve.


    I was disappointed that there wasn''t an easier way for Ellie and me to get around without using a ferry. Celadon and Fuchsia were supposedly working on a joint project to construct a new-fangled highway system that people could travel on via bike. However, it had been in the planning phase for years, with no indication of progress, so we were left with this desolate wilderness trek.


    My reverie was interrupted as Ellie squealed with excitement. "We''re here! I can see the sign for Route 15! Have you ever been here before? I''ve hardly left the city because I''ve heard it''s so dangerous. A few of my classmates have bragged about coming over here, but I like, definitely didn''t believe them. They said they saw all sorts of strong pokemon. Have you been there before!?"


    "Yes, yes, and yes. I''ve been to all of the cities in Kanto, a few in Johto, and even several in Hoenn," I confirmed. "You really need to slow down and ask one question at a time. It''s hard to follow you when you flit around like that."


    Ellie huffed. "Sorry. Bad habit. My dad says the same thing, but I can''t help it when I''m excited! Aren''t you excited?"


    I nodded slowly after a moment of thought. "I am excited, yes. It''s nice to get some freedom from everything at home. I''ve never really been off like this before. We usually had a retinue of soldiers with us. Being alone like this is refreshing."


    Ellie beamed, a vibrant smile erupting across her face. "That''s the attitude! We''re on an exciting journey to see the world!"


    Drawing upon years of experience, I resisted the urge to smile in comradery. After all, it wouldn''t do to display such affection this early in our burgeoning partnership. Plus, I felt twinges of lingering resentment at Ellie''s unwitting commandeering of the pokemon I had been working towards the last few years. Affection made you an easy target for those willing to capitalize on it, and I needed more time to assess her motives. A smiling face didn''t mean much if she knew how to use it properly.


    I coughed awkwardly. "Anyway, about your friends'' claim that they traversed this area. Route 15 is more dangerous than some commonly traveled routes, but only if you stray too far from the road, especially along the coast. The biggest issue is that the Rangers are flippant about their duties here since most trainers are expected to be fairly strong when heading to Fuchsia. Kiriel and Blaine are widely considered to be the strongest gyms, so they rarely receive any challenges until later in the season, except from a few veteran trainers who have their flying licenses."


    I glanced at Ellie, ensuring she seemed to follow along, before continuing, "Most of the trainers we saw at the pok¨¦mon center will likely take a ferry to Pallet or Vermillion to avoid trekking through the southern peninsula and its dense forest."


    Ellie''s eyes were wide, and she appeared to absorb the information with rapt attention. "WOW! I didn''t realize you had traveled so much! That''s super cool! I wish my family had the money for me to do that. How are we supposed to raise our baby pok¨¦mon if all the pok¨¦mon are strong here?" she asked with a tilt of her head. "Also, don''t call your mom by her first name; that''s weird."


    I frowned, ignoring her quip. "Hmm... That''s an excellent question. I mean, I''m certain we will still see some trainers, but they''ll all likely have a decent amount of experience. That, or they''re stupidly trying to accelerate their growth like we are. We can probably ask if they have weaker pok¨¦mon for us to battle. Otherwise, I suspect they assumed that we would constantly battle each other. Pok¨¦mon do generally see higher growth rates in stressful situations," I reckoned before turning to her. "Do you even have any battle experience? I''ve basically been a trainer-in-training for the last few years," I joked with a small smile.


    "Nope!" Ellie beamed. "Part of the reason I accepted this idea so easily was because I assumed I could learn a lot traveling with you. The Seiichi are like, literally legendary. Like, your mom and sister are crazy, so I figured you can''t be bad either," she explained with a chuckle. "Even in Johto, you guys are spoken of with a mix of fear and resentment. I think your mom killed a lot of people before she had you guys."


    I stiffened up at the comment, unaware of that aspect of Kiriel''s reputation. Here in Kanto, she was spoken of reverently as a war-hero and I hadn''t realized how poorly she was perceived abroad. It only made sense that I hadn''t heard about it; I doubted most Johtans felt comfortable expressing their true opinion when confronted with a squad of hardened veterans babysitting two teens.


    "No offense," she added, seeing my reaction.


    "None taken, you were just speaking your mind. What do people say about her?" I asked, curious to hear an outsider perspective of our family¡ªKiriel in particular. I hardly knew anything about her even though she was my mother. We rarely spoke, and when we did it was only for her to admonish me about any of the myriad impossible expectations she maintained.


    Ellie was silent for a moment, clearly thinking how best to answer my question. "Well, first off, I''m not a history person by any means, so take anything I say with a grain of salt. When dad talked to me about this whole thing, I did a bit of researching just in case he was expecting me to gallivant with the son of a bunch of bloodthirsty Kantonians."


    I nodded, but I felt a hint of a smile tugging at my lips at her not-unreasonable concern. "Noted. Go on."


    I respected her decision to do some digging before agreeing to travel with me simply because her dad told her to. It spoke of a cautious streak that wasn''t readily apparent on my first impression of Ellie.


    "Right. Okay. Well, I think the gist of it is that she was pretty legendary in special operations, and took out a lot of the Johtan leadership in The Great War. They called her ''The Adder of Fuchsia'' for her use of poison typed pokemon. She would somehow sneak in behind enemy lines and leave entire units dead in their sleep with no one the wiser. There were a few articles on the internet with different theories on how she did it," Ellie explained.


    She seemed far more excited than I expected for such a grim topic; her beaming smile didn''t leave her face for a second.


    "I see," I replied, already thinking of several different ways Kiriel might have managed the feat. "And that doesn''t bother you? Even though you''re from Johto?"


    Ellie shook her head with a chuckle. "Nah, what would be the point? None of my family members died as far as I know. Most of the fighting was done by the eight ruling clans; us peasants were just there to farm. Besides, the Great War was, like, almost thirty years ago anyway. My dad was just a kid when it was happening."


    "What a modern way to look at it, I suppose. When I was in Johto it seemed like there were plenty of people that were still resentful. even if they didn''t speak outwardly about it. The Great War might have been thirty years ago, but the War of Unification was a lot more recent than that. Your dad was probably around our age at that time," I pointed out.


    Ellie shrugged. "Yeah, I guess so. He''s never said much about it, so I haven''t ever given it much thought. He was more than happy to move to Kanto for the opportunity to work at the Safari Zone, so he must not care much about it."


    I didn''t know what to say to that, so we lapsed into an awkward silence for a few moments until Ellie whirled towards me accusatorily. "Wait a minute! How old is your mom anyway? The Great War was forever ago! Your mom looks like she''s in her twenties!"


    "She turned forty this year, I believe. Why?" I was honestly curious. I had never given Kiriel''s age much thought before.


    Ellie ignored me, counting with her fingers until she reached a conclusion. "She would''ve been... twelve? Thirteen? Depending on her birthday, she was just a kid when the war started! That''s crazy!"


    I pondered the new information. Given that Kiriel never spoke about herself, all I had to go off of was the little bits and pieces of trivia I was able to glean from the Seiichi soldiers I trained with. They had neglected to mention she was so young when The Great War started, and I had never thought too deeply about it until now.


    "That''s crazy, indeed," I agreed with a nod, not knowing how Ellie expected me to respond. Was I supposed to act impressed? Was I supposed to be sad about how young she had been? Honestly, the new information didn''t change much for me. Kiriel had been nothing but cold to me since my earliest memories and I wasn''t about to budge my stance no matter how tough her life might have been.


    Ellie eyed me circumspectly. "You''re not very expressive, are you?"


    "Guess not," I replied, ignoring her look.


    She sighed choosing not to press the issue. "Anyyyywways, your mom sounds like a total badass, and from what I can tell so far, all of you are pretty impressive. You should be proud of your family."


    I could feel myself blushing at the slight praise, even though I knew it was more about my family than me. I didn''t get much praise, so it hit me hard, especially from someone I just met.


    To cover my embarrassment, I pulled out my two pok¨¦balls and released their contents; Eon and Nana appeared in a beam of red light out to either side of me, vigilantly scanning the area to look for any threats.


    Eon stood above my knee, halfway to my hip. Although still small, she was technically huge for her species due to the diet and training she had received from birth. She weighed in at roughly twenty kilos. Her eyes scanned the surroundings as she awaited orders.


    Nana reached several inches past my waist, nearly twice the size of an average specimen. Due to the prevalence of Growlithe and Arcanine within the Seiichi clan, they had developed a very effective training regimen for the species. He was going to be a monster whenever I chose to evolve him.


    I gave a subtle gesture paired with a low whistle, and they both disappeared to opposite sides of the path, fading seamlessly into the brush without a sound.


    "What the fuck was that?!" Ellie asked in shock. "They''re like little soldiers or something."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "That''s freaky," she declared.


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "That''s how they''ve been trained. We''re not known as the precision clan for nothing. Pok¨¦mon are partners, so we treat them as such. As a Seiichi, we''re fundamentally trained to be in the military, and Eon and Nana are no exception. As a result, our pok¨¦mon are trained with the same diligence we would use on one of our human clan members to serve in the case of conflict."


    Ellie cocked her head. "What do you mean in case of conflict? There hasn''t been anything since before we were born? Seems kinda archaic to train like you guys do."


    I ignored her comment, continuing on with my explanation. It wasn''t my job to rectify the sheer ignorance she had displayed regarding the constant risk of violence inherent to life.


    "Pok¨¦mon are as smart, if not smarter, than most humans. Their job is to battle, and my family uses strict discipline to bring the most out of them. The journey to Vermillion takes nearly two weeks and is largely in the wilderness, so Eon and Nana are out scouting for danger," I clarified. "You should probably release your pok¨¦mon, too," I added.


    "They have names!! Why didn''t you lead with that! I can''t believe you introduced your pok¨¦mon without even telling me their names! After that display, I figured they would have had code names or something," she groaned.


    I paused, looking at her incredulously with unimpressed eyes. "Their names are literally code. Nana''s full name is Inu-Nana, meaning ''Dog-seven,'' to indicate that he was the seventh pup from Kiriel''s Arcanine. Eon-Ni indicates she is the second kit from my dad''s breeding Eevee. But also, is that really the only thing you got out of what I just said? We''re in the wilderness in a dangerous section of Kanto for two weeks, and you only pick up on their names?!" I glared at her with as much skepticism as I could muster.


    Ellie huffed indignantly. "Of course not. I also heard that too! But they''re so cute I couldn''t help but comment."


    She groaned theatrically before muttering, "It does kind of ruin it now that you told me where their names come from. If you don''t think about their origin, the names themselves are pretty cute. Nana and Eon? That''s adorable. Two weeks of camping is a lot, though; I don''t think I''ve ever camped that long before. How many outfits do you even need for that? I only packed five. Is that going to be enough?" she queried in concern.


    "I only packed three," I said smugly. "We can stop and wash clothes as necessary. Nana has perfected the heat needed to dry clothes reasonably fast without simultaneously burning them to a crisp. It took a while, but now he has a real knack for it."


    "Only three??" Ellie goggled, her delicate features crinkling into a mask of disgust. "You''re going to smell so bad! Promise me you''ll wash your clothes every day! Or at least every other day," she emphasized.


    I laughed out loud, feeling genuinely amused at her appalled face. "I can''t promise anything, but I''ll do my best. I have a feeling that after a few days in the brush, you''ll hardly notice smells. Girls are not immune. If anything, Sula stank more than I did. We will be aiming for twenty to thirty kilometers a day. Even if the terrain isn''t that rugged, it''s still a lot. I bet your nose won''t work between training and walking!"


    Ignoring me, Ellie reached for her belt and released her pok¨¦mon. In stark contrast to Nana and Eon, her pok¨¦mon immediately crowded onto her as she started vigorously greeting them with hugs and head pats.


    I physically recoiled at the pathetic display of discipline. No one from my family would be caught dead doing something like that in public unless they were intentionally trying to get exiled from the family.


    Ellie ignored the look on my face, preferring to focus on her child-like companions. "Hi, guys! Sorry you had to be in there for so long! I promise I''ll keep you out pretty much the entire time we''re hiking. Unless you get tired. Or it rains. But you get it, right?"


    The Totodile and Bulbasaur seemed ecstatic over her greeting, vying for her attention. They leaned in frantically for, uh, cuddles.


    Totod...River, I corrected myself, appeared to admit defeat to the much faster Bulbasaur monopolizing Ellie''s attention and waddled over to greet me. He looked up at me with guarded eyes.


    "Tote?"


    Internally rolling my eyes at their egregious display of unprofessionalism, I knelt down to greet him, extending my hand palm up, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, River. My name is Mare, and we will be traveling companions for the next year or so. I hope we can get along well."


    "Dile!" he cooed happily as he sidled over to smell me, sniffing me briefly before nuzzling up against my hand with what I assumed was the reptilian equivalent of purring. It was oddly cute, although the rough texture of his flesh had nothing on Eon''s luxurious fur.


    Ellie observed us with amusement glinting in her eyes. "I can''t believe that worked! Your old man style apparently resonated with River for whatever reason," she remarked.


    Straightening up again, I corrected her. "Actually, pok¨¦mon largely respond to intent and emotionality rather than specific words, especially in greeting new people. They obviously can also understand specific words. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know what moves to use during battles. For something like this, I probably could''ve earned the same response without even saying anything. Pok¨¦mon are amazing at sensing what you''re thinking intuitively."


    Ellie studied me for a moment before her face slowly broke into an appreciative smile. "I guess I made the right choice after all! I didn''t know any of that! If River likes you, then I guess I can rest easy that this journey will be okay after all!"


    "I wouldn''t go that far," I grumbled. "Let''s continue for a few more hours and try to find a spot off the path to camp before it gets dark. The more dangerous pok¨¦mon hunt at night. I''d like to test your pok¨¦mon this evening to find them appropriate roles."


    Hearing this, Petal growled at me, "Bulba! Saur. Bulba!" while River followed suit in his own fashion. I could tell Petal wore the pants in whatever team pecking order they had.


    Ellie laughed it off, "They took offense that you apparently don''t trust in their ability to defend me!"


    "I don''t," I responded drily. "You clearly indicated that you have next to zero experience with battling, which tells me that these two have hardly been training to get stronger. Petal, River, am I wrong? Do you legitimately think you could defend Ellie if a wild Weepinbell attacked? Could you defend her against the virulent cloud of toxic spores that could easily melt her flesh or overload her fragile nervous system? Trainers die daily from wild pokemon attacks, and your casual approach is doing you no favors."


    I stared them down, knowing my dark eyes were built for glares like this. Glares were a work of art; I lacked confidence in many abilities, but I knew my glower could curdle Miltank Milk in seconds, so to speak.


    Both pok¨¦mon looked away, abashed, perhaps only now taking in the gravity of the situation.


    This wasn''t just for them either. I didn''t know Ellie that well yet, but I had the distinct impression that she still thought this was some kind of game she could simply waltz through untouched.


    "Look," I sighed. "I''m not saying you can''t defend Ellie, but I want to understand your strengths and weaknesses. As you are, you would be trounced by all but the weakest pokemon. But it doesn''t have to be that way forever. We can start training as soon as we find a safe spot to rest this evening," I assured them. I could tell my speech had hit the mark when they looked up with a newfound fire burning in their eyes.


    Mollified, they ambled back towards Ellie, who kept pace as we continued heading east.


    She had been silent during my monologue, and I was curious how she took the new information. I knew what I said was true, but I couldn''t help but feel self-conscious for speaking so patronizingly to her pokemon.


    I hoped she wasn''t too offended.


    We continued along like this for the next six hours, exchanging small stories and getting to know each other better along the way. Much to my relief, she declined to comment about my aggressive words of wisdom, preferring to talk about more mundane things like how hot the weather was or how much she missed her hometown of Goldenrod City.


    The further we traveled, the more apparent the differences in geography became. The swathes of verdant land surrounding Fuchsia were filled with small but heavily armed farming communities. They gradually began to thin out as we moved further and further away from civilization.


    Farming was an interesting topic, incidentally. Contrary to what one might think, farms were ridiculously difficult to operate due to the constant incursions of intrusive pokemon species. Most of the agricultural production came from only a few areas, one of which was Fuchsia.


    One of the earliest lessons I learned was to respect farmers since they could probably kick your ass due to the constant battles they faced just to protect their crops. Some of the more well-known farms around here could do quite well at the Indigo League conference if they were so inclined!


    I remembered it well; Kiriel had taken Sula and me on a tour of the territory our family managed, and Sula had made a dismissive comment regarding farmers. Something like "lazy green thumbs."


    Kiriel had become irate and physically disciplined Sula until I was confident she couldn''t sit down for at least a week. Sula had never said a damn thing again, which was rare for a mouthy girl like her.


    The lesson stuck; don''t fuck with farmers.


    There had initially been a few other groups of trainers as we departed the city, but we soon stopped seeing other trainers as the day marched on.


    This decrease in trainers was inversely related to the number of pok¨¦mon present, as we only started seeing wild pok¨¦mon as the trainer density decreased.


    Rattata were ever present, moving in small pods as they scavenged for whatever remnants they could find. They weren''t particularly good at anything, so many groups would follow in the wake of larger predators, hoping to get lucky and find some leftovers. I found them disgusting, permitting Nana and Eon to use whatever force they needed to scare the dirty pokemon away.


    Pidgey chirped in the trees surrounding the poorly maintained trail, and we even saw a Venonat, but it shyly ran into the brush as soon as we saw it. None of the pok¨¦mon moved towards us due to the powerful pok¨¦mon flanking us in the surrounding brush, warding off prospective challengers. I didn''t expect to run into anything substantial until at least a day or two out of Fuchsia.


    Nana and Eon spent most of their time in the surrounding brush, only returning occasionally to check-in. With his acute sense of smell, Nana had taken the point position and was scouting ahead of us. Eon was much slower and lacked the acute senses Nana brought to the table. As a result, she trailed behind us to discourage any would-be scavengers.


    I smiled, feeling proud that my pok¨¦mon performed as we had practiced the last few months with Sula. While we hiked, I learned that Ellie had been in Fuchsia City for less than a year and had hardly explored. She had struggled to make friends at Fuchsia High, and her dad was so busy that she mostly filled her time aimlessly watching contests from back home in Johto.


    All Seiichi are schooled within the compound¡ªclan members and simple soldiers alike. The education was top-notch, and I was afforded various experiences that no one in public school would ever have. However, the reality was that I had no concept of what public school was like, and it was making it difficult to relate to Ellie''s life.


    If Ellie''s stories were to be believed, it sounded horrible. Groups of dramatic teens milled about in a small building, learning irrelevant skills as part of a generalized curriculum! Her Johtan heritage made it difficult for her to fit in at all, too. She told me about numerous experiences of discrimination that had only been ramping up.


    Lately, the media had been fixated on some nationalist group that was pushing the message that Kanto was the superior region, with some extremist ideas about what the Indigo League should do.


    The recent focus on the divisions between the regions had trickled down from the league to the cities and even into the schools. The more I listened, the more I could feel a deepening frown imprinting on my face.


    "What are you thinking about? You had this smile on your face for a second before you seemed to think about something super sad," Ellie inquired. "Also, can we stop soon? This egg incubator thing is way heavier than I thought it would be," she said, gesturing to the incubator she carried in the crook of her left arm. The metal device was quite heavy, even for me. Ellie''s stoicism regarding the load definitely improved my impression of her.


    I took stock of our situation. We had been traveling most of the day and were damp with perspiration. Pushing ourselves further only seemed counterproductive, so I assented, "Sure. This is less than I would''ve liked, but it''s acceptable given our late start. I''d estimate we made it ten kilomters or so? Nana, Eon, find an acceptable location and give a signal," I commanded.


    With brief nods of confirmation, my pok¨¦mon shot off, and we sat down to wait for them. I set the incubator down, massaging my arm where the device had left deep grooves. The incubators were metal and glass capsules that used expensive technology to facilitate hatching. I didn''t know its logistics, but I knew they impressed my dad, so that was good enough for me. There were different grades of incubators, but these were top-notch. If Kiriel was to be believed, the eggs would likely hatch within a few days, if not sooner.


    "Are you avoiding my question? I asked you what you were thinking about," Ellie interjected.


    "I was just thinking about how awful public school sounded," I deadpanned.


    "Liar! Well, maybe not liar¡­ public school deserves a sad look¡ªat least! Just kidding. But not really. I really do hate it here, though. I miss Johto, and I miss my mom," she admitted. "But can you tell me what you were actually thinking about?"


    A stream of bright stars shot up into the sky north of us in three equal bursts, interrupting our conversation. "Eon found a spot; let''s head that way," I said while staggering to my feet.


    As we started moving into the brush, I continued, "As for what I was thinking about before the conversation became derailed, I was thinking about that stupid nationalist group that''s preaching about Kanto''s superiority and thinking about how ridiculous it is that it''s made its way all the way into Fuchsia High. That''s all. I forget their name, but I overheard my dad talking about it the last few weeks at dinner. Having toured several regions, it seems glaringly apparent that no region has superior pok¨¦mon; only differences in training and culture that manifest in disparities in competition performance. And, since governance is largely dictated by power, certain areas, like Johto, suffer from less representation in the central government."


    "Oh," she let slip with a surprised tone. "That was a lot deeper than what I expected. You''re very formal, but I sort of like it. At least when you''re talking about things warranting such a serious tone! I didn''t realize you followed politics or the news at all. Nobody in my class seemed interested in looking at the other side of things, so I appreciate the thought."


    "Ah!" she yelped as Nana gently brushed past her, leading us toward where the signal originated. "He''s so quiet; it''s really impressive for someone his size. I didn''t even realize Nana was here until he bumped into me," she giggled.


    "It''s his way of cheering you up; you may have just met, but Nana is very sensitive to human emotions and will do little things like that if he can tell you''re sad."


    I paused for a moment before adding, "He also has incredibly soft fur; he''d probably let you pet him if you asked nicely."


    "Say no more," Ellie replied, and I watched her eyes track Nana''s form as he receded into the brush. I surmised Nana could expect Ellie to corner him somewhere when the opportunity arose.


    After a few more moments of walking, we emerged into a nearly perfect clearing for a camp; it was a lovely grassy, relatively flat space, and I could even hear the sound of trickling water tickle my ears.


    Eon was patiently waiting with a little grin on her furry face, looking smug at the find of what she knew was an appropriate spot for the first night on our journey.


    I knelt down, brushing off her coat gently. I gave her a light pat on the forehead in praise. "Thanks, Eon, this is a great spot. Nice work!" I added, and she pushed her face into my hand fondly. We sat quietly, enjoying each other''s company, as Ellie started looking for a flat spot to set up a tent. Eon purred in contentment, happy to have been of service.


    "Let''s set up our tents now so we can do a mock battle before it gets too dark. You know how to set one up, right?" I asked as I turned around to see Ellie looking dejectedly off into the forest with a bright line of crimson rising up her neck.


    I stifled a sigh, not wanting to embarrass her this early in our working relationship. I could already tell this was going to be a trend. "It''s okay, Ellie, there''s no need to be self-conscious," I consoled with barely contained mirth.


    Thirty minutes later, our two tiny single-person tents were set up around the small campfire Nana had started for us. "Before we eat, let''s have that battle I mentioned earlier," I declared.


    Hearing ''battle,'' our pok¨¦mon perked up immediately, albeit with very different responses. I could tell Ellie''s pok¨¦mon were apprehensive, but mine were excited to get some actual exercise.


    "Ellie, let''s have Eon work with River and Petal to test their limits," I suggested. "Nana, I want you to practice energy generation independently. I''d love a viable Fire Blast before we get to Celadon." Nana nodded slightly before heading off to find a secluded cove to practice.


    "Okay," Ellie said reluctantly. "I''m a little nervous. I''ve never been in a battle before, and I don''t want them to get hurt."


    "Don''t worry; I''ll direct Eon to test them without hurting them too badly. We''re relatively far from the nearest pok¨¦mon center, so I''ll be sure to limit it to damage that a potion can heal overnight," I explained.


    "Pok¨¦mon are a lot more resilient than you give them credit for. They''re literally built for this; they have faster reflexes, more dense bone and muscle tissue, and a persistent primal drive to get stronger. If you''re going to seriously go about this gym challenge, you''ll have to get used to it, and fast."


    Ellie took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "Okay then, I''m going to trust you. Let''s do this."

 Chapter 5: Theres a first time for everything!

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 1930


    The clearing Eon found for our camp was large, stretching roughly fifty feet in each direction like a ragged square. It looked like a giant had angrily ripped out a patch of trees while searching for a comfortable resting spot.


    I walked around the clearing, seeking a suitable spot to begin training. It was the first session of the circuit, and I was excited to train without the critical eyes that followed my every move back home.


    Plus, I had wondered all day how strong Ellie''s pok¨¦mon were. I suspected the answer was ''not very,'' but I would be happy to be disappointed in this instance.


    I rolled my shoulders to determine if I personally was capable of training. My shoulder and back ached, but it wasn''t so bad as to prevent me from moving fluidly. The wound that had broken open earlier had crusted over and had partially fused to my shirt in a gross mess of blood and discharge. I noted with small satisfaction that my decision to pack universally dark clothes was already paying dividends.


    I turned to observe Ellie as she nervously followed me. Her face and shoulders were taut with anxiety, and she looked nothing like the bright-eyed young woman who could hardly contain her excitement this morning.


    For a second, I almost considered taking things slow and catering to her apparent fear of training, but that simply wasn''t the Seiichi way, and I knew I needed to bring her up to speed. Quickly, considering I didn''t want to babysit a helpless trainer for the next nine months. I already got the feeling that my progress was going to be far slower than if I simply traveled alone.


    I took a deep breath as I mentally planned out how to best introduce Ellie to the world of pok¨¦mon matches that I mainly had only learned about second-hand. I had plenty of time battling, but we did things at home very differently from official matches. I certainly wasn''t about to prep her on avoiding giant aggressive snakes that had a penchant for wanton violence.


    Turning to Ellie, I plastered what I thought was a warm smile on my face and began explaining the basics of battling.


    "Ellie, we''ll start small and work up from there. There are a few common types of battles you''ll experience in the circuit. The most common is between trainers. From what I''ve seen from Sula, you usually pick a big enough space and go for it, especially when you''re out on the road. Medium-sized towns and most cities will have special practice areas with an arena, but you can''t rely on it. Ideally, you''d want at least fifteen meters in each direction so your pok¨¦mon can maneuver¡ªbut that''s not always realistic. Sometimes you''ll have much larger spaces, and sometimes you won''t have much space and need to alter your strategy accordingly."


    Ellie nodded the entire way through, so I continued, "For example, I''ve trained Eon to be a much more aggressive and physical attacker than is usual for her species, and I''ve worked with Nana to find more of a balance between physical and elemental attacks, with a slight focus on the latter," I explained methodically. "Does that all make sense? Which pok¨¦mon would be more suited to a close-quarters battle?"


    Ellie''s nodding stopped abruptly at the question, and she hit me with a few of her own. "How often do trainer battles happen? You said it''s the most common? Do you mean like once a week, or like once a day?" She fidgeted, wringing her hands together. "And.. in that case, would you go with Eon? Like, since it''s so close, they can''t dodge, so you would want a more resilient pok¨¦mon?"


    I was surprised to hear the complete lack of self-confidence in Ellie''s voice. Her questions were good ones, too. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all?


    "Correct on all counts, nice work," I congratulated. "I would pick Eon if I wanted a pok¨¦mon to get into the thick of things, and I would use more guerilla tactics with Nana, using his speed to keep him safe. And, as to your other question, it depends on how hard you''re trying, to be honest. Considering my assignment, I''ll try to get Larvitar into battle as much as possible without it getting seriously injured."


    I paused, slowing my words down for emphasis, "Fighting is exhausting. If you push your pok¨¦mon too hard, their performance will suffer, and their risk of injury increases. If you don''t push them enough, they''ll grow very slowly or not at all."


    "When we''re out on the road like this, we must be more cautious than we otherwise would. At the Seichi compound, we have a small medical bay that lets us train essentially to the limit without any real fear of permanent injury. Although we collectively have a substantial stash of medical supplies in our packs, it''s nothing compared to what a professional medical center has available. Best practice is to make sure you always have at least one pok¨¦mon in good fighting condition to help ward off anything that might come looking," I added helpfully.


    "Centers? Do you mean like the Pok¨¦mon centers we saw in Fuchsia? "she queried after listening attentively to my explanation.


    I nodded, happy with her comprehension. "That''s correct. Pok¨¦mon medical technology is significantly more advanced than what we can do for humans. I''m not educated on precisely how it all works, but even if a pok¨¦mon is injured badly, the centers can get them back in fighting condition within just a few hours. It''s quite impressive to see it in action. It means we can really push ourselves when we''re in areas with centers."


    Ellie grimaced. It was more than likely she couldn''t stomach the thought of abusing medical technology in such a seemingly inhumane way.


    I could understand her trepidation, honestly. Training could be brutal. Blood and broken bones weren''t an uncommon experience back at the compound. Still, I had never seen an injury that couldn''t be healed after twenty-four hours of advanced cellular reconstruction.


    "I guess it makes sense that the technology is more advanced; it seems like we basically rely on pok¨¦mon for everything," she mused. "It does seem kind of unfair to make them battle, then heal them, only to force them to fight again."


    I shrugged. "We really do, but it''s not like there is much alternative, especially if you''re serious about competitive pokemon training. It might seem unjust, but most pok¨¦mon are driven to improve, whether it be instinctive or learned. It''s not like they run around in perfect harmony in the wild, either. You can react accordingly if your pok¨¦mon isn''t suited for it and shies away from matches. We''re fortunate that such magnificent creatures are willing to work closely with us. I can''t imagine a life without my pok¨¦mon," I said, admiring Eon.


    The fox-like pokemon was licking her paws calmly on the edge of our makeshift arena while absent-mindedly listening to the basics, something she was already well acquainted with from our training at the compound. I whistled sharply to grab her attention. Immediately, she settled into a ready position, her weight balanced and ready to release muscles taut with potential energy at the slightest provocation.


    Although her prompt response was nothing new, I always felt inordinately pleased when I saw her in action. She had come so far from the bumbling yet proud kit she had been not but a few years ago.


    "Eon, you will serve as a target to gauge River and Petals'' baseline power for now. I want you to practice bracing specific regions of your body to weather attacks better," I ordered calmly.


    Eon gave a curt nod before settling calmly on her haunches at the far edge of the clearing, the threatening stance melting away instantly with the new directions.


    "Ellie, do you know what moves your pok¨¦mon even know? Or how strong they are?" I inquired gently.


    "Umm, well, I know Petal knows Vine Whip," she offered with a chagrined smile. "And I know that River can use Water Gun! And I think he might know Scratch?"


    I hummed in muted frustration. "Right.. what do you normally even do with your pok¨¦mon? I know you''re new, but if I had known how unprepared you were, I might have had more reservations about this. I can''t believe you''re getting my Dratini," I complained petulantly.


    I couldn''t believe Kiriel had seriously given away a pokemon as powerful as a Dratini to some girl who didn''t know the barest fucking basics of pokemon training.


    "I''m sorry," she said, her voice soft. "I hadn''t ever even planned on doing the gym challenge, I had just planned on finishing school without any more incidents. And then I was going to save money to move back to Johto as soon as possible."


    Ellie was looking down forlornly, and a somber mood settled onto the clearing at her admission.


    "Oh," I breathed, suddenly feeling bad for taking my misplaced ire out on her. "That explains a lot, actually. My family is so into battling that I forget that other people even have the option to do something else. Did you just get roped into this by your dad?" I questioned suspiciously when a new idea hit me.


    "Wait, did Kiriel rope your dad into roping you into this?!"


    The awkward silence ensuing was more telling than any excuse Ellie might have offered.


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, doing my best to let the mounting anger I felt in my chest. After I calmed down, I said in what I hoped was a soothing tone, "I suppose there''s not much we can do about it now, anyway. I''m sorry you got dragged into this, but we can at least make the most out of it! I can get you up to speed by the time we reach Vermillion. My clan focuses heavily on pok¨¦mon education, and the best way to cement skills is by teaching others!"


    I paced back and forth as I continued rambling. "We can hopefully buy some guides for your pok¨¦mon when we get to Vermilion City in a few weeks. They will definitely have something on Bulbasaur since it''s native to Kanto. I''m unfamiliar with the Totodile line, so I can''t help you too much there. Considering my starters, I really only know how to take care of mammalian pok¨¦mon," I said with a slight grimace at my inadequacy.


    "It might be a bit hard, but if I contact Kiriel, I''m sure she can make something happen," I consoled.


    I nervously talked more and more as she maintained her silence, but I couldn''t stop! This was new for me, and I wasn''t enjoying it.


    "Well, at least if I can convince her that it''s necessary for the plan''s success," I added, already running potential scenarios. I could tell I was reaching here, but I felt like the bad guy now and wanted to do as much damage control as possible. I hated when people were upset with me.


    Kiriel would only spare money for Ellie if I painted it as necessary for her plan to succeed. I would have to tell her that Ellie would make me look bad, or her poor performance with River would make Johto look even worse, which would be magnified if I could generate any attention on my own circuit challenge. My thoughts trailed off as she finally spoke up after letting my strung-out consolation speech sink in.


    Ellie smiled bitterly. "Thanks, Mare; I was already worried you would be really upset when I told you. You have the right idea, but it''s a bit more complicated than that. I''d rather not talk about it right now if I''m being honest. It''s kind of sensitive for me," she admitted.


    "I will say this, though. Your mom¡ªKiriel, as you insist on calling her¡ªdid not rope me into this. It was actually my idea, in a sense, but once my dad talked to Jamie, it all seemed to get away from us so quickly," Ellie said with a guilty look. "Now that I''m here, I promise I''ll work hard. I don''t want to be weak anymore. I''m sick of being pushed around by the whims of people with more power or influence than me," she said in a determined tone. Her hands were clenched so hard at her sides that I could see her shaking slightly.


    River and Petal looked up at their trainer in concern; it was evident at that moment that Ellie likely didn''t show many overt displays of emotion. Her pok¨¦mon didn''t know what to do with their normally light-hearted trainer.


    Or, I corrected myself, their normally light-hearted appearing trainer. I was beginning to suspect that she was much more sullen than she let on with her easy-breezy fa?ade.


    I stayed quiet for a moment, thinking about what to say. My anger¡ªif that''s indeed what it was¡ªhad all but evaporated in the face of the guilty but resolved young woman standing before me. I was left with a pit of simmering frustration in my core, with nowhere to go. It was hard to stay angry at someone who was clearly also unhappy about the situation, even if my circumstances were partially a result of her actions.


    Gathering my thoughts, I responded in a conciliatory tone, "Thanks for letting me know all of that. I can''t say that I''m not hurt about what happened, but I''m not upset with you. I''ve felt like a backup for Sula my entire life, and I had been desperately hoping that working with a Dratini would be enough to catch up and prove myself. But life isn''t fair, so I''ll do what I can with this Larvitar," I said with a gesture to the incubator sitting next to the fire.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "It seems like you''re as much a victim of the situation here, anyway. I''ll be here if you want to talk. We have at least another ten days of traveling together without any service," I joked in a half-hearted attempt to lighten the mood, which had become far too dim for the first evening on the road as a team. "Let''s move on and return to the issue at hand: assessing your pok¨¦mon. Ellie, can you have Petal and River attack Eon? It doesn''t matter which attacks you use; I just want to observe for now," I clarified.


    Ellie looked up at me in surprise. "Won''t that hurt her? She''s so little and soft-looking," she said skeptically as she seemed to immediately move on from the somber mood that had stealthily crept up on us. I didn''t think I would ever stop being surprised at how capricious her moods seemed.


    I could feel a smug smile creeping up on my face. "I would be exceedingly surprised if anything those two can do could hurt Eon. She''s huge for her species and much more resilient than you might think based on her diet and training. Just give it a shot and run through their moves; we''re losing daylight!" I said jokingly in my attempt at a commanding voice. It didn''t come out great, but it earned me a relieved smile from my traveling companion. One point for stupid jokes, I thought as I shook my head.


    "Fine, if you insist. River! Use Water Gun! Petal, hit her with a Vine Whip!" Ellie commanded shakily.


    The pok¨¦mon looked up at her questioningly, hesitation clear in their body language. I couldn''t help myself and burst out laughing- earning me a sharp glare from Ellie.


    "You need to be a bit more decisive. They are picking up on your reluctance. As I said earlier, pok¨¦mon are very sensitive to emotional states. If you want them to do something, you need to actually want them to do that thing," I clarified. Ellie nodded at my advice, taking a breath before again shouting firmly, "River, Water Gun! Petal, use Vine Whip!"


    This time, her pok¨¦mon shot into action. River took a deep breath before releasing a weak stream of arcing water at Eon, which splashed ineffectually on her pristine fur. It wasn''t even worth a side-step.


    Petal dashed forward a few meters before lashing out with two vines that appeared to originate bilaterally below the dark green bulb on her back. A sharp snapping sound echoed into the forest as both vines swished harmlessly above Eon. I struggled to hold in my laughter at the display; it was what I had expected for two pok¨¦mon new to battle.


    "What the hell was that? How come those moves are so weak? I thought pok¨¦mon were supposed to be strong! You made them sound like monsters earlier!" she shouted in disbelief.


    "They are monsters! But even monsters have to practice! Just because a pok¨¦mon knows a move doesn''t mean they''re automatically good at it or even very proficient. Petal''s Vine Whip didn''t look bad at all, but her aim could use some work since she managed to miss a stationary target," I pointed out, which caused Petal to look away in embarrassment.


    "Hey, don''t be ashamed of yourself, Petal! You had outstanding power," I complimented. Petal puffed up her chest in pride, causing Ellie to erupt in a fit of giggles. She had a radiant smile and was already moving past our too-serious evening conversation.


    "River, your aim was good, but it looks like you need to work on your power. I think Nana can probably help you with that," I suggested. I felt, rather than saw, Nana''s eyes focus on the battle as he heard his name. He was lying beside the egg incubators protectively next to the fire. He liked to act like he wasn''t paying attention to lull any observers into a false sense of security. I knew he was extending his senses into the surroundings to monitor for any threats.


    "What should I do? How do you guys train in your clan? What''s the hidden secret of the Seiichi," Ellie asked as she contorted her body into a stereotypical ninja position; her arms were held above her head, and her knee came up to her chest like she was preparing to kick something. She looked ridiculous, in short.


    I ignored her antics, prompting a crestfallen look from Ellie as she failed to get a laugh out of me. "There''s no secret; we train every day, with intention and with lots and lots of repetition. Our pok¨¦mon are generally given the best diets and are fed a tailored compound of vitamins to either enhance their strengths or compensate for their weaknesses."


    Ellie nodded, taking in the information as she let her body fall back into a relaxed position. "I guess that makes sense. I was hoping it was something more interesting than that, though," she muttered. "In movies and books, there''s always some kind of hidden training method that lets you circumvent all the hard work stuff," she said with a frown.


    "Eon, I want you to work with Petal on her accuracy. Nana, you''re to show River the fundamentals of strengthening his attacks," I ordered, causing my pok¨¦mon to immediately snap to attention and set themselves to task. Eon trotted over to Petal and hit her with a gentle shoulder check before ambling off together to the corner of the clearing.


    Nana lazily passed River to the opposing corner and stared at him expectantly until the little croc got the memo and hurried over with his waddling gait. He almost tripped several times in the dying evening light.


    "Ellie, I''m going to start preparing some dinner for tonight. Why don''t you hang over here with the pok¨¦mon and see if you can pick up on the training techniques they''ll be working on. Your pok¨¦mon need more practice before they can seriously spar with either of mine without risk of injury."


    "Yessir!" she joked, giving me a mock salute. "What''s for dinner tonight?" she asked excitedly.


    "Don''t worry about it; I''ll let you know when it''s ready," I called over my shoulder as I walked back towards the main camp, leaving them to their own devices. As I arrived at the fire, I started rummaging around the brand new Silph Co. backpack for dinner, admiring the sleek product; the technology allowed nearly ten times the perceived external volume to be stored, with pockets that even provided a moderate amount of refrigeration.


    Without these packs, there was no way that we could''ve traveled confidently for two weeks into a relatively untamed region of Kanto.


    I didn''t want to tell Ellie what I would make for dinner because she would be inevitably disappointed; most of our meals would be freeze-dried. Tonight was a basic vegetable stew enriched with protein distilled from Miltank milk. It was healthy, but if I was honest with myself, it was mediocre compared to freshly prepared food.


    Most of Kanto''s limited meat production was sourced from large farms populated by pok¨¦mon deemed too unintelligent to be used for other purposes, such as Magikarp. It was an ongoing ethical issue that had left stark divides for years but hadn''t been resolved for the simple fact that there wasn''t another viable food source at this point. The few remaining ''animal'' species had all but gone extinct as they couldn''t hope to compete with most pok¨¦mon species in the wild. A few ranches existed throughout the region, but there was no easy way to maintain them with constant incursions by hungry pokemon.


    Hence, the overpowered farmers that I had mentioned earlier. Both farmers and ranchers were heavily subsidized by local governments to keep up agrarian production.


    This particular meal was one of my favorites, which put a grin on my face. It was evident that Sula had a hand in preparing the pack; it was filled with a variety of my favorite meals that only she would know about, and I was once again filled with complex feelings of gratitude and something else. Something darker that I consistently chose to neatly package away somewhere deep in the recesses of my brain.


    I continued my search through the bag, trying to get a proper accounting of all that was included within. There was an ample supply of blocks of compressed kibble for Eon and Nana, although the latter primarily fed on wild pok¨¦mon. If there was any Seiichi Clan secret, it was that we had realized that many pok¨¦mon, especially carnivores, grew far more potent if they consumed other pok¨¦mon as they would have if they were still in the wild.


    Considering the previously mentioned ethical implications of harvesting sentient pok¨¦mon, this was a fairly well-kept secret. It wasn''t like we just killed pok¨¦mon for the fun of it; we had an entire team devoted to capturing viable pok¨¦mon that were released into large swathes of verdant land within Clan property known commonly as ''The Hunting Grounds,'' where they were tracked and harvested by clan pok¨¦mon being trained at the time.


    The populations were carefully maintained, and it almost functioned like some kind of miniature safari zone, as it supported several habitats of common prey pok¨¦mon, like Rattata, Caterpie, and Magikarp. Only a few of our pokemon were meat eaters, though. Omnivorous species like Eon primarily subsisted off PokeBloks and various vegetation, only occasionally eating pok¨¦mon meat.


    I mechanically prepared the stew while relying on muscle memory to walk me through the rudimentary steps needed for such a meal. My gaze drifted toward the pok¨¦mon egg I was expected to raise into a beast that could somehow change Johto''s poor reputation. One that I knew nearly nothing about. It weighed about five kilograms, and the egg was a pale gray flecked with dark green, black, and brown spots.


    I sifted through my pack with my hand free of stirring duty and found the guide Kiriel had provided with the egg. I set the guide down next to me and started flipping through some of the pages until I found what I was looking for: the final evolutionary stage of the pok¨¦mon.


    According to the document, it would end up as a Tyranitar. The description read, "The armored pok¨¦mon. Its armor is so impenetrable that it often seeks out challenges in acute displays of violence. Fortunately for Johtans, it is naturally reclusive and rarely wanders out of the Silver Mountains. Few trainers have ever managed to bond with a Tyranitar, and they are so rare as to be believed nearly extinct."


    Glancing at the egg, I mentally compared the tiny thing to the drawing in the guidebook, raising my eyebrows at the sheer number of dangerous-looking spikes jutting from its back. I was once again impressed with the mythical nature of pok¨¦mon and their seemingly limitless ability to adapt and change as they grew.


    I stirred the freeze-dried concoction, absently wondering how difficult it would be to find guides for Ellie''s pok¨¦mon. Although I had heard that some scientist was working on a ''Pokedex,'' most trainers had to rely on guidebooks, which were expensive printed packets with a list of known moves, evolutionary stages, strengths and weaknesses, and recommended diets.


    Finding guides for common pok¨¦mon like Pidgey, Eevee, and even some rarer pok¨¦mon native to Kanto like Bulbasaur was simple and cheap. Totodile though? Dratini? Little information was available on any Johtan species, at least in Kanto. I scoffed at the astronomical amount I knew Larvitar''s guidebook must have taken to purchase.


    Hell, I wouldn''t be surprised if Kiriel commissioned the research project herself. As much as I sometimes hated the pressure I felt, I also knew I was incredibly fortunate to have the opportunities I was afforded. After perusing the guidebook briefly, I could tell the stew had developed the right consistency and was now somewhat fit for human consumption.


    "The food is done; come over whenever you''re ready!" I shouted out towards the edge of the clearing where the others were training.


    "Okay, just a few more minutes! I feel like River is just a little bit away from having some kind of epiphany and actually getting some force behind his attacks," Ellie called back excitedly.


    Taking up a spot on the edge of the clearing, I observed their training and was pleasantly surprised. Ellie was right, and River had improved substantially even in this short period. On his last few tries, it looked like his attacks were starting to at least leave a dent in the rugged bark of the tree they were aiming for, a far cry from his first attack that could have aptly earned him the name "Trickle," rather than River.


    On the other side of the clearing, it looked like Petal was trying to repeatedly hit Eon as she hopped around, playing the part of moving target.


    "CRACK!"


    Everyone looked up in surprise as the last Vine Whip slammed into the small, foxlike pok¨¦mon.


    Eon briskly recovered, coating herself in pale white energy as she neatly disappeared, phasing back into view as she pinned Petal onto the ground with her forepaw, grinning viciously as she pushed the floral pok¨¦mon into the soil. Petal quickly capitulated, turning onto her back and exposing her belly in a display of deference while Eon looked towards me expectantly as she awaited an order.


    "Oh my goodness, are you okay! What happened?? Is she hurt?" Ellie fussed frantically as she ran up to the two pok¨¦mon.


    "They''re completely fine, I promise. Eon, let her up. She''s not used to how we train yet," I ordered.


    She immediately let Petal up before moving back to my side, licking what appeared to be a rapidly rising welt, causing my eyebrows to raise in surprise.


    "That was pretty good power for just starting! Nice job hitting a moving target," I congratulated Petal, who nodded timidly at the praise.


    "Eon here is tougher than nails. I''m leaning towards evolving her into a Vaporeon, so the training focus has been on durability¡ªshe has a diet tailored to help her develop her resistance to physical and special attacks. I''m hoping she''ll be able to handle a real beating. It will take a lot more than a flimsy vine to do anything other than superficial damage to her. At this point, you would need a fighting type to do her real harm unless you were working with a substantially stronger elemental type," I elaborated proudly.


    "She''ll be perfect training for your pok¨¦mon. They can work on their power, and she can work on her ability to take damage. I have her working on perfecting the move Wish, which can help her stay in a fight for longer. In Gym Battles, if you run out the time clock, it''s considered a win to the trainer, so stalling out a fight is a viable, if not slightly cowardly, strategy. Not that I plan on relying on that or anything," I explained hastily as we walked back towards the fire.


    "Ugh. This is a lot to process, Mare. I think I just need to slow down on this whole thing. You say so much of this very matter-of-factly, and it''s really driving home the point I don''t know what the hell I''m doing. I''m gonna go feed these two and eat. I need some rest. Ten kilometers or whatever today plus training on top of this has been a lot for me," Ellie wearily declared as she sat heavily in front of her tent.


    "Okay," I deferred. "It has been a long day, honestly. Tomorrow will be easier for both of us, but you''ll have to get used to training¡ªand quickly. Hopefully, we run into some other trainers tomorrow to get more practice with actual battles. I''ve only ever battled with my sister, Kiriel, and other Seiichi compound trainers in controlled settings for educational purposes. I''m still new at this thing, too," I admitted.


    Ellie smiled, catching my eyes, "That makes me feel a lot better hearing that. I was feeling a bit alone training over there. The whole journey still feels daunting as hell," she responded as she leaned down to get a bowl of stew, wrinkling her nose in distaste. "This shi¡­stew- smells disgusting. I don''t suppose it tastes better than I think it does?" she asked as her eyes glimmered with hope.


    "No luck there! I''m afraid the next two weeks will be spent on much of the same. Sorry to disappoint," I answered without remorse as I spooned myself a bowl. We ate in silence for the next few moments. After we were done, she procured two PokeBloks out of the bag for her pok¨¦mon, who ravenously tore into them before looking with hungry eyes for more.


    Raising her eyebrows in surprise, she acquiesced, supplying more food for the pair.


    "Wow, I''ve barely been able to get them to even eat a single full PokeBlok before now. I guess that''s what happens when they train seriously," she pondered with a thoughtful expression.


    After they were done eating, as she began climbing into her sleeping bag across the fire from me, she gently called out, "Thanks, Mare. I''m sorry you got stuck with someone like me, but really, thank you. I hope you get some good rest; I can barely keep my eyes open."


    "Sweet dreams, Ellie, you''re welcome. I''m glad you''re here. Maybe I''ll finally learn how to stop talking like an old man," I joked.


    Shadows danced across her face in the firelight as I barely caught her rolling her eyes at me before settling down to sleep. Using some dirt from around the fire, I extinguished it thoroughly to avoid the risk of a forest fire. Giving a whistle, I watched with satisfaction as Eon and Nana made their way into my tiny tent, curling up beside me to sleep, Eon giving a soft purr as she nestled into my side.


    I soon drifted off to sleep as I recounted the exhausting trials of the day, relentlessly picking apart my actions one by one.

 Chapter 6: Ladies Night

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 1945


    <div>


    Kiriel rubbed her temples in a gentle circular motion to assuage the aching headache she felt coming on. She had spent the entire evening listening to the weekly mandatory League meeting. Although, if she was being honest, it was less a meeting and more a herd of yowling Persians. Especially today.


    As part of their obligations as Gym Leaders, they were expected to stay apprised of existing political situations and decide on a unified policy approach if questions arose. There was some flexibility, but per their League contract, they generally had to abide by whatever the consensus was to promote stability and avoid any panic.


    The usual meetings covered any outstanding new trainers, sightings of rare pok¨¦mon, or anything else that might have caught the other leader''s attention. They were generally uneventful.


    However, every once in a while, they had to discuss critical issues, and today was such a day. Due to the shared militaristic nature of most of the gym leaders, things were usually cut and dry, and decisions were reached in mere moments. Nearly all current Kantonian leaders were vestiges of the War of Unification and had been awarded their positions for exceptional wartime service.


    Kiriel was no exception; she had the scars to show for it. Kiriel took great pride in her clan''s central role in pushing the Johtan military back on the southern front.


    The problem in this case, and the cause of her pounding headache, was that she was the only non-conformist. At the root of the current issue was this absurd nationalist party playing into public sentiment that Kanto should essentially push to exert more control of the Johto region. Much of this stemmed from the fact that there had never been a Johtan champion. There was a concerningly widespread belief that Kanto''s native pok¨¦mon were inherently superior, and thus, this somehow entitled Kanto to greater control over the entire region.


    The whole thing was preposterous.


    Following the War of Unification, each region was allocated equal representation in sweeping policy decisions. Samuel Oak had been particular that this was a stringent requirement for him to step down from his position as Interim Champion. The leaders of the two respective regions had finally capitulated, and thus, the modern Indigo League and its gym circuit system had been born.


    As was true with all things, nothing was perfect. There were a multitude of issues that stemmed from the differences in opinion on how the region should develop collectively.


    Kanto was far more industrialized, with a significant push for heavy development to propagate rapid and sustained economic growth. Silph Co. was leading the charge and, unfortunately, had many leaders and politicians on their payroll, smoothing the way to overruling anything the Johtan natives might have to say about their region''s future.


    The Johtan leaders were adamant that they were opposed to the technological advancements that, in their opinion, were degrading their culture and traditions. They simply wanted to be left to their own devices and progress gradually rather than sprinting ahead to the finish line to compete with countries like Hoenn or Unova.


    This had been fine for the last few years, and everything had been relatively peaceful. Kantonian construction had proceeded rapidly, and the region was now one of the most industrialized in the world. Johto had stayed the same sleepy and traditional region they wanted; for the most part, everyone had been content with the status quo.


    The current thorn in her side was the Arceus damned KFP. They had sprung up out of nowhere like a disgusting cockroach and had quickly made their way onto center stage. Personally, Kiriel suspected they had the backing of either very powerful or very wealthy people behind the scenes. There was no other way to explain their astronomical rise in popularity.


    The organization was featured on talk shows, led rallies, and went door to door to connect with the average civilian. The KFP also somehow landed one of the big names from the war to serve as their public face: Viggo Dahlia.


    Dahlia had been the very definition of a war hero, and the Kantonian leaders at the time had used him in an extensive propaganda campaign to maintain support for the conflict long past what anyone expected from what had started as a simple border conflict. It had allowed Kanto to overwhelm Johto in a battle of attrition.


    Dahlia was attractive, charismatic, and talented. And perhaps most importantly, everyone, from little girls at an ice cream stand to grumpy old men in saunas, knew his face. Dahlia was something like a national celebrity and was currently instrumental in making sure everyone who heard the KFP''s message would legitimately consider their vitriolic rhetoric for at least a moment. All it took was getting a foot in the door, so to speak. And Dahlia was the best of feet.


    Kiriel started in surprise as the door to her office abruptly opened, and her husband swept in, humming a catchy tune like usual.


    "Heya love, how was the meeting?" asked Jamie as he brought in a tray of tea and scones, smoothly settling across the table from her.


    Kiriel gracefully poured herself a cup of tea, taking time to gather her thoughts before she responded. "It was busy, as is only to be expected the first evening of the season. Several of the leaders have already experienced matches. As expected, Sula handily navigated the Seafoam Islands and is on her way to challenge Blaine momentarily," Kiriel answered proudly.


    "SHE MADE IT? That''s great! I know she''s a big girl, but I still worry, ya know? Do you think the match will be played tonight?" Jamie shouted exuberantly as he ran to turn on the TV in the corner of the office. He quickly flicked through the channels, searching for Trainer News: Kanto Edition, one of the popular gym challenge channels.


    It followed up-and-coming trainers, tournaments, and even average gym matches. There were many trainer-focused stations, but Jamie preferred this one due to its accurate and objective reporting. Some other stations threw objectivity to the wind to cater to their audiences.


    "Wait, stop. Go back," Kiriel ordered.


    Raising an eyebrow, Jamie complied without resistance. "To what? Did something catch your eye that''s more important than our darling daughter kicking that arrogant scientist''s ass?


    "Yes, go to Kanto News Now. Besides, I have it on good authority that the match will air tomorrow evening. We can watch it together. Blaine was on his way to the match just a few moments ago. He didn''t want to give us the satisfaction of watching the match live just in case he lost. The man''s behavior is shameful, to say the least. I have no doubts that Sula will dismantle him piece by piece," Kiriel said with a wicked grin, quite disjunct from her ordinarily stoic demeanor.


    "Perhaps she''ll even accelerate his increasingly obvious hair loss by a year or two. Wouldn''t that be something," she said venomously.


    "Alright, if you promise. It''s a date!" beamed Jamie as he found the requested channel while tactfully ignoring his wife''s comment; he had become ever more worried about his own hair of late.


    "KFP LEADS RALLY IN SAFFRON CITY, RESULTING IN DAMAGES TO THE LOCAL LEAGUE OFFICE. SEVERAL INJURED, MORE INFO TO COME LATER," blared out of the TV''s speakers.


    Jamie and Kiriel exchanged worried glances before continuing to watch the news station as the on-air reporter sought to find a member of the rally to question.


    "WE''RE HERE LIVE WITH ONE OF THE KFP SUPPORTERS. WHY ARE YOU HERE AT THE RALLY TODAY? WHAT KIND OF MESSAGE IS THE KANTO FORWARD PARTY SENDING, AND WHY ARE YOU BUYING IT?" the reporter shouted as she struggled to be heard over the roaring crowd, grimacing as she was jostled roughly several times.


    "It''s time for Kanto''s leaders to step up and move the whole region into prosperity. Johto is mired in the past, and it''s not improving. They insist on resisting the technological revolution and keeping Indigo as a whole in the past! Johto has never even had a champion, and all but one of the Elite 4 are from Kanto. Their trainers are constantly eliminated in the first round. It''s pathetic. If we stay merged, it must be done with Kanto leading the way! Indigo has no room for weak leaders," the protestor shouted resolutely. The crowd behind him that heard his proclamation started cheering wildly.


    "Do you think it''s getting worse?" Jamie asked with a grim look.


    "Unfortunately, I know it is. And it''s not just average citizens like that peon. That''s why this meeting was so long today; many other leaders are starting to buy into the toxic sludge that the group is propagating. It seems that power is further corrupting the government. This is exactly what Oak hoped to avoid! The honor present in the war''s fallout is nowhere to be seen!" Kiriel''s words practically dripped with contempt.


    "There were calls to actively throw support behind KFP. What happened to political neutrality? What happened to leading by example? They''re blinded by greed and arrogance. People are so fixated on power here that they fail to see that there are more important things than simply who has the strongest pok¨¦mon," Kiriel ranted huffily as she paced around the room.


    "I was the minority. None of the others would give me the time of day. My position certainly hurts me in this instance; none of them can understand why I''m not blatantly supportive of this organization, as it would benefit me."


    "Kiriel, we did expect that this would happen. Your regional sources indicated early on that we were invariably headed this way, KFP or not. We''ve set things into motion. Sula is already playing her part. Mare will do his best. Eleanor is really the only wildcard here, but we had limited options," Jamie consoled. "I understand this is frustrating, but now is not the time to react emotionally. You, of all people, should know this."


    "Thank you for the helpful reminder, beloved. I know we''ve done our best. Sula will complete her task admirably. I can''t think of anything else to do but wait. But I can''t help but feel dread. What if it isn''t good enough, Jamie?" Kiriel pondered, moving to look out the window over the broad swathe of property unfolding behind the compound.


    "Then we deal with it," he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. "We deal with it like we''ve dealt with every other problem that has come up and every problem that has yet to arrive. You''re very good at planning, and you''re excellent at solving problems. You''re also excellent at worrying about what happens ten steps down the line. We''ve talked about this, Kiriel. The plan we made with Mikhail should work or should, at the very least, start to shift public sentiment."


    "If the people of Kanto only care about power, then we will show them power. Mare will show them the power of Johtan pok¨¦mon and hopefully will forge a bond with Eleanor or at least act the part. Mare is methodical and thoughtful, and above all, he will do literally anything he has to live up to the strict expectations you and the rest of the clan have placed on him. Sula should be able to make enough waves to generate attention to get the desired results. It''s gonna work, I promise, love."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Jamie paused in consideration before continuing, "I still think you''ve been too hard on Mare, but I can''t really argue with the results. Pressure can make Waterstones, as long as they don''t crack in the process."


    "I disagree, but your feelings are noted. I wonder how far they made it tonight," wondered Kiriel aloud.


    "I think they''re going to be just fine! This is part of life here, and Mare has been through a lot more than other trainers his age. You and Sula have made damn sure of that. I bet that he hits the circuit like a storm. I don''t know Eleanor well, but Mare is a good teacher. He''s a hell of a lot better of a teacher than you are, that''s for sure," Jamie joked, earning him a skeptical stare from Kiriel.


    "Is that so, dearest? Who do you think taught Mare and Sula all they know? If he''s a good teacher, I naturally take credit for said teaching ability," Kiriel rejoined with a light chuckle.


    "HA! You just ran them through the fire over and over again; I''ll give you that. Mare is more calculated, though. If he can hold it together through the year, then maybe, just maybe, the tides will shift," Jamie said drily.


    "I hope you''re right. I hope we''ve done enough. I can''t shake the feeling that something bad is coming, Jamie. I felt sick to my stomach all evening listening to these muscle-brained men buying into the sentiment that power gives you the right to exert and extend control. I have a knot of anxiety that won''t unwind. There is a schism between Kanto and Johto, and I don''t know that anything we do will be enough to mend it in time," she whispered mournfully.


    Wednesday, March 15th, 1978


    "CRASH!"


    Ellie jumped up in excitement as the front door slammed shut. She quickly paused the video she was watching and headed down to greet her father as he arrived home from work. She had been watching her favorite video of a pok¨¦mon contest back home in Johto. She had watched it at least thirty times since she moved to Fuchsia, but it still left her just as enthralled as the first time she saw it.


    Ellie sighed in wistful resignment, all too aware that she was just making things worse by constantly reminding herself that she was stuck in Fuchsia.


    Here in Kanto, everything was about battling, and there was hardly any emphasis on training pok¨¦mon for anything other than simply being powerful. She hated it here and just wanted to go home to her friends.


    Ellie shook her head, snapping herself out of the negative train of thought, and smiled for the only family she had here in Kanto. She had long since realized smiling made all the difference, even if it was faker than even the best orange flavoring.


    "Hi, dad! Welcome home!" Ellie said warmly as her father sluggishly set his work things on the dining room table. He wore his business clothes: a wrinkled white shirt with a red tie and a black jacket with dark slacks.


    "Hey, sweety, how was your day?" Mikhail asked tiredly as he slumped into one of only two chairs at the small circular table. He immediately set to work undoing his tie, giving a sigh of contentment as the restrictive accessory finally gave up its choking grasp.


    "Better than yours, it looks like," Ellie joked, sliding into the other chair across from Mikhail. "Is everything okay? You''re usually tired, but this is, like, another level."


    Mikhail frowned, thinking about how to explain his current predicament. "Honestly? Not really. The Fuchsia City board denied the JTP for the third time, and I feel pretty hopeless. The Safari Zone is only paying for all of this," he said while gesturing around to their home, "because I promised that I would be able to integrate rare Johtan species into their precious habitat. The idiots in the Safari management have no idea what goes into pushing something like this through. All they can see is that I''m failing, and they''re so out of touch with the current political climate that they have no concept of why I might be failing besides my clear incompetence," he seethed in exasperation. "The only one who has my back is Jamie, from the Seiichi clan."


    "Political climate? What does that mean?" Ellie asked curiously. "And who is Jamie? That name sounds familiar, though, but I can''t put my finger on it."


    "I see you still haven''t learned to let someone answer one question before you ask more," Mikhail said wryly.


    "Sorry¡­ I''m working on it, though!" Ellie beamed, not in the least bit contrite.


    "In any case, I''ll answer those questions one by one. First, the political climate. Wait, before I go into it, is there anything for dinner? I''m famished," Mikhail said, as his stomach grumbled loudly. "On it!" Ellie saluted, boisterously putting her hand to her head like a cadet reporting to a superior officer. She headed into the kitchen to scrounge up some dinner, listening dutifully as her dad began his explanation.


    "Thanks, sweety. As I was saying, the political climate. It all started with the fact that there has yet to be a Johtan champion in the League since its founding. Most successful competitors, and the current Elite Four, are all Kanto natives. That by itself isn''t a huge issue, but when paired with the ongoing technological development in Kanto, it has become a problem, to say the least. As Kanto modernizes, Johto is falling even further behind. The Johtan government is stubbornly resisting any change, except in Goldenrod City, where they''re working on building a high-speed train to link the two areas."


    Mikhail slumped into his chair with an exhausted sigh before continuing, "With the economic boom Kanto is currently experiencing, many powerful people in Kanto want to extend their influence, and therefore their earnings, to Johto. Are you following me so far?" he asked, making sure his teenage daughter was absorbing the explanation as he tried to rub out a knot in his neck.


    This one was just another in a long series of increasingly painful muscle cramps that he couldn''t seem to get rid of.


    Ellie shrugged as she started sauteing some veggies in a pan, "Kind of, but I don''t really see what it has to do with your job in the Safari Zone. It basically sounds like some greedy people in Kanto want more, and they want it from Johto. I don''t see why it matters, though. Can''t Johto just say no and keep doing what they''re doing?"


    Mikhail nodded excitedly, pleased with her understanding. "Yes! That''s a great summary, and I''ll explain how it relates to my job. In the last few months, a new political party of sorts has been gaining momentum. They call themselves the KFP, or Kanto Forward Party, and they''ve been making waves. Big waves. They''ve been playing into the sense of excitement in Kanto''s growth and the arrogance that many Kantonians have due to their pok¨¦mon training success in the shared Indigo League."


    "At first, it started as a populist movement, but there have recently been some big-name figures that have spoken out in support of the movement, including several gym leaders. Their official stance is that the League should heavily pressure Johto into modernizing. Basically, a thinly veiled threat. Concerningly, there have been reports that some of their more extreme members advocate for annexing Johto and assuming control of the entire region."


    "That sounds bad, but how does that relate to your job?" Ellie asked patiently as she added some artificial ground meat to the skillet.


    "Okay, so you know how Fuchsia is fairly old-fashioned? At least compared to most of Kanto?"


    "Yup, it feels a lot like home for the most part," Ellie confirmed, nodding as she stirred the concoction.


    "Basically, many of Fuchsia''s local representatives are traditionalists and thus highly susceptible to the rhetoric the new group is putting out. When we first arrived at the start of the year, they had been slowly coming along, believing that it might be okay to add some Johtan pok¨¦mon. However, with the public eye on the perceived Johtan inadequacy, the idea has taken hold that Johto is less successful because their pok¨¦mon are weaker."


    "In response, the traditionalists have doubled down on their initial resistance, making it impossible for the JTP to go forward. They don''t want to risk ''diluting'' their powerful Kantonian pok¨¦mon. Jamie is the only one at the Safari Zone who understands what''s going on and has my back with the project''s¡­hiccups. We''ll call them for the sake of my mental health. The rest of the bloody researchers don''t pay attention to this type of thing since they''re purely focused on what''s best for the Zone and getting to research new pok¨¦mon," Mikhail explained, shaking his head in frustration.


    "Okay, that sounds pretty stressful. Are Johtan pok¨¦mon weaker? I''ve never thought about that kinda thing, but it doesn''t make that much sense to me," Ellie inquired dutifully as she added some pasta sauce to the mix. She was used to this. Since they had only been in the region for less than a year, it had become something like a tradition for her to cook while listening to her dad vent about his job.


    She could usually get by through various yesses, grunts, and loose restatements of her dad''s words.


    "It is very stressful. I''m afraid I will lose my job if this fails one more time, and then we would have to move back to Johto, and you would probably have to live with your mom. The only reason I ended up getting custody was because of the huge raise the Safari Zone was granting me. Regarding your other question, I don''t believe Johtan pok¨¦mon are weaker. There has indeed been less competitive success, but I think it has to do more with cultural differences than actual pok¨¦mon differences. Johto simply cares more about beauty and elegance than battling. I mean, look at the pokemon contest circuit here compared to back home. There''s no competition," Mikhail stated firmly.


    Ellie methodically filled up a pot of water, set it on the burner, and added a bit of salt to help it boil. "You''re totally right! I was watching a competition from Olivine before you got here, and they''re super good compared to the competitions here! What do you think would start to change people''s minds? Do they just need to see strong Johtan pok¨¦mon? Or have someone from Johto win some important battles?" Ellie asked absently as she added some pasta to the now boiling water.


    An uncomfortable silence rang through the household as Mikhail pondered Ellie''s last comment.


    "You make it sound so simple. I''ve been so fixated on my frustration that I didn''t even think of the problem as something solvable," Mikhail reluctantly admitted. "People here really watch the gym circuit religiously, don''t they?"


    "Yup! It''s all my classmates can talk about. Most of them can''t wait to start the gym challenge in June after classes are out. It''s honestly annoying how obsessed they are."


    ''OH," Ellie exlaimed excitedly. "I remembered where I heard that Seiichi name from! Apparently, that family is crazy strong, even for Kanto. The head of the family is the gym leader here, and I heard that she turned down an offer to join the Elite Four before she settled on running the gym. Her daughter is some kind of prodigy; half the kids here idolize her, and the other half are terrified."


    Ellie giggled, recalling her classmates'' awed expressions as they gossiped reverently about the Seiichi daughter.


    "I heard she has a little brother that''s going to start the circuit this year, too," Ellie explained as she dished up two plates of spaghetti and sat down for dinner.


    Mikhail''s eyes sparked in remembrance. "That''s right! I think I mentioned Jamie earlier. He talked about them a lot and had me over for dinner when I first arrived, before you joined me. His children seem remarkably well-behaved, although that daughter of his is a little intense for me. There''s something about her that sets me ill at ease."


    Mikhail paused to take a bite of the steaming dish before continuing, "Jamie also wants to push the JTP forward, and I believe his wife, Kiriel, is one of the only gym leaders who has spoken out against the KFP. Poor boy, I didn''t realize Mare would start the challenge this year. Kiriel only has a few years of eligibility left, so there is a lot of pressure for one of her kids to take over the gym after she retires. Can you imagine having an older sister who was the talk of the nation?"


    Ellie shuddered as she thought about being in the other teenager''s situation. "That sounds terrible," she stated matter-of-factly. "I''m very grateful you don''t force me to do anything with my pok¨¦mon. I don''t have much interest in battling. I want my pok¨¦mon to be cute and loving and adorable. It would be nice to have a scary older sister in some ways. I doubt he ever has to worry about getting bullied. The way they talk about that girl, she could probably just walk up and stare at them, and they''d pee their pants."


    "Ha! I love you too, sweety. We can both be grateful we didn''t grow up like that. I''ve never been much for battling, either. I don''t know how Jamie puts up with a family like that. After all, the man has a Chansey, of all pok¨¦mon!" he joked before looking at Ellie seriously.


    "Are you still getting grief from some of the other kids? Do you want me to call the school and see if there''s anything they can do?"


    Ellie shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s nothing that I can''t handle. I''m just a little bit lonely here. I dunno¡¯ about that KFP thing you mentioned, but it might be affecting some other kids too because they don''t seem to want anything to do with me," she admitted sadly before turning the conversation away from her per usual.


    "But enough about me! Why don''t you just ask them for help? Jamie''s family, I mean?" Ellie asked as she dug into her spaghetti.


    Eyes widening in realization, Mikhail quickly forgot his hunger. "Ellie, you''re a goddamn genius. You''re absolutely right! I can use my connections in Johto to get the Seiichi something to raise that''ll draw some eyes. They will probably be particular, but I think I can pull some strings. There''s so much attention on them that they will get into the news immediately or on one of those battle websites. I''m sure they''ll agree; they only stand to gain from it!" Mikhail shouted, his voice trembling with excitement.


    "But that only covers one half of the problem. Even if they see a powerful Johtan pok¨¦mon, they''ll be able to rationalize it as the success of a Kantonian trainer¡­ we''re missing something here," he said, wrinkling his brow in concentration as he forced his tired brain to think.


    "Duh, it''s obvious, dad. Doncha'' just need one successful Johtan trainer?" Ellie responded, finishing up her dish as she moved to wash it in their cramped kitchen.


    Mikhail only stared back at Ellie as his mind whirred with possibilities.


    </main>

 Chapter 7: Morning Madness

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 0615


    I blinked my eyes awake as my natural alarm woke me up like clockwork. Since I turned five and officially started training, I had been expected to rise with the sun daily. Even though it was still early, I could already feel the summer heat creeping into my tent. The inside of my tent was damp with condensation, and I could tell I had been sweating in my sleep.


    I tentatively gave my body a whiff and grimaced at the sharp tang of sweat. I was going to make it a priority to rinse off before I ran into Ellie, not wanting to risk what I thought was as relatively strong first day with my first acquaintance outside of the family near my own age. I had a sinking feeling that it would be something she would never let me live down after my comments about her packing habits. I yawned and stretched my arms out over my head, trying to shake the sleep out of my body.


    I could feel a few twinges of soreness shoot through my legs. Although I had been prepared for this, a long hike like yesterday''s still had an effect, however minor. I quickly got dressed and took stock of my surroundings. The sky was clear, and it looked like I would be able to enjoy my morning routine with a beautiful view of a violet sunrise. I could hear Ellie snoring fitfully even from here. I stifled a chuckle, knowing how sore she would be from the first day. No offense to Ellie, but my initial assessment of her physical capabilities left lots of room for improvement.


    I grabbed my pack and filled my water bottle from one of the side pouches; much of the hidden volume was dedicated to carrying clean water. It was relatively easy to find potable drinking sources, but there was no guarantee on a long excursion like this, so I had planned accordingly. I took a long pull from the bottle and headed towards the same clearing we had been training in last night.


    The vestiges of our training last night were visible despite Ellie''s pokemon being new to battling. The trees around the clearing sported a variety of wounds from her pokemon trying their hardest to muster up an actual attack. I smiled at the progress before settling into my morning routine.


    Just because I was on the road didn''t mean it was an excuse to neglect my own physical training. As I had told Ellie last night, the Seiichi was predominantly a military clan, including its people and pok¨¦mon. I wasn''t as good as Sula or Kiriel, but I was still a decent combatant in my own right if the situation called for it. I had been trained in archery, polearm use, and hand-to-hand combat from a young age even thought there was hardly any likelihood I would ever make use of those skills.


    I slowly settled into the familiar routine, starting with a series of movements that progressed from static to dynamic stretches before culminating in a circuit of different calisthenics exercises. I could feel the slight soreness from the previous day dissipate just a few minutes into the workout. Although counterintuitive, working out like this helped the body recover from strenuous exercise and I was a large proponent of active recovery days.


    I quickly built up a sweat as I let myself relax into the process. The familiarity helped me center myself for the rest of the day. As I finished, I took another pull from my canteen and headed towards the nearby stream to clean myself up. Nana and Eon followed suit silently while constantly checking the surroundings for any threats. While I had been exercising, they also worked on building up and maintaining energy in their bodies without actually expelling it.


    Barring actual combat, it was the best way to expand their capacity to channel various attacks without causing a huge ruckus. We made it to the stream uneventfully, and I enjoyed the peaceful solitude provided by the sound of the gently running water. I didn''t jump in entirely, but I wiped down my body as well as possible. As soon as I was sure I could pass the smell test I had previously failed, I had Nana turn up his ambient body heat to help me dry off. We returned to the camp, where Ellie still appeared to be dead to the world.


    Using some wood I had collected the previous evening, I had Nana start a fire so I could begin preparing breakfast: green tea, oatmeal, and some dried meat. We would likely have the same breakfast every day for the foreseeable future. It wasn''t anything glamorous, but it got the job done.


    As I waited for the kettle I had set over the fire to boil, I decided to look at the map Sula had given me. It contained a spattering of notes for the region, including common pok¨¦mon in each area, the best place to eat out in each town, and other random observations that caught Sula''s fancy as she traveled throughout Kanto her first year.


    I was impressed with the amount of detail it contained. Ellie was right when she said trainers hoarded journals like this; Sula probably could have sold this for thousands of credits had she wanted to, especially since she had taken off in popularity the last year. The worst part of her fame was that it wasn''t uncommon for people to mistake me for her, leading to an all-around awkward situation. Sula loved it, of course, but for me, it was mortifying. I still had high hopes our appearances would diverge as I finally got hit harder with the puberty stick.


    The area we were in had little noted on the map; Pidgey, Venonat, Bellsprout, and Weepinbell were the most common, but there were occasional sightings of Venomoth in the evening.


    Rattata and Raticate spread throughout the country since they could survive just about anywhere; they would make up most of my pok¨¦mon''s diet during our travels, considering they were relatively weak and much more aggressive than their size warranted. From my experience, they often found themselves in losing battles with nothing to blame but their genetics.


    As I looked at the notes, I mentally reviewed the route we were planning on taking. Starting in Fuchsia, we would travel east along the southern coast for about a week through moderate forest before hitting the eastern coast. Then, we would follow the coastline for a few days until we came to the junction between Vermilion City and Lavender Town.


    This route was sparse besides the League-mandated ranger camps. However, there was a distinctive symbol that caught my eye; it looked like some type of hot tub that had a large golden star sticker stuck next to it. I surmised that it was some type of hot springs inn. They were a popular destination in the country for urbanites looking to get away for a few days, and they were scattered throughout Kanto. After that, It was just a short journey West until we reached Vermilion, the site of our first gym battle against Kuon of the Kumire Clan, who specialized in electric types.


    The first leg of the journey was undoubtedly going to be the hardest. Fuchsia was at the edge of Kanto and was relatively difficult to reach. It usually only saw a surge of trainers later into the season as they worked up the courage to challenge Kiriel. I hoped the Larvitar egg would hatch soon, as I planned on immediately throwing it into the grinder to prepare it for battle against the electric gym. Its ground-rock typing would severely hamper Kuon''s options in the match, hopefully letting me start the circuit off with a bang.


    The guide Kiriel had provided gave a breakdown of the Larvitar line''s strengths and weaknesses; it apparently had great offensive and defensive stats but was solidly lacking in speed and had several debilitating type disadvantages we would need to prepare for. Water and Grass type-energy would hit the little guy hard. I would need Ellie''s pok¨¦mon to help the Larvitar build resilience as we traveled.


    I fished around until I found a journal to begin writing down the beginnings of a potential training plan for the soon-to-be baby pok¨¦mon. My strategizing was interrupted barely after I started by the sounds of my camping partner bumbling her way out of the tent. I put away my journal and directed my attention to the sad mess I saw before me.


    Gone was the bright and chipper young woman from yesterday. Her auburn hair was strewn every which way, and her eyes had already lost the excited luster that had been so charming.


    "I can''t move; please help," Ellie groaned pitifully as she limped out of her tent towards the fire. "Caffeine, please. Do you have coffee?" she asked as she plopped heavily on the ground.


    I shook my head vigorously. "I don''t apologize for the inconvenience, but there is no coffee here. I do, however, have some tea for you."


    I poured her a cup of the aromatic brew I had been working on.


    Ellie was clearly unimpressed as she screwed up her face in distaste.


    "Green tea is rich in antioxidants and has a small amount of naturally occurring caffeine," I explained as I sat down to enjoy my cup of the precious liquid. "Coffee messes with your blood sugar levels, leading to a later crash. It also increases the amount of dilute urine produced in the body, which causes you to become more rapidly dehydrated, which is dangerous in hot summer weather like this."


    I glanced up to find that Ellie was looking suspiciously my way. "What are you, some kind of doctor? Why do you even know that kind of stuff?" Ellie asked as she reluctantly sipped her tea. "And also, you''re doing it again. Stop talking so mechanically. It''s weird."


    I shrugged. "This is just how things are in the clan. We''re expected to maintain excellent physical health and awareness of the effects of various substances on our bodies. Kiriel strongly believes that pok¨¦mon take inspiration from their trainer; if you''re healthy and focused, strong pok¨¦mon will follow. It''s not like I have a lot of leeway to challenge protocol that has existed for decades in my family, anyway."


    I downed my cup of tea, already feeling rejuvenated, before moving to change the topic. "How are you feeling today? That was a long walk for someone just getting into hiking."


    "It''s already hot. I want to shower. My legs feel like lead, and I want a cup of coffee,¡± she groaned.


    "But¡­," she paused, as if considering her words carefully, "I still feel pretty happy, all things considered. I think this will be good for me!"


    I chuckled at her simple breakdown of the situation. "I''m happy to hear that! I was worried you would be down for the count today, and we would have to wait for you to recover," I said as I scooped up some oatmeal into a few camp bowls for the both of us. "Nana found a stream just north of here. It''s not the same as a shower, but you can at least wipe your body down."


    I handed her the bowl with an apologetic smile. "The water is still lukewarm, but it might as well be a fresh mountain spring in this heat. I already took a turn at the stream, so it''s all yours to freshen up after we finish eating."


    "Cool, thank you," she said between bites. "By the way, I meant to tell you I really like your hair. It''s so pretty for a boy! You must take excellent care of it. Most boys I know just keep it short and don''t really do anything with their hair. I have to work really hard to make sure mine looks decent. It''s such a hassle. I might as well shave it if every day is going to be like yesterday," Ellie mused aloud while plucking at a rogue strand of auburn hair sticking perpendicularly out of her bed-head.


    I looked up at her in surprise, not expecting a random compliment. I was generally self-conscious about my hair since it was not the norm for boys my age. It was just one more factor separating me from others. A smile tugged its way onto my face against my will. "Thanks, I guess? I feel self-conscious about it most of the time," I said.


    "Why?" she asked with a tilt of her head. "It makes you stand out."


    "That''s exactly the problem," I replied. "I don''t want to stand out. I''ll happily shave your head for you, though, if you''re serious. Maybe Kiriel would let me shave my head too if we showed up like that in Vermilion."


    "Hmmm," she mused as she slurped up the last of her breakfast. "I''ll think about it, but let me test things out for the next few days before I make such as big decison. I do think my hair is pretty, after all. Just annoying. The curse of being woman, I suppose?"


    Not sure how to respond, I changed the subject. "A-anyway, you should hurry up and get yourself cleaned up so we can get some ground covered. The sooner we get onto the main route, the sooner we can start fighting other trainers."


    "Yes, yes, I''m hurrying. We''re just going to be walking all day anyway," she pointed out.


    "The sooner we start, the sooner we end! I''ll wait here for you," I said with a wave towards the nearby stream.


    Ellie finally got the message and sauntered out of the camp with River and Petal dawdling behind playfully.


    I finished eating and started packing what I could while waiting for Ellie. In just a few moments, I had packed my stuff and sat around waiting for Ellie to wash up. Most predators hunted at night, so I wasn''t too worried about her running into anything. However, that didn''t mean I wasn''t listening just in case something did happen. It would be embarrassing to report I wasn''t able to protect her, especially this close to Fuchsia.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I enjoyed the peaceful solitude for a few lovely minutes before a shrill voice interrupted the moment.


    "Mare! Get over here! There''s a pok¨¦mon over here! It''s big and blue, and it doesn''t seem very friendly," Ellie screamed frantically.


    Cursing, I sprinted towards where it sounded like Ellie was and abruptly found myself nearly face to face with a medium-height bipedal pok¨¦mon walking steadily towards the sound of her shrieks.


    It had spiraling loops of black and white flesh making up its torso and was topped with two bulbous eyes that were narrowed threateningly. I must have surprised it; its fists came up, and it swung at me immediately. Fortunately, I managed to jump back to avoid the strike that would have certainly ended my journey early.


    As if to balance out my good fortune, I also happened to trip over a protruding rock in the stream and fell heavily into the water in front of the pokemon. As I shook the water out of my eyes, I managed to piece together the situation.


    It looked like the Poliwhirl had inadvertently wandered into Ellie''s impromptu bathing area and was responding to what it perceived as threat to what was likely its territory. A gaggle of Poliwag were huddled up in fear across the stream from me, not knowing how little a threat we posed to them.


    Of course, we would run into an entire family of wild pokemon.


    Ellie looked about halfway through her process; her hair was soaking wet, and she was stripped down to her underwear and a sports bra.


    Stupidly, my hormones were able to make out that she was wearing what was colloquially known as ''granny panties.'' I filed that information just in case I ever truly needed to defend myself from her incessant comments about how I spoke. Not that it mattered, now. I braced myself as the pokemon stepped towards me, hoping that Eon and Nana were on their way.


    Ellie''s eyes were wide in fear and concern. "Petal! Use Vine Whip," she shouted with a clear note of panic in her voice.


    As the large pok¨¦mon loomed over me, I finally felt a trickle of fear begin to make its way into my chest. Before it could grow into something more, I saw a flash of green blur towards me, and Petal stood defiantly between me and the Poliwhirl. Her usually benevolent mien was distorted as she bared her teeth and viciously growled up at the water type.


    Just as I scrambled up and out of the water, Petal lunged forward, her vines extending with a crack as they made direct contact with the larger pok¨¦mon. The hit immediately drew blood, which caused the Poliwhirl to recoil in pain before taking a big breath and shooting out a line of hardened marble-like bubbles that splashed painfully across Petal''s small torso, drawing small welts that I knew from experience hurt like crazy.


    "Bulba. Bulba- Saur!" Petal cried out threateningly as she sprang forward again to repeat the same move. Once again, her aim was true, and the vines cracked violently against the wild Poliwhirl. It went down without any retaliation and retreated into the forest on the other side of the stream with its offspring.


    Petal let out a bellow of victory as she watched her defeated opponent recede into the brush. She excitedly hurried back to her owner, mewling with pride at what I imagined was her first battle.


    "Shit," I muttered as I scrambled out of the water and towards Eon and Nana, who were waiting on the near side of the stream behind me. They must have bolted over when they realized there was an actual threat. My pokemon looked away from my glare; it was their job to monitor the perimeter and they clearly let something slip. I would have to have words with them, later. But now was not the time.


    "Nice work, Ellie," I congratulated as I turned my back and started squeezing as much water as I could out of my clothes. I was soaked and subtly shaking from the close call but was trying to draw attention away from my reaction by staying as calm and self-assured as possible.


    "T-thanks," she said. "All Petal though, if I''m being honest. Are you okay?"


    "Completely fine. Thanks for asking," I replied as I tried to sneak in a few breaths to calm down. "Uh, I''ll be over back at camp if you need something. It seems like you have it well in hand, however. Sound like a plan?"


    ".... Sure. Thanks for running over so quickly. Petal might have done the thing, but you definitely distracted that Poliwhirl by uh, falling."


    I could hear the hint of a smile in her statement, so it seemed like she was doing okay. Better than me, probably.


    "Right," I sighed. "Can we agree to not talk about that?"


    "Maybe," she giggled. "See you in a few minutes, Mare."


    <hr>


    We made it back to the main trail without any further incident. We settled into a comfortable pace for the day, traveling primarily in comfortable silence as the sun rose higher into the sky. Ellie had to return her pok¨¦mon early on as they didn''t have the stamina to keep up with our much longer strides. I made a mental note to encourage her to keep them out longer; they would never get stronger if she constantly babied them like that. We didn''t stop for lunch, relying on dried meat and trail mix prepared for long journeys like this.


    Ellie didn''t complain, and I was impressed by her adaptability to what was undoubtedly a hard shift from her regular lifestyle. I had been hiking all summer with Sula, so I had thought myself resilient to the heat.


    But it was hot. Really hot. I was dripping with sweat and finally decided to forgo my usual tunic and go shirtless to cool down. It was a calculated risk, as much of the path had moderate tree cover. Ironically, getting soaked at the start of the day had actually kept me quite temperate for much of the morning, at the cost of some mild chafing. A worthy trade, in my opinion. But now, I was dying of heat and was ready to risk a mild sunburn to stay cool.


    I consulted my map and realized we were getting close to an outpost; it wouldn''t have a full pok¨¦mon center or anything like that, but it would have a small aid station manned by a pok¨¦mon ranger.


    They were required by law to be placed at least every thirty kilometers along wilderness routes to try to mitigate at least some risk for trainers. Deaths were rare, but they did happen. The fact that we were already closing in on one meant we had been making crazy good progress this morning, covering what I estimated was nearly twenty kilometers in the last five hours or so.


    "Okay, I need a break," Ellie breathed out heavily. "It is hot as balls out here! I''m literally dying. Can you at least talk about something to distract me? Like, how did you get those nasty scars, for example?"


    Ellie was soaked with sweat to the point that she looked about the same as she did while taking a makeshift bath earlier that morning, but thankfully more fully clothed, else I doubted I would be able to be anywhere near here without blushing and stuttering like an absolute fool.


    She sat heavily with a sigh and started guzzling water as quickly as possible, completely ignoring the water spilling over her neck and chest.


    I gulped at the sight before registering her question. She probably was wondering about the recent wounds from Koga''s nasty snake. The wounds were healing nicely but I knew they still looked pretty nasty from an external perspective, so her question made sense.


    I decided to keep it vague, shrugging, "It was just a training accident. Happens all the time; I''m hardly the only one with scars. These really aren''t that bad compared to some of my trainers."


    "Right," she nodded slowly, looking like she thought I was messing with her. "That''s fucking wild, man. That''s not normal, you know that right?"


    "It is where I''m from," I said, shrugging once more. I really didn''t like the attention being directed my way; it made me uncomfortable. "But believe me or not; it makes no difference to me. But anyway, I was actually just about to tell you that we''re getting close to the first checkpoint out of Fuchsia City; they''re spread along the coast to Vermilion. They should have food and water so we can take a break there, and we might even be lucky enough to find someone to battle," I added, relishing the opportunity to battle someone outside of my damn clan for once in my life.


    "Of course, that''s what you would think about," Ellie said with an eye roll. "I am excited to see an actual pok¨¦mon battle, though, like trainer against trainer. I''ve seen videos online and on TV, but I think the real thing is probably a lot different than I imagined."


    I bobbed my head excitedly. "It''s definitely an adrenaline rush. The hardest part is trying to stay calm and make the right calls so your pok¨¦mon doesn''t get injured for no reason. I''m excited to battle someone that isn''t Kiriel or Sula," I admitted. "I''ve actually never even won a match, so I don''t know what to expect from someone outside of the Seiichi. To give a bit more context to your question, though, I basically just get beat up all the time," I said with a gesture to my shoulder and back.


    "Yikes," she said with a pitying look. "Your family seems tough."


    "Yup," I confirmed.


    "So, uh, that won''t happen to me if I lose a match, right?"


    I chuckled, imagining Ellie running around our training field from Koga. The image brought a smile to my face. "Nope, not at all. In general, trainers are something like coaches for their pokemon and won''t ever be physically impacted from the matches besides some elemental effects. You''ll be fine, I promise. We''re unique in how we train as far as I know. Some of the other old clans might do something similar, but a lot of them have been modernizing quickly."


    "Right..." Ellie trailed off, and we walked in silence for a few moments before she finally spoke up. "You''ve really never won a match? Like at all? They didn''t even let you win when you were just starting?"


    I shook my head and confirmed, "Not a single time. The women in my family are ruthlessly competitive, even against a ten-year-old. Their pok¨¦mon are stupidly strong. Poor Nana and Eon here are far more resilient as a result," I said with pride, stroking Eon''s lustrous fur that was unfortunately matted with brambles.


    Eon had been trotting alongside me the whole time. She leaned into my hand, purring gently, "Vee, vee," she cooed.


    "You too, Nana, I know you''re there," I called out to a thicket of brush ahead of us. Nana popped his head out before continuing ahead to scout. I knew he felt bad after this morning, and he was more cautious than usual to make up for it. "Nana is normally very diligent. It''s hard to get him to take a break besides pulling him into a pokeball against his will."


    Ellie shook her head. "That''s kinda messed up, dude. My dad isn''t much of a battler, but I know he would''ve let me win at least once. I guess it makes sense why Nana and Eon seem like little soldiers with lives like that."


    "Don''t feel sorry for them. They do this of their own volition. I don''t think they would have this any other way, and neither would I. I don''t want anyone to look down on me and let me win. I''d rather lose every single time. Wins don''t make you stronger; losses do."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t take everything so seriously. Jeez. I''m sorry for feeling sorry for you guys," Ellie apologized as she held up her hands defensively before continuing, "You''ve had such a different life than me that it''s going to take a minute for me to adjust to how hardcore your life has been. I just got thrust into this and barely know anything about pok¨¦mon besides how cute they can be. If it weren''t for my parents'' divorce, I would''ve never gotten talked into any of this. I would''ve been comfortably sitting back in Goldenrod with my mom watching contests or hanging out with friends."


    She shrugged her shoulders, easily conveying a sense of acceptance or apathy. I wasn''t sure which. "My dad ended up getting custody of me due to the income from his job, but he was forced to move for the JTP, and my ass just got dragged along. Watching the project stall out after he put so much into it was heartbreaking. When he came to me with the plan he cooked up with your dad, I just didn''t have it in me to refuse, especially since it was partially my idea."


    I could hear some combination of sadness and regret in her voice as she continued her explanation. "He legitimately thinks this whole thing will work perfectly and fix all his problems. It''s a stretch, but whatever. I''m here!" She stood up and brushed off her pants before readjusting her backpack. "Let''s get to this break spot!" she said with a dazzling smile that was at odds with her words.


    I nodded slowly, unsure how to react to what she had just shared, choosing not to press the issue. We began hiking again in silence, this one feeling a bit forced.


    True to my word, we wandered into the ranger camp in just a few more minutes. There was a smattering of small cabins scattered around a large clearing to the north of the trail. Much to my surprise, we weren''t the only ones here; there was a rowdy group of teenagers circled around a roughshod arena in the middle of the clearing, watching a match.


    I could feel my adrenaline kick in with excitement. I was finally going to get to battle another trainer my age! "C''mon! Let''s go check it out! I didn''t think we would see anybody here. Let''s see if we can get in on something," I exclaimed, heading towards the arena as Ellie lagged behind.


    As we got closer, I assessed the ongoing battle; a Meowth lunged toward an opposing Venonat. As it closed in, the fluffy purple bug pok¨¦mon violently shook itself, emanating a cloud of yellow spores; as the cat pokemon closed in, it inadvertently inhaled, causing its muscles to lock up as the paralysis set in. It jerkily attempted to continue its swipe but fell flat on its face as its trainer groaned in frustration.


    "Nice job, Venonat, use Psybeam," its trainer called out. The pok¨¦mon glowed with a pale pink light as a purple beam shot out of its forehead to hit the helpless cat pok¨¦mon. The Meowth cried out in pain before fading from consciousness as the psychic waves relentlessly assaulted it. The losing trainer pulled out a pok¨¦ball and recalled the downed pok¨¦mon. He shook his head in disappointment before walking up to the center of the arena.


    "Good match," the Venonat''s trainer remarked coolly as she shook hands with her defeated opponent.


    "Man, I really thought I had you that time, Dani! Your Venonat is so fast with her Stun Spore," the other trainer said with a resigned grin. The two trainers exchanged a handful of small bills before returning to their respective sides of the arena.


    Based on the defeated trainer''s reaction, I concluded he was used to losing to this particular trainer. It was too bad, really. Once you decided somebody else was better than you it was difficult to come back from it. It was no wonder he lost with that attitude.


    "What are they doing?" whispered Ellie as she leaned close to catch my attention.


    "Paying up," I answered, "it''s common practice to bet on the match''s outcome during trainer battles. Sometimes, it''s small, like fifty credits, but there''s technically no cap as long as both trainers agree. Depending on your badges, Gym Battles can pay up to 100,000 credits for an eight-badge match."


    Before Ellie could respond, the trainer who had just won the match shouted, "What are you two whispering about over there? Got something to say?" she said icily.


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise, not expecting to get called out like this just for chatting with Ellie. She must really have something to prove if she''s lashing out at new arrivals like that.


    She wore gray hiking pants with a cream-colored, collared linen shirt hung loosely over a teal undershirt. The outfit was quite stylish and made her look very adult-like. She seemed like she might be a year or two older than us. Her dark blue braid was draped stylishly along her shoulder, and she had cold gray eyes that immediately conveyed her intensity. Her pale skin was nearly translucent, and I absently wondered how she maintained that with all the sun most trainers saw.


    Frankly, she was stunning. I tensed up with nerves as I psyched myself up to reply. As confident as I was about many things, attractive young women were not one of them. Ellie was largely an exception since it was a clan assignment. That made me mostly immune to any charm she might otherwise have. Lucky for me.


    I took a breath and stepped forward. "Not much. I was just telling my friend how fortunate you were that your opponent had no idea what he was doing. Clearly, your Venonat was baiting the Meowth in for a spore attack. Care for a match? 500 for the winner? Two pok¨¦mon each?"


    "You''re on," she growled with a fierce grin before stomping off towards her end of the arena as the onlookers fizzed with anticipation.

 Chapter 8: High Noon

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 1300


    The sun hung high in the sky over the isolated complex, and you could almost hear the ground sizzling in the sweltering heat. The arena we would be fighting in was of middling size, stretching roughly ten meters in diameter. It had a few rough-hewn log benches along the edges that were only partially filled; six other trainers were watching the match, including Ellie. From my brief glance their way, it looked like a group of boys about my age. They were likely also first years, as near as I could tell. They somehow seemed nervous and uncertain about everything they were doing.


    I hope I don''t look like that.


    I strode confidently towards my side of the arena, taking in our opponent. She stared back at me coolly but didn''t give anything away. The trainer didn''t look scared, or excited, or much at all. It was hard to tell what she was thinking behind the collected mask she was putting forward. Although her words earlier had sounded a bit cocky, it was clear that she was taking this seriously.


    Maybe my earlier assessment was wrong, and she was just that good with nothing to prove. Not that it mattered, now.


    I was going to win; I had to.


    Just from the brief observation of the earlier match, it was apparent she was the most experienced in their group; they were likely traveling together from Fuchsia City. Trainers commonly grouped together, especially in more isolated areas like Route 14. It made things much safer since pok¨¦mon were more liable to attack individual targets.


    I gave a sharp whistle, and Eon and Nana sauntered towards us from their positions on the edge of camp to assume positions on either side of me. I could hear whispers from the sides of the arena at the disciplined response. From what Sula had told me, there was a lot more to battles than just having strong pok¨¦mon, especially in trainer-to-trainer battles on a non-professional level.


    With gym leaders or more experienced trainers, it was a lot more challenging to rattle them. Much of the battle was won or lost based on the mindset of the trainer in charge; if they were confident, the pok¨¦mon would perform well. If they were scared, it could easily lead to a poor performance. Intimidation tactics worked wonders, according to Sula. Still, I thought it was because she was so unhinged when she battled, and I had no confidence in myself to duplicate her feats.


    "Can we get a volunteer to officiate the match?" I asked politely as I looked on at the stands. I could hear a spattering of whispered comments and saw some brief jostling around. After a few seconds, the same trainer that had just lost hesitantly walked towards the referee box. He was short and pale with sandy brown hair and lots of freckles. "This match will be a two-on-two match with no substitutions! Trainers, send out your first pok¨¦mon," he shouted, with a much stronger voice than I anticipated.


    I looked down and gave Eon a brief nod. "You''re up. Don''t go easy. I know you''re sick of losing." Eon merely looked at me with fire in her eyes before heading into the ring with something of a swagger.


    Across the way, the trainer¡ªDani¡ªsent out the same Venonat that had just cleanly disabled the Meowth a few moments earlier. The tiny bug hopped to attention as it waited attentively for its trainer''s instructions.


    "Match, Start!" the makeshift referee commanded, and we both sprang into motion.


    I beat her to it and rattled off a detailed string of orders, "Eon, start with Wish and keep your distance. Hit it with two Swifts to soften it up before closing in to lock it down."


    "Venonat, use Psybeam! Don''t bother dodging the Swifts," Dani called confidently. "If it gets close, hit it with a spore attack!"


    The pok¨¦mon jumped to obey their trainers; Eon concentrated briefly, and a bright white star shot up into the sky over the arena and started drifting lazily downwards. The Venonat hopped forward to get in range for Psybeam, and Eon shot off a large stream of pale-yellow stars that slammed into the Venonat, causing it to screech in pain.


    Eon was much faster than the small bug pok¨¦mon and could easily stay out of the range of Psybeam. The move was strong, but it required the pok¨¦mon to get relatively close to use it accurately on a target as agile as Eon. Eon shot off a second round of stars at the injured pok¨¦mon before shimmering with a shroud of white energy, briefly disappearing before remerging behind the now bleeding pok¨¦mon.


    Eon ruthlessly bit into its flank and savagely slammed it on the ground repeatedly. The bug-type let loose a cloud of purple spores that there was no way Eon could dodge. She was most likely poisoned, but it didn''t stop her from thrashing her opponent until it passed out. Dani returned the unconscious pok¨¦mon in a flash of red light. She was frowning, now, and the air of confidence she had demonstrated previously faltered just a bit.


    We have this, easy. Just one more.


    I could feel my heart throb heavily in my chest at an ever-faster pace as I imagined what our first win would feel like.


    Eon defiantly walked up just a few feet away from Dani as if to challenge her personally. It wasn''t like there was an easy way to tell if your pokemon was poisoned, but by the heavy breaths she was taking, I didn''t like her odds, but Eon clearly didn''t care. Even I was surprised, and Dani looked utterly caught off guard at the aggressive posturing, but she recovered quickly and pulled out a second ball after deciding between the two hanging at her side, rolling it around in her hand in what I could only assume was nerves?


    "V-venonat is down. Send out your next pok¨¦mon," the referee said shakily as he glanced at Eon in confusion and surprise at her tactics.


    Most people were caught off guard by Eon, as she did things a bit differently than the average member of her species, which were really not known for battling until they evolved, and for most, not even then. The "eeveelutions,'' as they were known, were largely kept as pets rather than battlers.


    I calmly waited, gauging my opponent; although Dani initially looked startled at the abrupt resolution of the first bout, her face was now an impassive mask once more and I mentally planned my commands for whatever might come out.


    Honestly, I was impressed, considering her pok¨¦mon hadn''t even managed to land a hit, after all. But she didn''t look scared, so I figured she had something more substantial up her sleeve. Eon growled impatiently at the delay until Dani finally sent out the pokeball she had selected with a cool glare at my excited pokemon.


    "Beedrill, you''re up. Don''t let me down," Dani muttered as a giant murder hornet materialized in the classic flash of red. Beedrill were notorious for their high speed, and this particular one shot toward Eon menacingly with its needle-sharp lances poised to strike.


    "Use Fury Attack," she ordered. "Don''t stop until I say so. She''s already poisoned!"


    "Don''t bother trying to outrun it; it''s too fast. Stand your ground and bring it down to the ground," I commanded, hoping Eon could hold out. Beedrill were notoriously fragile, so I hoped a battle of attrition would end in our favor.


    The Beedrill arrived in a flash and immediately jabbed at Eon with its stingers; the first attack broke the skin on her flank, leaving behind a large stinger, which pulsed sickly as it injected a burst of poison. The second attack stabbed into Eon''s front right leg, causing her to lurch over in pain. Eon did her best to ignore the attacks, lunging forward savagely with her teeth bared, managing to barely bite through the hornet''s tough carapace to gain purchase into the vulnerable flesh underneath.


    The wound spilled a yellow-green ichor onto the dry dirt of the arena, which sizzled as it landed. Eon dug her paws in, using the surprising power in her small frame to drag the larger pok¨¦mon down to the ground with her, using her weight to hold it down as best she could. The Beedrill tried to shift out from underneath, but it lacked the power.


    The trapped pokemon eventually concluded it would be better off continuing to stab Eon as much as it could. And stab it did. I winced as a myriad of wounds opened up across Eon''s coat, which was quickly becoming matted with blood and dirt. Things were not looking good for her, but she continued her assault on the Beedrill, using her claws to open up small puncture wounds. She might not match the offensive capacity of the Beedrill, but she certainly wasn''t going down without a fight.


    "Don''t let it bring you to the ground! Get out of there," Dani cried out, not realizing her pokemon had already committed to the attack.


    Time was against Eon¡ªI could see the poison working its way through her system as her movements slowed and the force of her bite waned. "Just a second longer. I know you''re strong enough!" I shouted encouragingly to her, knowing the Wish was just seconds away.


    Hearing my voice gave her a last rush of motivation, and she kept the Beedrill pinned to the ground just long enough; the Wish she had cast at the beginning of the match finally made its way into play. The bright star suffused Eon in a sheath of healing energy, and her wounds began closing as if sutured together by an invisible needle. Her breathing eased, and her attacks regained some of her earlier power.


    "Eon, use Take Down! Try to hit it where it''s bleeding!"


    "Beedrill, get some space! It''s poisoned, all you have to do is stay up and it''ll eventually fall!" called out Dani in reply.


    Eon immediately released the wounded Beedrill only to glow with a subdued white light as she slammed her shoulder into the insect''s carapace in a spray of ichor. Beedrill screeched in pain but took the opportunity to flee towards the arena''s edge, where the pok¨¦mon hovered shakily. It was clearly having difficulty maintaining its own weight after the damaging hit.


    However, Eon was not unscathed and was breathing hard. Too hard. Her small face was tight with pain, and more than a few drops of blood hit the ground beneath her. As if drawing power from pain, Eon gave no indication of faltering and I had no intention of pulling her from the match early. She needed this as much as I did.


    "Quick attack and bring it down. Use Detect if anything comes your way. It can''t take much more. You''ve fought a lot worse than this!" I said, leaning forward in excitement.


    Eon''s form tensed, and she powerfully leaped up at the flagging hornet, crashing into it with her shoulder. They tumbled down to the ground in a pile of bloody fur and shattered exoskeleton. Eon caught one of its flimsy arms in her tiny jaws, closer to the thorax and away from its flailing spikes.


    "Beedrill, use Pin Missile!" Dani screamed, but it was too late, and her shoulders slumped at the realization there was nothing her pokemon could do.


    In the same fashion as before, Eon violently slammed the bee pok¨¦mon onto the ground until it simply couldn''t resist. Although Eon was breathing hard and was visibly shaking, she still padded back towards me proudly, seemingly ignoring the grotesque collection of stab wounds dotting her body too densely for my liking.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I knelt down to brush her damaged fur. She leaned into my hand and purred softly, happily enjoying the praise for the tough battle. Our first win, I corrected.


    While she was distracted, I snuck my other hand down and yanked the embedded stinger out of her side with a grunt of effort. It had been deeper than I thought, wedged between her ribs. She whined in pain, finally starting to feel the damage that had been done to her petite frame as the adrenaline wore off.


    I reached into a side pocket on my pack to grab a potion and sprayed it generously onto her many wounds. Eon hissed as the torn flesh knitted back together, leaving only silvery scars behind. "I knew you could do it," I grinned as I rubbed her coat more vigorously, now that she wasn''t in as much pain. I picked her up and met my opponent in the center of the arena.


    The other trainer appeared upset, as evidenced by her big frown of disapproval. "You could''ve told me you weren''t a beginner," she complained. "I might have done things differently or not even taken the challenge at all."


    I scoffed. "That''s quite the attitude. If I wasn''t experienced, you wouldn''t have agreed to the match? You''re not going to improve like that. Besides, I''m only technically a beginner. At least on paper," I replied as I held my hand expectantly to receive my winnings.


    "Why is your Eevee so strong, then?" she asked with a genuinely quizzical expression as she shelled out a handful of bills. "Also, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t have accepted it, not exactly, but I might''ve thought about it a bit more. I know I won''t get better if I only take matches I know I can win."


    Dani looked around before leaning in conspiratorially to whisper, "In fact, traveling with this group here makes me keenly aware of that. I don''t think I could lose to any of these amateurs if I tried. Good match." She held her hand out and smiled brightly, clearly moving past the loss in seconds.


    "R-right," I stammered, caught off guard by the abrupt shift in demeanor. Her handshake was firm, and her hands were well-calloused, indicating physical training of some kind.


    I was pleasantly surprised by her candor and decided to respond in kind, as I whispered just as softly back once I recovered, "My family is kind of intense, so I''ve been practicing for the last few years. They just never let me win. I think it might be nice to win against some newbies for a while. But only for a day or two," I explained sheepishly while blushing at our proximity.


    I cleared my throat, taking the opportunity to get some space. I earnestly hoped nobody could tell through the sunburn I knew I was getting in the uncovered arena.


    "I''m sorry if I hurt your pok¨¦mon. Eon needed a confidence boost to start off the season. You can have the rest of this potion if you want," I offered, holding out the remains of the partially used potion.


    "Thanks," she said as she snatched the offering from my hand. "You really did a number on my pok¨¦mon. You''re lucky I have a few more; I could''ve been in real trouble if those were my only two."


    I shrugged apathetically. "I suppose it''s a good thing you do. I already saw two more pok¨¦balls on your belt before I made the challenge. I would never intentionally want to put a trainer in an unsafe position. But in my defense, it is your job to be responsible enough to not let your pok¨¦mon all get injured just for battling. Plus, I just gave you a potion in apology," I replied with a raise of my eyebrows.


    "Speak for yourself! I only see two pok¨¦balls on you, and both of your pok¨¦mon are already out!"


    I shrugged casually before catching her gaze directly. "I knew I was going to win with just Eon. Thanks for the battle," I called out as I returned to where Ellie and Nana were waiting, leaving Dani standing alone in the hot sun.


    I ignored the chilly gazes I felt after issuing that last comment. Nana looked disappointed that he wasn''t needed for that battle, and I could tell he had been raring to go after a few days without serious battling.


    "Okay, I''m definitely glad I agreed to my dad''s stupid plan. That was really impressive," Ellie told me as we approached the center of the checkpoint. "I knew Eon was cute, but she was something else out there. Are all Eevee''s that tough? I thought you were just talking out of your ass when you said all that stuff about how strong she was," Ellie admitted.


    She cocked her head in thought. "I know I''m supposed to become a battle maniac, but I''m not sure I could''ve watched Petal get beat up like that."


    "No, they aren''t. In fact, Eevee is a notoriously fragile pok¨¦mon," I answered. "Eon is like this because we''ve worked at it diligently for the last five years. She''s been on the right diet and frequently subjected to matches as bad as that, if not worse. The reason I made her learn Wish was because that was the only way I could find to keep her functional through most of the battles with Sula."


    I shuddered as I recalled the many times I had to hold Eon together long enough to get a potion out. "Sula is relentless and pushes her way through with pure force. Eon here has been a wall against that force nearly daily," I explained proudly as I gave her a well-earned neck-scratching.


    "So, how do you feel after your first big win," Ellie asked.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics. She was pantomiming holding a microphone up as if she were a news anchor interviewing the latest celebrity. "Especially shirtless," she quipped with a mischievous grin. "Really had to show off like that, did you?"


    My laugh cut off abruptly as I processed the additional information.


    "W-wait, shirtless?" I said in a panic as the fact that I had just shamelessly battled shirtless in front of a crowd of teenagers dawned on me. "I wasn''t trying to show off, I swear! Un-fucking believable. They probably think I''m such a tool! We usually battle shirtless at home so it just felt natural. What a fucking rookie mistake," I groaned, causing Nana and Eon to look up at me in concern before apparently deciding I was being dramatic and ignoring me.


    "Dude, chill; it''s alright. I won''t argue with you there, but it could have been worse. At least you won," Ellie pointed out with an entertained smile. "I might''ve had to reconsider this whole plan if you lost after that showing."


    She was clearly enjoying herself at my expense. Arceus, I''m really losing my focus out here, I thought in resigned embarrassment, choosing to just move on to the first part of Ellie''s question and drop the issue entirely.


    I cleared my throat. "Anyways, In the back of my head, I was worried that I was going to get smoked and that my sister had been lying about the average quality of most trainers. It probably would''ve crushed my soul if I lost my first battle. But enough of this," I said as I pushed the ''microphone'' out of my face, feeling self-conscious at the unfamiliar attention.


    "Let''s check in and see if we can get a cabin here. I''m embarrassed, but that battle took much more out of me than I expected. Are you okay with just taking a half-day today? We can rest up and snag a few more battles from those other boys. Petal could probably take the Meowth we saw earlier without much issue. I think River needs a bit more work before we throw him right into things, though," I pondered as we searched for the ranger on duty.


    Ellie looked at me ludicrously, "Do you seriously think I''m going to be the one forcing us to continue marching through the forest right now? It must be at least thirty degrees out there! I''m drenched in sweat. Do you think they have a shower here?"


    I rubbed my chin thoughtfully before answering her question. "It''s unlikely they have water out here, but you might be able to use River to help you shower? It could probably work if you can get him to spray water in a fine mist."


    "I can work with that. I will make River the finest shower pok¨¦mon in all the lands!" she joked as she pumped her fist dramatically. "Any advice on how to actually do that, though?" Ellie asked as she looked at River expectantly, who promptly started attempting to create a fine mist, much to Petal''s amusement. She chortled at River''s silly starting attempts and set a pleasant, relaxed mood for us.


    I burst out laughing, "Strangely, I don''t doubt it! This is the most motivated I''ve seen you so far! Unfortunately for you, my only elemental type can''t stand water, so I have no suggestions. You should experiment a bit. It''ll be good for him in the long term, though. Control exercises like that are some of the best for developing your elemental attacks. Keep me posted on your progress. I could use a shower," I said as I inconspicuously took a whiff of myself.


    I stopped to pull my tunic back on before we greeted the ranger. I may have messed up so far, but I''ll get this part right, I thought determinedly. I could immediately feel the difference but ignored it. My dignity was worth any amount of heat.


    I still had difficulty processing that I had been so focused that I forgot I was shirtless. I felt like a total idiot. Now, all the other trainers there would think I was some kind of show-off. The stares I felt as we walked away made much more sense now.


    We found the camp center without any problems. It was overseen by a friendly old ranger on her way to retirement, and she got us checked into one of the cabins on the edge of the encampment.


    The price was dirt cheap; the League never expected to make a profit on outposts like this, and they were basically necessary for people to travel through isolated areas.


    We made our way over to our cabin, excited to get the packs off of our aching and, in my case, sunburnt shoulders. Using the key we received, we opened the door and assessed our temporary lodgings; there were four bunkbeds in each corner of the room and little else.


    Ellie immediately dove onto one of the mattresses with a theatrical groan. I shook my head at her antics and claimed the other bunk across from hers before setting down my gear. It felt really nice to finally get the heavy pack off my shoulders. I glanced at Ellie and was surprised that she seemed to have fallen asleep in seconds.


    I hadn''t expected to feel so worn out from the match. After some thought, I concluded that battles in an uncontrolled setting with new variables were simply more stressful than drilling the same moves with the same pok¨¦mon as I had usually done at the clan training grounds.


    It would be imperative for me to throw myself into as many new situations as possible to ensure that I could handle the change. Making a mental note of this epiphany, I started unloading grooming equipment for my two pok¨¦mon.


    Unlike Ellie''s pok¨¦mon, who didn''t have fur, Nana and Eon had been running through the brush for the last day and a half, and their coats were filled with twigs and burs.


    Eon''s fur was thoroughly matted with blood and ichor from the match in a disgusting morass of bodily fluids. The grooming kits were simple: a few different brushes, oil, and lotion. Not only did grooming help bond you closer with your pok¨¦mon, but it also helped keep you aware of your pok¨¦mon''s condition and notice any wounds or deficiencies. I felt guilty that I hadn''t made time for our usual grooming routine the previous night.


    As a bonus, most pok¨¦mon loved being treated so lovingly by their trainers. At the Seiichi compound, every member was expected to spend at least some time in the morning or evening to keep their pok¨¦mon in immaculate condition. This bond helped them respond faster to commands and trust their trainer more.


    Since we trained in a military capacity, much more focus was put on the connection between a trainer and their pok¨¦mon than outsiders would likely expect. It wasn''t strange to see Seiichi retainers spread out across the compound, lazing about and brushing or playing with their charges.


    Starting with Eon, I poured some water into a bowl and gently cleaned her fur, beginning with the areas around the wounds. Although the punctures had largely healed from the potion, the flesh was still tight, and blood and dirt clung in chunks. Eon purred in contentment as she enjoyed the loving ministrations.


    I only stopped when her damaged coat gleamed healthily. In the background, I could hear Ellie snoring softly, and River and Petal watched us in fascination. Although I was no pok¨¦mon empath, it seemed pretty apparent that they were jealous. I would need to speak to Ellie about her pok¨¦mon routine so those two didn''t feel so left out.


    I''d never had a reptilian pok¨¦mon, but I was sure they sold grooming kits for all species. I added this thought to my growing list of mental notes to address once we got back to actual civilization. After finishing with Eon, Nana stoically presented his belly for his turn with the brush and licked my hand affectionately.


    I smiled in response, happy to oblige. Nana was generally much less expressive and only showed his soft side at private moments like this. He took his duty very seriously and had lofty ambitions. His sire was my mother''s legendary Arcanine, an absolute warrior of a pok¨¦mon. He had served her throughout the War of Unification and had been instrumental in keeping her alive. He was a bit grizzled and scarred at this point but still served as Kiriel''s ace in the few personal battles she was ever challenged to these days.


    As we enjoyed ourselves in the post-battle stupor, I was interrupted as my rickety camp bed started shaking. I dropped the brush in surprise and didn''t have to search long before I realized it was the egg incubator! Kiriel had not been kidding when she said this thing was top-notch.


    I watched in anticipation as the egg continued to shake until the top of it abruptly shattered. I had seen a few pok¨¦mon eggs hatch before with my dad at the Safari Zone, but none of the pok¨¦mon had exited quite so dramatically.


    A prominent horn jutted out of the top of the egg, and the baby pok¨¦mon awkwardly climbed out of the egg''s remains. The scaled pok¨¦mon was sage green, with black diamonds adjacent to its red belly. Its eyes were blood-colored, with sharp black triangles angled downwards from the bottoms of its eyelids, like war paint.


    The Larvitar looked around curiously before its eyes found mine; it clumsily ambled forward before it grasped the hand I had stretched forward. "Tar?" it mewed questioningly as it looked up at me with wide eyes.


    "Hey there, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Larvitar. My name is Mare, and you''ll be working with me starting today. I promise that if you do what I tell you, we will crush anything in our path," I pledged, looking deeply into its innocent eyes.


    Although he might not have understood my words, the meaning was clear; Larvitar nodded slowly before clasping his two small arms over my hand in tacit agreement.

 Chapter 9: Yummy Rocks!

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 1500


    I watched in fascination as the newborn Larvitar trundled around the cabin, curiously looking at everything it could get its hands on. Paws? He didn''t have hands, but paws didn''t fit either. Claws, I finally settled on. The saurian pok¨¦mon stood just over two feet tall but was much denser than expected. Although the egg and incubator weighed just over ten kilos, the pok¨¦mon must have weighed fifty kilograms or more of rock-hard scales. It was evident how heavy he was by the plodding sounds that were easily audible as he explored the cabin.


    Pok¨¦mon regularly broke all known laws of physics, so I had been expecting this, but I didn''t realize baby Larvitar would be so absurdly heavy. I sincerely hoped he could keep up on his own since I didn''t want to keep him in his pokeball or, Arceus forbid, carry him.


    Eon tentatively padded up to Larvitar before pausing to see how he would react. When the baby pok¨¦mon only looked up at her expectantly, she seemed to take this as tacit approval. She moved forward to give his head a good grooming.


    She cleared any remaining eggshells on his body before gently licking him dry. Larvitar seemed to enjoy it and gave a soft "Lar-lar, vi-vi" of contentment. After watching this for a few moments, Nana seemed unimpressed and plodded off outside in what I assumed was an effort to find some prey. Nana had always been formal and aloof, and I wasn''t shocked at his lack of interest in the baby pok¨¦mon. I hoped he would warm up eventually, considering he would likely be Larvitar''s primary instructor of type-energy.


    I was, however, pleasantly surprised at Eon''s display of maternal energy. I had been raising these two for years and had never seen them display anything much in the way of nurturing actions. They worked together, but it was clearly more like co-workers rather than anything more personal.


    "Larvitar, that pok¨¦mon that just ran off is Nana, and this here is Eon. They''re my other pok¨¦mon and will be working closely with you. I''m glad to see your first meeting is going well," I explained with a grin as I moved from my seated position on the bed to join them in the center of the cabin.


    His eyes tracked me, darting all over to take in my appearance. That hopefully meant he was imprinting on me as Kiriel had said the previous morning. It would be awkward if he thought Eon was his mom instead.


    "You must be hungry?" I said with a smile.


    "LAR!" the pok¨¦mon bellowed, clearly understanding my meaning even though he had just joined the world. I consulted my guide, pulling it out of my pack.


    "Larvitar''s diet consists entirely of rocks. Due to its slow speed, it is believed to be an evolutionary development meant to promote growth in the absence of abundant prey. Researchers hypothesize that Larvitar may grow faster on a normal pok¨¦mon diet, but nothing has been clearly substantiated due to lack of samples."


    "Okay, this sounds a bit weird, but I guess you eat rocks?" I muttered skeptically as I looked critically down at my smallest team member.


    "Tar! Tar!" Larvitar confirmed with a curt nod as he dispelled any concerns I might have about him not understanding me.


    "Okay, let''s go find you some tasty rocks then. I still want to see what happens if you eat a normal carnivorous diet. Hopefully, Nana finds us something good to work with."


    I decided that instead of looking for Nana, I would just wait for him to return when he saw fit. He was a grown pok¨¦mon and could take care of himself and deal with just about anything we might encounter in this area besides maybe an adult Kangaskhan.


    I noticed Ellie''s pok¨¦mon looking at us excitedly as their trainer continued dozing fitfully in the afternoon heat. Unfortunately, This cabin lacked air conditioning, and I was frankly at a loss as to how Ellie managed to sleep in sweltering environment.


    "River, Petal, keep an eye on Ellie for me, will you? I doubt anyone will enter our cabin, but if they do, wake up Ellie."


    "Totodile," River said formally with a deep nod as he calmly accepted the burden I had placed on him. Petal looked on at him with condescension evident in her eyes. She clearly didn''t trust the little water type much, and he wilted as recognition dawned in his eyes at her reaction, tears springing to life in the corners of his eyes as he cried literal crocodile tears.


    "Bulba-bul," Petal said as if to confirm that she, and not River, would keep watch over Ellie. River looked on in indignation when he realized Petal wasn''t buying his ploy. Regardless of their antics, I was confident they would wake Ellie if anything went wrong.


    Exiting the small cabin, I realized I had indeed made the right call to cut our march short for the day; it was hot. Far too hot to be traipsing around. The afternoon heat was absolutely stifling when paired with the natural humidity in the region. If we had continued traveling, we would have been dehydrated and exhausted in no time. Also known as easy prey for hungry pokemon.


    Our little troupe set off, looking for any indications of a rock deposit. Most of the area in Route 14 was tropical, with lush greenery abounding. If there were going to be any significant rock deposits, we were likely going to have to walk closer to the coast.


    As we walked toward the edge of the camp, I observed Larvitar carefully. The guidebook had been correct; this line of pok¨¦mon was slow. I was prepared to give him the benefit of the doubt since he had just hatched after all, but compared to my other pok¨¦mon, this would take some getting used to. Eon and I had to slow our pace and sometimes wait outright for the baby pok¨¦mon to catch up.


    We had nearly made it to the edge of the large clearing, and I was preparing to head down towards the coast when a familiar voice called out behind me, "Where do you think you''re going? It''s not safe to just waltz into the forest like that."


    I turned around and caught the gaze of the trainer I had beaten earlier that day, Dani. She had walked out from behind one of the other cabins on the edge of the encampment and was headed my way.


    "I have my pok¨¦mon here; it''s not a big deal," I countered. "Besides, I''m familiar with this area and have traveled this route before. I appreciate the concern, though," I said politely.


    "You sure are confident," Dani noted as she approached us. "Do you mind if I join you then? I''ve never been here before and didn''t feel comfortable exploring alone. Also, pardon my rudeness, but what is that," Dani asked as she gestured towards Larvitar.


    "Tar! La," Larvitar proudly explained, gesturing to himself as if that covered it. I was quietly relieved that I didn''t have a timid pok¨¦mon on my hands. That type of personality would be ill-suited for what was required of him.


    I pondered momentarily, weighing the pros and cons before deciding there was no reason to say no, and in fact I would benefit from spreading the word of my supposedly powerful, and more importantly, Johtan, pokemon. "I don''t see a problem with it. Do you have a third? I assume your Venonat and Beedrill are still recovering from earlier."


    "Yup, a third and a fourth. Beedrill and Venonat are hanging out in my cabin for now taking a long nap," replied Dani as she fell into step with us. "I''ll follow your lead since you apparently know this area."


    I gestured at Larvitar as he curiously examined the nearby cabin. "As for this guy, I haven''t come up with a name for him yet, as he just hatched a few minutes ago. He''s a Larvitar, a species native to Johto that lives in the Silver Mountains. He''s hungry and we''re trying to find him some dinner. He eats rocks," I added helpfully as I stepped into the forest.


    Dani followed suit behind us, easily keeping up with our admittedly slow pace. "Rocks?"


    "Rocks," I confirmed without looking back. "Boil em'', mash em'', you know. The good stuff."


    "Right," she giggled. "What was I thinking, who doesn''t love a good rock on a rainy day?"


    "Yup," I nodded as we continued walking. "So, you said you have a third and a fourth? Care to share? I''ll admit I''m a bit curious, you had seemed indecisive when picking your pokemon out earlier."


    "Yeah, but I''m surprised you picked up on that, though. I almost used my Sycther, who I caught recently. He''s stronger than Beedrill but he''s a bit..." she paused, searching for a word. "Aggressive? Violent? In either case, I wasn''t confident about a match with that many people around. With how it went, it probably would have been fine, but hindsight is always twenty-twenty," she explained.


    I felt my respect for her grow; it was probably difficult to resist the urge to use a stronger pok¨¦mon in battle, even if you didn''t have complete control.


    "You''re a bug specialist?" I asked with a curious glance her way, but she scrunched her face up in distaste.


    "Ugh. I knew you would say that. Everyone always assumes I''m a bug specialist." She shrugged. "I guess I am, in a way, but it''s not like I''m particularly into them or anything. I just sort of happened. I also have a Rapidash that I inherited, but he''s really not suited for casual battles like that."


    I found myself nodding along with her explanation. "It sounds like you are, in fact, a bug specialist, but I digress. Thanks for taking it easy on me. Scythers are notoriously dangerous, and Rapidash can be very difficult to manage from what I''ve seen. My father also has a Rapidash, incidentally. Did you inherit him for the Gym Challenge?" I asked as we continued wading through the jungle.


    "Something like that," Dani responded evasively. "But enough about me, can you tell me more about Larvitar? I''ve never even heard of that species before. You said it was from Johto? Not many Fuchsia kids using Johtan pokemon these days."


    "I don''t really know much more than I told you, honestly. They''re really reclusive and live in the mountains, rarely seen. They eat rocks and eventually evolve into a monstrous armored pokemon called Tyranitar, but it apparently takes months and months of training, if not years, to get to that point. Hopefully I''ll be able to move his growth along just a bit faster than that if I''m lucky."


    "Sounds like a pretty rare pokemon, then?" asked Dani.


    I gave her an odd look. "Yeah, I guess so? What''s your point? Who are you, anyway. Now that I think about it, approaching me like this is kind of suspicious. Care to explain why you were waiting for me outside my cabin?"


    Dani stopped, turning to face me directly with a slightly bashful look. "You''re right, my apologies. I''ll admit I came on a bit too strong. My name is Daniella Fiore, but I obviously go by Dani. I''m from Fuchsia City, and this is my second year attempting the gym challenge. It''s a pleasure to meet you," she declared with a slight inclination of her head. "Who might you be? I don''t believe you ever gave me your name, mister mysterious, shirtless trainer."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I was caught entirely off guard by her earnest response and could feel my face reddening. I tried to ignore it in the hopes that she wouldn''t notice.


    "Uh... m-my name is Mare Seiichi. It''s a p-pleasure to make your acquaintance," I managed to stammer out awkwardly. I inwardly cursed; I had never been this frazzled before.


    "Seiichi? As in the Seiichi clan?" Dani asked with her eyebrows raised as she tactfully ignored my stammer. "That explains things nicely."


    "Explains what nicely?" I asked as we continued walking now that introductions were out of the way.


    "The fact that you kicked my butt. I''m no pushover, so losing like that on day two of my second circuit was a bit of a shock. After you beat me so handily, I figured there was more to the story, so I kept an eye out for your party."


    She whirled around, eyes wide. "But I promise I''m not a stalker!! I just wanted to talk and satisfy my curiousity," she said, flapping her hands frantically in front of her.


    The discrepancy between her previously cold demeanor was striking, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. She reminded me of myself, if I was being honest.


    "I don''t know, you do seem like the stalker type," I replied as I narrowed my eyes, trying to play it up to see how she reacted.


    "No, I swear!" she groaned. "I''m just sick of traveling with the group I''m with! I thought it would be good practice, but they''re all first-years, and none are very good! I''m basically a glorified teacher slash babysitter, and it''s been awful. It''s only been a day, and I already can''t handle it!"


    I chuckled, happy she didn''t catch my sarcasm. My jokes never worked at home, so this was a pleasant change. "I''m just messing with you! I wouldn''t know what a stalker type is anyway. I haven''t spent much time with people my age," I admitted.


    "Uhh... I don''t know where to start. Stalker types are like-" she began, but I interrupted her with a wave of my hand.


    "It''s fine, let''s just move on. Are they really that bad? The first years, not the stalkers," I clarified as I saw her confused look.


    She shrugged, relaxing now that the attention was off her. "They''re not that bad for first years. I just had my hopes up high that I could train and learn something from them," she explained as we continued our journey to the shore. "Why haven''t you spent much time with people your age? You seem to get along just fine with your friend?"


    "Are they amenable to matches frequently, at least?" I asked, thinking of all the potential matches for Larvitar they might offer. I felt a plan forming, but I needed some more details. "Ellie and I just met yesterday, anyway. We''re something of forced family friends. I''m generally only around other clan members, but differences in station prevent us from interacting normally."


    "Uh, I guess so? That''s a weird way to ask that. I''ve done a few matches with them since yesterday, so they''re open to battles, even though they''ve only lost. They seem motivated, to say the least. There are five of them, and they''ve been friends for years, as far as I can tell. They found me on the way out of town and begged me to let them join. This area is hazardous for most travelers, and it made more sense to go in a group than alone."


    Once again, she slowed down and faced me directly. "What do you mean by differences in station? Like positions? I don''t know much about clan dynamics, to be honest."


    "Something like that. I''m from the main family, so kids my age from the branch families basically walk on eggshells around my sister and I even if they train around us." I sighed. "It really blows, honestly. It makes it impossible to just have a normal friendship."


    I hated thinking about my childhood. The whole time was spent not quite connecting with anyone. Being Kiriel''s son really came with its own set of unique pressures and challenges. Everyone just had such high expectations living a normal life felt impossible.


    "Wait, wait, wait," Dani said, holding her hand up as if that would somehow pause our quest for rocks.


    "What?" I asked, pointedly not waiting for her.


    "Do you mean to say that you''re a Seiichi Seiichi, like not just a clan member but directly related to Kiriel and Sula Seiichi?" she asked with wide eyes.


    I could feel my face sinking in disappointment. Even now, on my journey and in the middle of the jungle I was unable to escape my family''s legacy. Of course you can''t, Mare. Stupid, Mare. Never get your hopes up.


    "Yes, my sister and mother, if you can call her that," I answered glumly as I turned away, tugging Larvitar along with me, as he was apparently enraptured with Dani''s reaction. Better just to move on.


    Dani paused, taking a breath before following behind us. "Damn. Okay. I definitely didn''t expect to run into random Seiichi royalty of all things. Well, cool. To the beach we go! Not like it really changes anything out here. I doubt you can camp very well, anyway."


    "That''s it? Nothing else to say?" I asked incredulously, expecting a much stronger reaction. Most kids from Fuchsia I had interacted with seemed to idolize Kiriel or Sula, or both.


    She gave me an unimpressed look. "What, you expect me to fawn all over you because you''re part of Fuchsia''s ruling clan?" She shook her head decisively. "Hell no. I''m sick of hearing people fangirling over Sula at Fuchsia High. Makes me gag." She made a retching noise that earned a chuckle from me.


    "No, your perspective is refreshing, honestly. I expected you to get all weird and distant or try to suck up. I too, am sick of Sula''s fangirls. It''s a pleasant surprise to find an independent thinker," I said, feeling a huge sense of relief that I might be in the beginnings of what could be a normal friendship.


    "I''m definitely that. I''d like to think I''m pretty neat, if I do say so myself," she said smugly. "Anyway, what are you and your friend''s plans for the circuit?"


    Before I could stop myself, I blurted out, "Why, you want to join?"


    I immediately felt my fragile ego curl in on itself at the cringy response. There was no way this beautiful and confident girl¡ªno, woman, wanted to come with us¡ª she was probably just satisfying her curiosity.


    "Wow, you really don''t beat around the bush, do you?" Dani said as she eyed me speculatively.


    I took a breath, trying to recover the conversation. "It just seemed like you might have had an ulterior motive. From my knowledge, trainers don''t usually chase down and follow opponents they just lost to. If I''m wrong, I apologize for the insinuation."


    We had just reached the edge of the bluffs overlooking the deep blue water. It was probably around two or three in the afternoon, but you could immediately feel the temperature difference closer to the ocean. A cool mist rose up as the waves lapped gently at the shore. There wasn''t much wind, so the ocean appeared relatively calm, but we could still almost taste the salt in the air. We both sighed audibly in relief at the welcome change.


    I looked at Dani to observe her joyfully taking in the scenery. Her dark hair hung limply over her shoulders, damp with sweat. Her braid had come partially undone since our battle earlier, but if anything, that only added to her charm.


    "It''s so beautiful! Even though I''m from Fuchsia, I never tire of seeing the ocean! It''s much better after a long hike than just going to the beach anyway," she said with a bright smile.


    Dani turned back towards me to answer my question, "And yes, I was planning on asking you to travel with us for a while, and then if it went well, I was going to ask you and your companion if I could join you. That''s doubly true now that I know you''re from the Seiichi, especially from the main family. Probably more to learn from you, anyway."


    A smile broke onto my face as I answered her, "I think that might work perfectly. Larvitar needs weaker pok¨¦mon to battle against until he grows stronger. I plan for him to take down Kuon''s entire team in Vermilion since his ground and rock typing nullifies anything he can throw at us, assuming he uses is first badge team. Your friends might do the trick if what you''ve said is true. Ellie doesn''t seem well suited for battle, so I''m not sure I can rely on her for the training I''m planning," I replied. "Also, what do you mean, learn from me?"


    She rolled her eyes. "What I said, duh. If you''re being direct than I''ll be direct, too. I don''t care about political bullshit, but love them or hate them, your family clearly have something right in the way of training. I want to learn and improve. That''s it. A motive can hardly be ulterior if everyone knows about it, after all."


    I nodded. That made sense to me, and it actually made me feel better to know that there wasn''t anything suspicious about it. I could respect wanting to improve, but I had a few more questions. "How serious are you about this whole thing? If this is your second year, how far did you make it last year? Why do you even want to be a trainer?"


    Before she could answer, Larvitar tugged on my leg urgently, "Tar! Tar!" he cooed while gesturing at the ocean with wide eyes.


    "Wait, let''s get down these cliffs, and then you can answer my questions. We could cool off in the water while Larvitar finds some rocks for dinner," I suggested.


    "Sounds good to me! Lead on," Dani said as she stepped aside with the classic ''ladies first'' gesture.


    I started searching for some handholds to begin our descent down the rocky face. True to his rock typing, Larvitar was much less clumsy on the cliffs, and I noticed him casually snacking on some loose shale. His strong teeth easily crunched through the brittle material.


    I wondered if it mattered what kind of rock he ate or if it would affect his growth whatsoever. Were rocks like carbohydrates for him, or protein? I vowed to carry on the research that was still wanting from the guidebook I had on his species.


    It took us fifteen minutes to make it down to the shore. I was impressed; even after the strenuous trek downwards, Dani breathed evenly. I could tell she worked out frequently, but fit or not, we were both drenched with sweat at this point. Although it was technically downhill, it required enough dexterity that it was much more challenging than simply romping through the forest as we had been thus far. Eon and Nana, with their animal grace, had easily beaten us and were waiting down on the beach.


    Eon was calmly grooming herself, and I could easily hear her contented purrs even from where I stood near the cliffs. Nana proudly displayed the results of his successful hunt; a semi-charred Rattata corpse lay at his feet. His tail wagged as he waited expectantly for my reaction.


    "Good boy! It doesn''t even look too burnt. Nice work on your control," I congratulated as I knelt down to start slicing out a portion for Larvitar with the knife I kept at my waist. True to my word, the small rat pok¨¦mon was charred but not completely carbonized. Nana, as a fire pok¨¦mon, naturally liked more burnt meat, and I had been working on training him to make it more palatable for other pok¨¦mon.


    Dani looked at me with abject horror as I completed my grisly task with a detached sense of professionalism. "What are you doing?? Why did your Growlithe kill that poor Rattata?" she shouted, her face contorting into a grimace of disgust.


    Unbothered, I picked up the cuts of meat I had selected and brought them over to Larvitar, who was peacefully gnawing away at the cliff face, utterly oblivious to everything around him.


    As I set the meal down next to him, he looked up at me and cocked his head with confusion. "Lar? Vitar?"


    "I''m thrilled that you have found an easy and free meal source, but I want you to try this as well. Given your teeth and build, I suspect your species was once fully carnivorous and adapted to eat rock during famines. This is pok¨¦mon meat, and carnivores will never grow optimally if they are only fed on store-bought pok¨¦mon food," I informed the hungry pok¨¦mon, who didn''t appear to be absorbing what I was saying, distracted as he was with investigating the hunk of flesh on his lap.


    I turned to Dani and attempted to explain. "Sorry for the unpleasant surprise. Nana must have been hungry when I encountered you. Considering you have completely herbivorous pok¨¦mon, it only makes sense that this is a shock. What do pok¨¦mon eat in the wild?" I asked in a tone a teacher might take with an unruly student.


    "Plants?" she offered hopefully.


    "Sometimes," I agreed. "But the full answer is that they eat whatever makes sense for their place in the ecosystem. Plant pok¨¦mon subsist on sunlight and water. Bug pok¨¦mon eat plants, and small mammalian pok¨¦mon forage for berries and insects. Bird pok¨¦mon eat berries, small pok¨¦mon, and occasionally plants if they''re starving. And larger carnivores, like Larvitar''s eventual evolution, eat everything else."


    "In the wild, Growlithe have a diet made up almost entirely of Rattata or Pidgey if they''re lucky. Due to our constant proximity to pok¨¦mon, many people feel uncomfortable thinking about what pok¨¦mon are like in the wild, and they choose to look away from the brutality of it. Pok¨¦mon may be many things, such as friends, partners, or even family, but they are still wild at their core, and there is inevitable savagery as a result."


    As I explained the Seiichi outlook on pok¨¦mon to Dani, we watched as Larvitar happily tore into the semi-charred flesh, squealing with pleasure at the treat. His reaction answered my question; rocks could do the trick, but the Larvitar line was certainly no stranger to meat.


    Dani resignedly shook her head, sitting away from me on another rock. She absently watched as my trio of hungry pok¨¦mon enjoyed their dinner.


    "Okay. I''ll admit I reacted a bit strongly to the poor Rattata. Everything you said made sense, but I never considered it like that. If I travel with you, will that happen daily?" she asked.


    I nodded in confirmation. "Most likely. Eon doesn''t always eat meat, sometimes preferring Seiichi blend Eevee food, but the other two will probably eat a pok¨¦mon or two a day if they can catch them. I can order them to do it away from camp, though, if you like," I offered as a compromise.


    "Nah, it''s all good. Sorry I reacted so strongly; I was just surprised. Besides, none of my pokemon besides my Rapidash are herbivores, they eat plenty of meat. They just do it where I can''t see it, " Dani said as she stood up. "Now, as much as I appreciate the stark lesson on pok¨¦mon brutality in the wild, I believe you asked me several questions before we started down that exhausting cliff. I don''t know about you, but I feel disgusting and sweaty and would like to go for a swim to wash off. I''ll happily answer any questions you might have if you''ll join me?"


    "You stink," she added as she started stripping down.

 Chapter 10: Seaside Heart-to-Heart

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 1700


    Okay, so stripping down was a bit of an exaggeration. Dani was wearing compression shorts underneath her hiking pants and went in with a black sports bra. Hardly anything to bat an eye at. Nonetheless, it was still a bit much for me, and I could feel my face flushing at the close-quarters encounter. I had not been trained for this and was beginning to think that my tutors had intentionally set me up for failure. Bastards. I could just imagine them smirking while watching me flounder encountering women my age.


    My family, abiding by traditional clan values, was modest and proper, so undressing casually like this was certainly not the norm for me. I had never in my young life been this close to a member of the opposite sex before this morning, much less one I had just met, in such a state. Not that I was complaining, exactly. More the opposite as I observed the other trainer.


    Dani was inhumanly pale, which told me she either didn''t get outside very often or actually took care of her skin when she did. Unlike me, as I glanced down at my tanned and now slightly reddened skin.


    Outdoorsy or not, she was clearly active, as evidenced by the lithe muscles present on her wiry frame. I couldn''t help but nod in appreciation at the hard work she must have put in. Ellie might''ve been doing a good job hiking with me, but she was no athlete.


    "Are you coming in or not, or would you like to just continue staring at me?" she asked, looking up at me from the water with a calculating gaze. "Not that I''m not worth staring at," Dani said as she flexed her arms like a bodybuilder on stage. "I take training seriously and work out every day. I can tell you do, too. You clearly were happy enough with your body to do our match shirtless, after all."


    This was her second dig at my shirtless mistake, and I felt my confidence dwindling by the second. The only thing going in my favor was that I was at least in quite good shape compared to the average teenager, who wasn''t subjected to harsh trainings which frequently culminated in some variety of violent ends.


    I glanced over at Eon and Nana, who circumspectly avoided my eyes, preferring to continue their meals with wry amusement at my plight.


    Some help they are, I thought to myself in disappointment. What was I thinking to just roll down to the beach like this? Especially after a match where it must have looked like I was intentionally trying to show off.


    I eventually settled on ignoring the comment entirely, hoping that if I forgot about it, everyone else would, too. "Yeah, just give me a second. I need to wash my clothes, anyway." I shyly removed my clothes, keeping my briefs on, obviously. I made my way into the cool water, stiffening momentarily in pain as it hit my sunburnt skin with a stinging sensation that quickly faded as the calming water did its work.


    She smiled as I joined her. "Welcome, I imagine the water feels great on your burns. And whatever else you got going, on, considering those nasty looking wounds you seem to have recently collected. What happened, anyway?"


    I shrugged as we swam out until the water was roughly up to our chests. "Minor run in with an Arbok on the last day before the start of the circuit. I made a rookie mistake and forgot Arbok were actually really good with ground type-energy and got punished for it."


    I looked around, checking along the way to see if there were any signs of dangerous water pokemon. There were plenty of Tentacool in this area, and Tentacruel were occasionally spotted, but mainly further out from the shoreline. They also happened to travel in packs, so if there were one, you could bet a good pok¨¦ball there were more hiding in wait.


    Both types of pok¨¦mon had long limbs that could be used to crush the life from swimmers, not to mention the ability to apply a fast-acting neurotoxin from hidden barbs on their tentacles. I shuddered, briefly remembering my mother''s Tentacruel''s eating habits¡­. Not one to dwell, I shook off the discomfort and continued my scan; I only saw a few Spearow in the distance but didn''t sense anything amiss.


    "What do you mean, ''got punished for it''?" she asked as she rolled onto her back, staring up at the sun, which was on its way downwards. "Wouldn''t your pokemon get punished for it, not you?"


    "We do things a bit differently at the clan compound, where I train most of the time. About three quarters of our training is basically a hybrid between a pokemon match and a battle between the two respective trainers. We do normal matches, too, but Kiriel is adamant of the importance of maintaining the military traditions that brought our clan to greatness in the first place," I explained as I settled into the enjoy the water, letting the cleansing salt ensure my injuries wouldn''t get infected.


    "That''s crazy," she said. "I haven''t heard of anybody else doing something like that at all. What''s the point?"


    "To be prepared for anything, I guess?" I replied. "The modern circuit is still fairly new, and there''s no telling when things could go to shit, so it''s important to be aware of your surroundings. With normal matches, the trainers aren''t concerned of their own safety at all. Which is fine, if nobody is trying to attack you, but if they are you''re pretty screwed. It''s a different style but I don''t mind it, honestly. I think it''s easy to forget that for most of human history pokemon have been used as tools of warfare and not just as pets or traveling companions."


    "Hmm," she said. "I can''t say that I''ve really thought about it like that. At Fuchsia High they mostly gloss over the bad parts of Kanto''s history, choosing to focus on all the progress that''s happening currently. I''d like to try out a match like that if traveling together works out. Would that be okay?"


    I looked over at her in surprise, once again caught off guard by her quick adaptation to new information. Were all normal trainers like this, or was Dani unique? It was difficult to tell, but I was more than happy to oblige her request. "Of course!" I told her. "We''ll have to take things slowly, but if you''re interested, we could do a few matches in that style, but I''ll definitely be careful not to leave any permanent marks. Your skin looks completely flawless, so I would hate to leave any permanent injuries."


    "Right," she replied with a crooked smile. "Thanks for the compliment, I guess? I''ve always hated being as pale as I am. It seems like no matter what I do I can''t get a tan¡ªunlike you, apparently. You''re super burnt, by the way."


    "Thanks for telling me¡ªI wasn''t already aware," I groaned. "It was worth it, though. It was wayyyy too hot at the start of the day."


    "No problem, happy to be of help," she shot back with a mischievous grin. "Besides, it''s gratifying to see that even the Seiichi make mistakes. Between your strong pok¨¦mon and your superior knowledge, I assumed that you had it all together, but alas, even pok¨¦mon geniuses forget to put on sunscreen," she joked as she splashed water ineffectually my way.


    "Rude," I spluttered as I wiped the water off my face where it had made contact. I focused on washing my sweaty clothes out with silt from the ocean floor. "Besides, I''m not a pok¨¦mon genius; compared to the rest of my family, it''s like I barely know anything."


    "That''s disgusting," she declared with a frown. "If you don''t know anything, that must mean most people know less than nothing in their eyes. Probably makes them a bit out of touch for a ''ruling'' family."


    "It is disgusting," I agreed, happy to have any ally against my family. "But before we get completely derailed, I believe you were going to answer my questions before we hopped into the water?"


    "Right, remind me what they were again," she joked, putting her hand to her chin like she was thinking hard to remember something.


    "You know what they are," I grumbled as I listed off my earlier questions, "How far did you make it, how serious are you, and why do you even want to be a trainer in the first place."


    "I didn''t actually forget, Mare," she laughed. "I was just buying time to think about my answers. For someone so knowledgeable, you miss some obvious things."


    Mollified, I responded with a simple "Oh."


    "It seems like you don''t always have a snappy response to everything. That''s good to know," Dani mused, laughing as she floated languidly in the water near me. "I didn''t make it very far," she admitted. "I only got the Vermilion and Celadon badges before getting stuck at Blair and re-attempted her gym for the second half of the season. I''m pretty sure they thought I moved permanently into one of the Saffron pokemon centers."


    She snorted as if annoyed at the memory. "I was too stubborn to move on and come back later. I didn''t have my dad''s Rapidash at that point, so I was only working with Beedrill and Venonat, and they both just got pummeled by her Psychic types. I only recently caught my Scyther in the Safari Zone."


    I nodded in understanding, feeling sympathy for her tale. I don''t know if I could''ve tried again if I became stuck like that so early on in the gym challenge. Kiriel would''ve probably disowned me.


    "I''ve heard that happens a lot to beginners. Sula said that besides Kiriel''s gym, Blair''s gym is by far the hardest, considering there isn''t a good answer to the Psychic type. I mean, sure, they are technically weak to bug, ghost, and dark pokemon, but it''s not like it''s that easy to get any of those rarer types. It''s difficult to get close to the psychics, and most of the bug pok¨¦mon easily catchable rely on melee attacks or spores to do anything worthwhile. It''s too bad you just caught your Scyther. With their high speed and brutal scythes, I''ve heard they''re one of the better answers to Blair. They can get in close and actually apply their super-effective type-energy. I also heard that some Scythers can even learn to channel dark energy, too!" I said excitedly as I gushed about a topic I felt confident about.


    "I''m keenly aware," Dani replied as I continued scrubbing my clothes well past what I needed to.


    I continued, happy to have the opportunity to impress her. "Apparently, Blair doesn''t go easy, even on beginners. Most other gyms have a set of pok¨¦mon that are intentionally weaker for new challengers, but Blair almost always uses at least one pok¨¦mon from her actual team. I think Sula said it serves as some type of gatekeeping?


    According to her, if you don''t have the firepower to beat a decently strong psychic pokemon, you''re never going to make it much further and certainly won''t make any splashes at the conference," I explained, finally content with the state of my clothes. No way they would smell now. I glanced her way, just now realizing that she had been quiet for quite some time.


    "Are you finally finished? You sure talk a lot, Mare. It''s insulting that you immediately assumed I didn''t know any of that. I was in Saffron for four months doing the same thing over and over and desperately looking for information on how to beat her. I promise you, I know more about it than you do, even if your precious older sister gives you all the tips and tricks you could ever want," Dani snapped.


    I looked at her in confusion, not understanding why she was upset. "I didn''t mean it like that!" I defended as I started shaking my clothes out, carefully making sure there wasn''t any sand stuck in the folds. "Remember how I told you I haven''t spent much time around people my age?"


    "Yeah, I guess you did say something like that," Dani said slowly. "What of it?"


    "Well, at the compound, if I don''t have something intelligent to say about basically every topic, I get reprimanded by my teachers, my sister, or Kiriel in the worst of cases. It''s become something of a habit to show how much I know about things before they can jump down my throat about how I''m slacking. Call it a defense mechanism. I promise I didn''t mean anything by it," I replied, hoping she could tell I wasn''t trying to talk down to her.


    Dani frowned, making a face of distaste. "That sounds obnoxious," she declared while holding up a finger for emphasis. "But! That doesn''t excuse the fact that your habit is also obnoxious as hell. You''re not the only one who knows things out here. I''m a year older than you and have actual experience with how the circuit works, whereas your knowledge seems to be mostly theoretical, from what you''ve said."


    She took a breath, calming herself. "I know we''ve just met, and I maybe don''t have all the book knowledge you seem to have from your ''fancy family training compound,'' or whatever you want to call it, but I''m not stupid. Don''t treat me like I am."


    I held my hands up apologetically. "Noted. It was not my intention in the first place, and I apologize for insinuating you didn''t know what you were doing. I am abruptly realizing I''m a bit strange. My traveling partner, Ellie, relentlessly points out when I say odd things, so there''s certainly room for growth. It''s only been a day, and I''m already getting better! Can you just tell me when I''m doing it?"


    "No. I''m not your mother. If I do it for you, you''ll never develop any semblance of self-awareness. Just think before you go on some long-winded explanation; it''s not that hard," she said before shifting position from staring up at the sky to face towards me. "Let''s just drop it for now. What are you even doing down there? Are you done washing your clothes?"


    "Yes ma''am," I said, feeling the faintest of smiles making its way onto my face. "I''ll do my best. And yes, they are in passable condition now. Can we move on to the other questions I asked?"


    "What can I say? I''m a skilled conversationalist," Dani smirked.


    "Yeah, whatever," I said. "More like I''m just getting my bearings." I started trudging towards the shore, holding my clothes above the water. "One sec, I''ll be right back. I''m just going to put these on Nana to dry off."


    "Sure, sure. Good luck getting your clothes back," she joked as she resumed her position floating on her back.


    Back on the shore, Nana was sleeping peacefully. The fire-dog was curled up on the ground protectively around Larvitar, who was gently snoring in a post-first-meal stupor. The baby pok¨¦mon looked to be enjoying the heat radiating into him from Nana''s ever-present warmth.


    "Lithe," the sleepy canine pok¨¦mon growled, as I laid the clothes on his back to dry before quickly settling back into slumber as he realized it was only me.


    "No rush on these ones, Nana. Just give them the steam treatment. Thank you!" I grinned as I ran back into the water.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Nana had long ago gained enough control over his temperature to dry clothing, but he had only recently mastered the ability to do it without blackening said clothing during the process. We called it the steam-dry method, and I was quite proud of it. No more charred clothes for me.


    As I made my way back into the water, I realized that afternoon had transitioned to evening somewhere along the line, and the sun lazily descended to the horizon''s western edge. There were no clouds to be seen, so I enjoyed the undisturbed gradient of the clear sky.


    The fiery reds at the top gradually gave way to a dusky blackish-purple closer to the horizon line. It was beautiful, and I sighed in contentment.


    Dani was also staring off to the horizon, enjoying the vivid colors. "It''s lovely, isn''t it?" she murmured, as much to herself as to me, before clicking her tongue. "We should start heading back to camp. I don''t want to run into a rogue Fearow or something worse. Plus, I''m sure our companions will be worried. I''ll answer your questions on the way back," she offered as she moved to get out of the water.


    "Wait," I interjected, not ready to go back just yet. "At this point, we will be walking through the dark anyway. Let''s just enjoy the rest of the sunset. Nana and Eon can take care of anything we run into in this area, I promise."


    Dani glanced my way, apparently checking to see if I seemed truthful, before nodding in agreement. "If you say so, but I''m gonna be pissed if something happens."


    "Cool," I smiled. "Your turn, now, yes?"


    She gave me a weird look but nodded. "Fine. I''ll answer your other questions now. I''m very serious. I feel embarrassed about how last season went, and I''m determined to make it through the entire circuit this year. I wouldn''t have waited for you at the camp if I didn''t want to improve. The fact that you trounced me so easily stung my pride more than I''d care to admit, and reaching out like this wasn''t easy for me," she admitted. "If I only do easy and comfortable things, I''ll never improve. I could travel with the other boys from Fuchsia, and they would worship me, but I would never get any better from it. This year is going to be different."


    Dani paused as if she was making a difficult decision. "I would also like to apologize for earlier. It rubbed me the wrong way when you talked about Blair like that. You made it sound so simple, and it kind of pissed me off. I didn''t know much about what you said, which made me even more mad that I missed something like that after spending so much time there."


    I shrugged my shoulders awkwardly before waving her apology away. "Apology accepted. It''s not like you really did anything worth apologizing for, though. I do need to work on my bad habits, so this seems like a win on all accounts. I''m dreading facing Blair, anyway. I''m sure you''ll crush it this year."


    Dani gave a small smile but nodded and seemed happy to get that out of the way. "I will crush her this year. I have to."


    I looked at her curiously. "So, why do you want to be a trainer, anyway? I''ve only really spent time with professional tutors and haven''t had many opportunities to talk with normal people my age. I never had a choice in this, even remotely, and this whole gym circuit thing seems like a lot more trouble than it''s worth."


    "Why do¡­" I paused as I struggled to find the words. "Why do all this? Why travel, fight, and train to get badges if you don''t have to? There are many easier and better ways to make a living than wandering around bathing in the ocean for Arceus'' sake," I said with an expansive gesture around us.


    "Normal people?" Dani asked with a raised eyebrow, for some reason focusing on the smallest part of what I was saying.


    "Average?" I suggested, and her eyebrow raised even higher.


    "Not forced into it by their intense family?" I finally settled on, internally sighing in relief as her eyebrows settled back down. That was a close call.


    Dani dropped her glower and laughed. "I''m just giving you shit. I knew what you meant right away. You sure are easy to mess with, you know that? I think this is going to be fun!"


    "Yeah, I unfortunately am keenly aware of my many flaws, one of which is that I take people seriously when they say things. Not my fault," I said with a groan, preparing myself for the apparent onslaught of sarcasm that I consistently failed to pick up on. My family was aware of my inability to discern jokes, and capitalized on it whenever possible, to my immense frustration. It was no fun being the butt of every joke.


    She gave a sad smile, now. "My answer will probably be disappointing and clich¨¦d, but I want to be a trainer because of my dad. My parents had me when they were only fifteen, so I think he felt like he missed out on his chance to really be a trainer. He waited patiently to attempt the newly minted gym challenge so they could raise me."


    "Right," I said, happy to sit back and listen.


    "When I turned twelve, he judged me responsible enough to mostly care for myself, so he started trying the challenge again. He tried for two years and could never make it to the conference. He came back home when I was fourteen, and my parents decided they wanted more kids, so now I have a set of twin siblings who are turning two soon! I''m sixteen, turning seventeen in February, by the way."


    She laughed, but it was oddly sad. "They''re adorable but also annoying as all hell, so I''m happy to be away, at least for a while. I''m not ready to step back into life with my family. Not yet."


    I crinkled my forehead in confusion, now that her explanation was finished. It left me with more questions than answers. "What part about that made you want to become a trainer? I don''t understand. Why would you care about your father''s dream like that if they weren''t forcing you into doing anything? You becoming a good trainer won''t suddenly make your dad a good trainer. That doesn''t make any sense."


    "I''m getting there! Hold your Ponyta''s," she said, glowering at me before turning back to the sunset. "The problem is that I can tell my dad is unhappy. He smiles, laughs, and is a great parent to my little brothers, but it never reaches his eyes. He gave me his Rapidash this year and told me he was officially retiring. He''s now working at a local pok¨¦mart and going to school part-time to become an engineer, but I know it''s not his dream. He wanted more, and what we offer as a family has never been enough."


    "Okay, I still don''t get it, though," I said skeptically.


    She sighed. " I guess it''s like this; I really love my dad, and I hate seeing him like this, so I hope that if I can do what he couldn''t, he can at least be proud of me for carrying on his dream. I know I can do it. Last year was a fluke, and this year will be different," Dani declared confidently. Her words showed her determination, and I could feel goosebumps creeping up on my exposed skin. "It might not make sense to you, but it makes sense to me and that''s what''s important."


    I shrugged, choosing not to press the issue. "I can''t say that I completely get it, but at least you have a reason you feel good about and some goal to work towards that you believe in. In a twisted way, we''re both chasing our parents'' dreams differently if you think about it," I reasoned.


    "What do you mean?" she asked. "Don''t you want to be a trainer?"


    "Not really," I scoffed. "I never had a choice in this, ever. You''re trying to fulfill your dad''s dream to make him happy because you care about him, and I''m expected to continue Kiriel''s legacy in case something ever happens to my sister."


    Somewhere along the line, I had already decided that I was just going to openly trust this girl I had just met, so I continued, "I''m nearly positive the only reason Kiriel had a second child was to provide one more fail-safe to keep the gym in the clan''s hands. Otherwise, nothing makes sense. She''s never treated me as anything other than a tool that has to fill some role for the clan. She''s never been warm, never been loving, and has never shown any interest in me beyond how my training is progressing. I can''t imagine doing something for someone because you wanted them to be happy. That''s just not how it works for my family."


    I could feel the mood quickly growing somber, but I ignored it. "I''ve always known that I would be dropped the moment I showed any signs of weakness or reluctance to fill my role. Even now, the only reason I own a rare pok¨¦mon like Larvitar is to fulfill some scheme that I wasn''t even worth being notified of until the first day of the circuit," I explained, my voice acrid with the resentment I felt for my family that I usually kept bottled up. I felt stupid baring my soul to someone I just meant, but it just felt right.


    There was a moment of silence as Dani processed my words before responding carefully, "I guess we all have our own circumstances¡­ I''m sorry, Mare. I know we just met, but now I feel bad for ever being jealous of you," Dani said delicately, as if she were afraid of hurting my feelings or something equally ridiculous.


    I laughed, trying to dispel the melancholic blanket that had fallen over us. "It''s okay! Sorry for making the mood so heavy. I don''t have many opportunities to vent like this," I said. "Thanks for listening. I know we just met, but I feel comfortable talking with you."


    ".... I''m glad, I guess? It''s funny you say that; I''ve actually struggled to make friends and have mostly kept to myself for the last few years. It''s weird to hear someone feeling so comfortable around me," said Dani.


    I couldn''t see her face, but it sounded like she was smiling. I hoped I hadn''t just weirded her out by coming on too strong. It was hard for me not to feel excited about finally getting a chance to meet someone unaffiliated with my family whatsoever.


    I cleared my throat. "Right. Yeah. On a lighter note, I want to apologize for my rude behavior earlier, after the match. Sula told me I should make up a persona when battling, and I settled on a cold, arrogant archetype dismissive of his opponents. Apparently, it helps to intimidate other trainers. Did it work at all?" I asked, honestly wondering about how I was perceived.


    "You gotta be fucking kidding me," she groaned. "That explains so much! You started off like this cocky know it all, and now you''re hitting me with the sad story of your life. Way to keep a girl guessing! The Seiichi really don''t play around."


    She sighed, her shoulders slumping. "It did work. Too well. I was fuming after our match. It''s a nasty trick, but if you''re not worried about your likability, I''d recommend you keep it up. It''ll be especially effective with newer trainers that haven''t developed much self-confidence. If you had done that to me when I first started, I probably would''ve cried."


    "That''s a relief," I breathed. "I was worried I just looked like a total idiot, but it was too late to back out."


    "Yeah, no. Your pokemon were too well trained for anyone to think you were an idiot, and you were pretty intimidating in general. " She turned my way and gave me a thumbs up. "As long as you don''t vent your mopey personal life to your opponents, I don''t think anyone will catch on. You certainly fooled me. You''ve definitely got the cool and collected mysterious trainer vibe going for you."


    "That''s good to hear! I do want people to like me, but it''s more important for me to win matches than be liked for my assignment. Thanks for the feedback," I said with a happy smile. It was rare to receive such unadulterated praise and I couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "No problem. The clothes are a bit ridiculous, though. Might want to invest in some normal clothes if you don''t want to stand out wherever you go. It''s immediately apparent that you''re different with those on."


    "Noted, maybe I''ll pick up something in Vermillion. I''m used to these, though," I said with a gesture towards my pile of now-dry clothes. "They might stand out, but they''re a lot more durable than you might think."


    "Well, then don''t complain when people give you weird looks when we get closer to civilization," she said as she started swimming back to shore.


    "Done," I smiled as I followed after her, only now realizing the sun had almost entirely disappeared from the sky, and I had been treading in swiftly darkening waters.


    I don''t care how brave you are; swimming in the dark is terrifying when leviathans like Gyarados exist. Any kid from Fuchsia had heard horror stories of the gargantuan pokemon sinking fishing boats with unquenchable rage at the theft of its young. One bite could easily rend a trainer in two, and two bites would leave nothing to find. There were numerous stories of rangers hunting down Gyarados who had become too fond of the taste of human flesh.


    As we climbed out of the waves, I immediately noticed Larvitar had left his comfortable den and was frantically waving his arms at me. He stood almost waist-deep in the water and was clutching something in his tiny hands.


    "TAR! TAR! LARVITAR!" he said animatedly while holding up the object, but it was too dark for me to make it out.


    "Nana, please, we need some light over here," I requested. Nana, who was currently lounging further up on the beach with Eon, promptly made his way towards us. As he approached, he leaned his head back, breathed deep, and forcefully emitted a white-hot flame toward the heavens. This method, which I had dubbed ''the torch'' easily cast enough light to examine what Larvitar was holding up.


    "What is it? Can I see?" Dani asked as she peered at the unknown object, Larvitar''s contagious energy quickly catching hold.


    I gingerly accepted the gift from Larvitar, holding it up to Nana''s flare. It appeared to be a stone, but perfectly smooth. Too smooth.


    It was less than a third of a meter wide but was maybe a half meter in length. It was almost perfectly teardrop shaped. There were no edges, and it glimmered with a translucent blue. I found it impossible to avert my gaze and noticed that we were all huddled with interest around Larvitar''s find.


    I spun the heavy teardrop stone in my hands, examining it for any cracks or flaws, finding none. It was large enough that it more than filled up both hands held together and probably weighed around ten kilos, which was much lighter than I expected for a stone of that size.


    I could feel excitement rising in my chest. There was no mistaking what this was. I held it up against Nana''s fire, enjoying the pale blue that emanated from it when I did so.


    "Dani, I think you might just be a lucky charm," I said while leaning down to caress Larvitar''s crest to congratulate him for his haul. "If I''m not mistaken, this is a pristine quality water stone, and it''s about to change Eon''s life."


    "Tar! Larvi!" Larvitar growled, shocking me out of my excited stupor as I gazed at the beautiful azure stone. He stood below me, gesticulating wildly with his fin-like hands.


    "Do you need something?" I asked in confusion, not understanding the meaning behind his frantic movements.


    "Laarrrrrr," he responded in exasperation, pointing to the stone I held.


    "You want this?" I asked.


    Dani giggled, apparently finding this whole scene amusing. "I think he wants to carry it!"


    "Larvi! Tar-Lar," Larvitar said while nodding his head to Dani in confirmation. The small pok¨¦mon somehow looked very self-assured, crossing his arms confidently as he calmly waited for his prize.


    I considered the situation. He did find the stone, but this was also potentially a priceless artifact worth thousands of league credits, or a ladder by which Eon could climb to new heights of power. It seemed irresponsible to let it rest in the hands of a less-than-a-day-old pokemon...My internal musings were rudely interrupted by Dani as she lightly shoulder-checked me.


    "Come on, you know he deserves it! What''s the worst that could happen? Look at how excited he is! It''s his birthday, don''t let the little guy down!"


    I glanced at Dani skeptically before finally relenting. "Okay, it may be his birthday, but plenty of bad things could happen, just so the record is clear."


    I knelt down and gently set the water stone in his stubby claws, coughing to clear my throat. "Larvitar, I''m entrusting this to you. You found it, so it''s going to be your responsibility. It''s an important stone that is very rare. I''m grateful to you for finding it. Do you understand how important this is?" I asked gravely, catching and holding his gaze to convey my message clearly.


    "Larvitar, Tar-Lar," he assured me, reaching up to grasp the stone, pressing it to his tiny chest like a child might hold a stuffed bear.


    The evening light had disappeared at this point, and dusk was settling into the forest like a heavy blanket. It would be a trial to make it back to camp, and I was sure that Ellie was worried. I really should have told her that I was going for a hike to look for rocks. She had been sleeping so soundly that I hadn''t wanted to disturb her, but at the time, I hadn''t known I was going to be gone for hours.


    After getting dressed, Dani had giggled her way up to the base of the cliff face with Nana and Eon and was starting on her ascent. They appeared to take to her immediately, showing no shame at abandoning me with Larvitar. I turned to follow her while keeping a close eye on my footing. The last thing I wanted was to sprain an ankle on the second day of my journey.


    "Wait up! I can''t see without Nana! I can''t believe you commandeered my pokemon," I grumbled, readying myself to catch up to the rapidly receding figures.


    "CRUNCH!"


    A loud shattering noise rang out into the night behind me. I turned around in a panic, looking around for potential attacking pokemon. My eyes darted around, hardly making out anything in the inky blackness that had descended upon us. I could feel my heart rate increasing as my adrenaline kicked in.


    "CRUNCH!"


    I made my way toward Larvitar to grab him and get him safely back to the others, away from the dangerous pok¨¦mon I was sure was stalking us. However, to my surprise and disappointment, the small pok¨¦mon hadn''t moved a centimeter from when I handed him the stone seconds before.


    "Mare! What was that?! Are you okay?! We''re headed your way!!" I heard Dani shout, the fear in her voice palpable even from a distance.


    "CRUNCH!"


    The shearing noise dissipated abruptly, and all I could hear was the sloshing of the waves and the sound of Dani and company crashing through the brush on their way toward our location.


    My panic took on a new meaning as I realized with relief and confusion what had caused the racket.


    "Lar?" Larvitar asked innocently, cocking his head as he licked the glassy blue remnants of the meal off his tiny hands.


    As I watched in awe, a pale blue glow began emanating from a series of sinuous, almost runic lines etched into his scales. The pok¨¦mon looked up in concern as he took in my state, his eyes narrowing with fear.


    "Laaaaa?" Larvitar cooed quietly as he began patting me down in concern as if I was the one who had caused the ruckus and was now literally glowing.


    "Mare, are you okay?" Dani asked as she stumbled back onto the edge of the water. Her hair was damp and was filled with all matter of brambles. She must have been forcing her way through the forest in concern. "What happened? Those noises were terrible!"


    She recoiled in shock when she noticed the radiant pok¨¦mon patting me down. Dani immediately knelt down, her voice worried. "What did you do to the little guy? How could you let this happen to him?!"


    I could feel my eyebrows raise nearly to my hairline.


    "NO. NO. This," I gestured at Larvitar frantically. "This is your fault!"

 Chapter 11: Fireside Entertainment

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 2100


    The journey back to the camp proved to be uneventful, if slow. Larvitar, who had gorged himself on a menu of rocks, Rattata, and priceless stones, steadily moved along at a pace more akin to glaciers gouging their way across the landscape than a pokemon hurrying through the dark and scary forest.


    "Can he move any faster?" Dani asked, her voice rife with impatience. "We''re never going to make it back at this rate, and I''m pretty sure everyone is already going to be worried about us." She glanced around cautiously at the leaping shadows cast around us by Nana''s torch. I imagined she was regretting not bringing her pokemon with her when waiting outside my cabin.


    "Most dangerous pok¨¦mon in this area only come out at night. I really don''t want to run into an angry Poliwrath, or worse," she shuddered.


    "Look, I don''t feel any better about this than you do," I said. I glanced at the pok¨¦mon, who was focused on keeping his little feet on the slightly trampled foliage we used as a path. His face was screwed up in concentration, and he was clearly working hard to keep up with us. He might''ve been a newborn, but he was still picking up on the not-so-subtle energy from the rest of the group.


    "Look, Larvitar had just hatched when you found me, and I didn''t have an opportunity to even officially catch him in a pok¨¦ball, and I didn''t think to bring any with me to the beach. My entire plan had been to simply acquire some rocks and return."


    I gestured at Larvitar dismissively. "Have you tried picking him up? He''s at least fifty kilos! His size is deceptive. Plus, it''s good training for pok¨¦mon to stay out of their pok¨¦balls and exercise," I added as an afterthought.


    I couldn''t see it, but I felt Dani roll her eyes¡­ "I can''t believe you''re seriously thinking about exercise right now. Let''s get back safely before you lecture me about the benefits of night-time jaunts through the dangerous jungle."


    "But¡ª"


    "No! Not right now!" Dani ordered with authority, turning around and giving me a glare to let me know she was serious. Although I had seen a gentler side of her after our talk in the water, I was reminded that this was still the sharp-eyed trainer I had battled earlier in the day.


    I held my hands up in deference, tacitly agreeing to save my helpful information for later. The rest of the trip passed in tense silence. There were a few pok¨¦mon calls, and I could feel hungry eyes on me the entire way back. Fortunately, Nana''s flame and Eon''s threatening energy warded them off. It wasn''t long before we made it back to the camp outskirts.


    Right before we were about to walk into the camp, I heard some rustling in the forest, and a tiny Rattata darted out into the path in front of us. It briefly bared its teeth and hissed at us before thinking better of it and running away as it realized the depths of its mistake. Perhaps some can overcome their genetics.


    As I finally stepped into the clearing, I breathed a sigh of relief. I could tell that I had been holding much more tension than I realized while we were in the darkness. I was so used to traveling with Sula that I hadn''t noticed how much I relied on her stolid presence to ease my nerves.


    The clearing was lit by a string of lights hanging in organized lines along the camp''s perimeter. The tiny cabins had dim, yellowish lights above the doors, and each cabin possessed one naked hanging light in the center of the room. I could hear the hum of a generator somewhere near the center of camp, where the ranger made her home.


    I could barely make out the sounds of the radio blaring, but what I could hear immediately caught my attention.


    "WELCOME, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, TO THE MATCH I KNOW YOU''VE BEEN WAITING FOR. CHALLENGER SULA SEIICHI IS HERE FOR A LEAGUE-SANCTIONED SHOWDOWN AGAINST GYM LEADER BLAINE''S PERSONAL TEAM! YOU HEARD IT RIGHT, FOLKS, HIS PERSONAL TEAM! YOU KNOW WHAT THAT MEANS¡ª"


    Although I wanted nothing more than to sit down by the fire and listen to Sula''s match, it was immediately apparent that our absence had been noted, as it appeared as though the current guests were all still awake, clustered around a firepit next to the arena where we had battled earlier that day.


    "Mare!! Mare! Are you okay?" Ellie cried out as she hurriedly ran over to greet us as we made our way to the fire to join the rest of the group. Her auburn hair was disheveled, and her face was taut with worry.


    "Where were you? I woke up, and you were nowhere to be seen. You''ve been gone for hours now! What the hell were you thinking?"


    Before I attempted to explain, I noticed with satisfaction that Dani was experiencing much the same treatment at her companions'' hands on the other side of the fire. I caught her gaze, and she gave me a conspiratorial wink before turning to assuage her friends'' concerns, who seemed equally worried and impressed.


    I took a breath, bracing myself to explain my actions to Ellie. I was unused to someone worrying about my safety. It was a strange feeling, and I wondered if I may have turned out differently if I had experienced it earlier in life.


    Sula and Kiriel responded to any danger I might have been in with a vague sense of bemusement rather than genuine concern. Nearly all veteran Seiichi were riddled with scars, barring my dad. They viewed them as badges of honor or something equally archaic.


    "I''m really sorry, Ellie," I began in an even voice. "I should''ve woken¡ª"


    "Lar? Larvitar, Tar," Larvitar mewled as he pulled at Ellie''s pants with his tiny hands, trying to pull her down to his level. While I had been focused on my surroundings, he had apparently taken it upon himself to introduce himself.


    "Oh my god! What is this? Did your egg hatch? What''s its name?? It is SO cute," Ellie glommed as she immediately forgot what she was angry about when confronted with more critical issues. Namely, cute pokemon.


    I internally pledged to treat Larvitar to something nice once this whole thing calmed down. Well, something less nice than a high-grade fucking Waterstone.


    I decided to go with the flow and gloss past my infractions by focusing her attention on my new pokemon.


    "Ellie, this is Larvitar. When you were napping, his egg hatched, and I had to find something for him to eat. His species eat rocks, and I couldn''t find anything around camp for him to eat," I explained nonchalantly.


    She ignored me, having gone down to one knee to officially introduce herself to him.


    "It''s, like, such a pleasure to meet you!! My name is Ellie Rayne, and I can''t wait to introduce you to Petal and River! They''re my babies, just like you''re Mare''s baby!" Ellie was grinning ear to ear and had taken it upon herself to pull him into a tight hug.


    I held back laughter as I watched Larvitar try to process the rapid developments that had just occurred.


    "Larvitar, lar-lar, vit," he intoned seriously in greeting, eliciting a squeal of joy from Ellie as he wrapped his little arms around her torso in as much of a hug as he could manage.


    "Laaaaa, larrrr," Larvitar giggled back, encouraging yet another squeal of excitement from Ellie.


    I was enjoying watching their interaction when Ellie suddenly became very serious. Her smile was gone, and she looked up at me in confusion. "Mare, why does he have gills?"


    "He doesn''t have gills, Ellie. He''s dual ground-rock type," I shot back dismissively. "If anything, water is his worst nightmare, as it would be extra damaging to him with his typing."


    "Then what are these?" Ellie inquired quizzically as she pointed out three horizontal red slashes running along the lateral edges of Larvitar''s abdomen. They stuck out garishly just above his arms, contrasting starkly with the lighter blue of his skin.


    Wait, blue? Rather than the sage green he had hatched as, unless my eyes were playing tricks on me, Larvitar''s scaly flesh had changed hues, and he was now something of a teal. The sage green was still in there somewhere, but his coloration had clearly shifted.


    I leaned down in concern to examine the changes to my newly hatched pokemon. Larvitar cried out in protest and glared at me angrily as I poked and prodded the newfound organs.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I stepped back in confusion a moment later. I had no doubt that they were, in fact, gills, but it didn''t make sense in the slightest Not only had he developed organs specialized for water types, but he also had some subtle markings on his side and back that glowed with a pale light, at least in the dim lighting. I scratched my head in utter befuddlement. We were definitely going to need to see an expert.


    There was clearly some explaining needed, but I tried to laugh it off in the moment. "Oh, right! That was the other thing that just happened. While Dani and I were swimming, Larvitar found a waterstone on the beach! We were getting ready to head back when...when Larvitar ate it." I had difficulty getting the words out as I recalled the lost opportunity.


    Ellie''s eyes widened in surprise. "He... ate it? Aren''t they like¡­ rocks? And also, who''s Dani, and why were you swimming with her? Didn''t you tell me it was perilous to wander off the trail? I recall you specifically ridiculing me when I suggested we do so," she mimed, checking her watch. "Literally this morning! For Arceus'' sake, you were almost attacked by a wild pok¨¦mon less than twelve hours ago, Mare."


    I winced at her very reasonable verbal onslaught. I hated it when people used my own words against me.


    Ellie had evidently moved past Larvitar''s novelty and was starting to remember that she was, in fact, quite upset at me.


    I laughed weakly. "That''s correct! As I had just mentioned, Larvitar eat rocks, so I was going down to the beach in the first place. It caught me off guard, and I''m disappointed because I planned on using the Waterstone to evolve Eon into a Vaporeon. These changes are concerning, but there is naught to be done now," I said with a tired shrug.


    "I''m certain I''ll be able to find another Waterstone in Celadon, but the higher grades are quite expensive. Kiriel has graciously provided us with a substantial budget for the journey, but I will likely need to requisition more funds to purchase a Firestone for Nana as well¡­" I trailed off as I noticed that Ellie was looking at me skeptically.


    "What? I was trying to answer your question," I offered.


    "Mare, you seem to have a special ability to ignore the most important part of the questions people ask you," she critiqued.


    "I was arriving to the second part, I assure you. Dani was the woman that I had a match with earlier today. She had been," I stopped, looking around to make sure Dani wasn''t within earshot before continuing, "She had been stalking me and was waiting outside the cabin to talk to me. I had been on my way out to the beach with Larvitar to find him some rocks when she asked if she could tag along. Long story short, she seems more than acceptable and is interested in traveling with us if you''re okay with it."


    Ellie scoffed. "Stalking you? You wish, Mare." She shook her head. "Besides, even if that were true, which it''s not, why would we travel with her? She was, like, kind of rude when you battled with her earlier today, wasn''t she?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but in all fairness, I was antagonistic towards her first. I took my sister''s advice to adopt something of a persona for interactions with other trainers, and it backfired in this case. We had an insightful conversation this afternoon, and I feel we could benefit from having her around. Further, from what it sounds like, she has her hands full with the other first years who are relying on her. This is her second year, and I think it could be helpful to have someone more experienced to help out," I explained calmly, laying out my reasons for the suggestion.


    "Okay. That''s fine with me," Ellie responded simply but her eyes caught a dangerous gleam. "Buttttttt, are you sure those are the only reasons why?" she asked as she looked Dani appraisingly up and down. If the older girl noticed the gaze, she gave no indication. "Seems to me like there might be a few others," Ellie said with a mischievous giggle before whispering, "Just in case you''re misunderstanding what I''m saying with your unique brand of density, that girl is hot."


    "I''m not certain what you''re talking about? All of my reasons are quite legitimate, I assure you," I replied. I had been prepared to argue with her over this, and her response surprised me. I wasn''t sure what she was getting at. "This has nothing to do with her personal appearance."


    I glanced over at her again, noticing the way the firelight reflected off her alabaster skin, showcasing her athletic physique. "Yeah, definitely nothing to do with her appearance."


    Ellie rolled her eyes and shrugged; her voice still soft. "Whatever you say, dreamer. It''s not like I really have any reason to say no, even if it''s just because you have a crush on this girl. I don''t have many friends in Kanto, and it would be nice to have another girl around. Besides, my dad told me to trust you since you were part of the Seiichi clan. If you think it''s a good idea, I have nothing to say."


    I spun on her with a frown. "I do not have a crush on her," I hissed, glaring at her. "That would be completely unprofessional," I said with as much dignity as I could muster. "This is a serious assignment, and she will be a valuable asset."


    "Uh-huh, I''m surrreeee Mare," she said with heavy sarcasm, drawing out her words for emphasis. "You don''t have to explain yourself. It''s totally not mysterious at all that after swimming with a beautiful older woman, you suddenly want her to join our group. Simply. GASP. Shocking."


    I could feel myself growing annoyed at her teasing, and took a breath to calm down. No arguments were won when one party was upset. "That is certainly not it. I can''t believe you would even suggest such a thing! But I''m not going to waste my breath to convince you. You''ll understand once you meet her."


    Ellie looked over at Dani, who was still busy placating her concerned groupies. "I would like to meet her and get to know her a bit before just agreeing to let her travel with us just like that, if that''s okay? The answer is more than likely yes, but still."


    "No problem," I agreed easily with a nod, thankful for the reprieve from the previous line of conversation. "We kind of figured that. Dani and I had settled on a trial run until we made it to Vermilion, and then, depending on how it went, we either continue traveling together or go our separate ways. Does that seem like it would be okay with you?"


    "Sure! Should we, like, go rescue her from those boys?" Ellie said conspiratorially to me with a playful grin that I couldn''t help but return. Ellie''s bright energy was contagious. It was hard to stay upset when you were around her.


    "Why not? We may officially introduce ourselves since we''ll be traveling with them for the next few weeks anyway," I said as I made my way over to the other side of the fire, where Dani was busy answering rapid-fire questions from her audience.


    "Hey! I see your companions are glad you''re back," I told her as we approached. It looked like there were five of them, all boys about my age from Fuchsia, and they appraised me with a generally negative response, at least if their glares were any indication.


    Dani gave a resigned shrug. "They are. I was just attempting to explain that I have no responsibility to any of them to inform them where I am going or when I''ll be back. The concept won''t get through their thick skulls." Her tone was annoyed to the extreme and the boys practically flinched at her comment.


    "Dani! We were just worried about you! You don''t have to be so mean about it," one of the boys said. He had been there watching the match earlier, but this was the first time I had heard him say anything.


    He was incredibly tall, at least two meters, with wavy blonde hair. His brow was creased with annoyance at Dani''s dismissiveness. "I know it''s only benna'' few days, but that don''t make it okay to just disappear for hours with no word, no nothin''," he said with an exasperated wave of his hands. "Lookie here, I''m not asking you to tell us every little thing; just throw us a bone here and there," he pleaded. The unknown boy spoke with a slow drawl that was difficult to understand.


    Dani looked away, considering the logic of his words. "Okay, you might be right. I''m sorry for not leaving word. I didn''t think we would be gone that long," she admitted.


    The tall boy grinned, encouraged by her acquiescence. "See?! That ain''t so hard, was it? We accept your apology," he said, speaking for the other boys clustered around them, looking sheepish at being so worried. His brow furrowed thoughtfully. "Why were ya'' gone for so long, anyhow? It''s ain''t like there''s much to do in this fuckin'' desolate jungle."


    "None of your fucking busi¡ª" Dani started before I interjected.


    "She saw me wandering around the edge of the camp and offered to help." I gestured at Larvitar, tiredly sitting beside Ellie on a log by the fire. His head bobbed up and down, and he was barely staying awake. Ellie stroked his head as she listened in on the heated conversation I was attempting to deescalate.


    "My Larvitar just hatched, and his species mostly eats rocks, so she offered to help guide me down to the beach to find some," I lied, hoping talking Dani up would cool their ire. Larvitar perked up at the sound of his name but quickly dozed off with Ellie''s gentle head pats.


    "Oh!", he said. "You should''ve led with that. Isn''t Dani here great! The names Avery!" he said with a goofy smile, holding up his massive hand in greeting.


    "Mare," I offered, raising my hand to shake. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. Thanks for letting me borrow Dani for the afternoon."


    "I''m gonna stop you right there," Dani interrupted, startling both Avery and me. "Nobody borrowed me anywhere. I''m not an object to be lent out. I chose to spend my time with you because I wanted to, and there''s no reason to be thanking Avery for my presence," she said frostily, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    I blinked in surprise; I hadn''t expected such a strong response considering I was just trying to get her out of an annoying situation. I suspected that Avery wouldn''t be nearly as friendly towards me if he heard that we had gone swimming just hours after meeting. Regardless, a fight here about whether or not it was worth getting upset at my diction was beyond pointless.


    I bowed my head in deference to Dani. "I apologize. That was not my intent. I was merely trying to be civil to your concerned friend," I explained in the hope she would get the message to drop the issue. Turns out I didn''t need to worry, as a deafening voice echoed into the night, silencing our tense conversation.


    Even Dani, who looked like she was really going to give me a piece of her mind, shut her mouth in shock at the loud voice.


    "CAN YOU GUYS SHUT THE FUCK UP! I HAVE BEEN TRYING TO LISTEN TO THE GODAMNED RADIO. SULA SEIICHI IS CHALLENGING BLAINE, AND I CAN''T HEAR AN ARCEUS DAMNED THING! FUCKING DRAMATIC TEENAGERS!"


    We all looked up in bewilderment at the huge voice coming from the small, freckled boy who had refereed our match earlier. He was staring at us angrily while shaking his head as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He was sitting near the head ranger''s hut, and they were both listening intently to the radio I had heard earlier. It was quite a comical sight; both teenage boy and wizened ranger looked equally entranced by the simple entertainment.


    I moved to respond, but he reacted quicker with a loud "SHHHHHHHHHHH," as he put his finger over his lips and flipped me off with his other hand. I could feel my anger flaring, but it was interrupted by a familiar voice; "AH S**T, F**K IT, LAPRAS, USE HYPER BEAM," I heard Sula''s biting voice cry out. I felt my heartbeat quicken with excitement as I found myself unconsciously pulled towards the noise.

 Chapter 12: Sulas Story Part I

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 1730. THE PREVIOUS DAY


    Sula was tired down to her core. Her hair was soaked, and the frigid cold she had endured over the last six hours chilled her to the bone.


    In fact, Sula wasn''t sure if she would ever be warm again. Even though the trip between Fuchsia and Cinnabar was familiar, it never became any easier.


    One might think that because Fuchsia and Cinnabar were neighbors, they would have an easy way back and forth.


    Nope.


    Not even a little bit.


    Sula gave an exhausted sigh as she mentally recounted her day so far.


    She had dinked around for a few hours around town, double checking she was well stocked and provisioned, before heading down to the beach to embark toward Cinnabar. The beach had been empty, a rare sight indeed. It was usually heavily populated by young people trying their hardest to impress members of the opposite sex with their strong pokemon or rippling muscles, both of which were more than a little effective on the average Fuchsia gal or guy, who grew up valuing strength.


    Today, however, they had been either in school or headed off on their journeys. She enjoyed the beach mainly to herself, only spotting a few stray Krabby and an elderly couple enjoying the rare quiet while she passed through.


    The route from Fuchsia City to the islands was well-policed, and there were only rare sightings of stronger pok¨¦mon. Every once in a while, a Tentacruel or Gyarados were seen, but it had been years since the last serious incursion on the route. Sula remembered the previous incident well. As well as one could from stories. Legends, really.


    Several thousand Tentacool had been migrating through the area, shepherded by several huge Tentacruel that must have been ancient. Sula hadn''t been there, of course, but Kiriel had. She had regaled Sula with the tale of how she had used her Arbok to pump thousands of liters of virulent poison into large swathes of water, killing and maiming most of the invasive species of pokemon. She had personally confronted the ancient pokemon, using her Vileplume to take it down through a battle of spores, poison, and lots of draining, all from the back of her own Tentacruel.


    Craftsmen in the city had rejoiced at the influx of cheap pokemon materials hitting the market.


    So cool. Taking down threats, while also supporting the local economy? Yes, please.


    Sula was proud of her mom and hoped to live up to the high expectations placed upon her shoulders. She personally thought she was doing a good job, but she didn''t want to rest on her laurels until she won the Indigo Conference.


    The seafaring division of rangers constantly patrolled the area and even marked out the edges of the patrolled area for ease of travel. Today, in contrast to the stories, Sula had enjoyed a comfortable and easy ride on her Lapras, who was intimidating enough that even if tougher pok¨¦mon had come looking for trouble, they would have been sent packing before long.


    Thus, she only had a few brief sightings of pok¨¦mon such as Goldeen and Magikarp checking them out on their travels with looks of barely sentient curiosity before going about their merry way, surely soon to be consumed by hungry fisherman or even hungrier predators.


    Sula had decided if she had to choose a pokemon to be reincarnated as, any type of fish species was at the bottom of the list. Fish were food, not friends. At least that was the prevailing attitude in most of Kanto, where they heavily relied on maritime produce to support their population''s food needs.


    The islands themselves, though, were a different story. The real issue with traveling from Fuchsia to Cinnabar was the lack of visibility. Most of the water between the two areas was inundated with dangerous rocks, making it nearly impassable for all but the most seasoned trainers. If you tried to fly, you somehow mysteriously ran into a thick, opaque cloud bank that iced up most pok¨¦mon''s wings to the point of critical failure. If you tried to swim around the islands, you were subject to the dangerous rocks, paired with the limited visibility.


    If you skipped the passage through the islands, you were headed more or less into a death trap, as far as she could tell.


    It was a reasonably well-known pok¨¦mon mystery, but most researchers interested in solving it lacked the solid pok¨¦mon to safely spend enough time in the caverns. The most widely accepted theory about the mystical nature of the islands was that some type of Legendary pok¨¦mon made its home there, but there had never been anything more substantial than rumors.


    Sula was skeptical of the theory, only choosing to believe in things she had seen with her own two eyes. In her multiple trips through the islands, she had never seen, heard, or smelled anything resembling a legendary pokemon. Instead, she found Seel, Seel, Seel, and more Seel. She drowned in Seel in her nightmares, their thick fur choking her to death. Every so often, a Dewgong was herding their young along, but for the most part, the trek consisted of wading through snow, ice, and teeming throngs of young Seel.


    Sula knew there were other pok¨¦mon in the caverns if you looked hard enough, but who wanted to go swimming through ice-cold cavern pools searching for a water type when you could find a perfectly good one anywhere in the ocean? It was idiocy at its finest, and society generally tended to agree with her; there was hardly any travel at all between Fuchsia and Cinnabar, with most travelers choosing to travel to Pallet down and then South to Cinnabar on the regular ferry that crossed periodically between the two cities.


    Why, then, had Sula gone through the Seafoam Islands, if it was such a dreary journey?


    Character building. Always character building.


    My character is developed enough, please, and thanks!


    Thus, although Sula was willing to make the dangerous journey through the islands to appease her mom, she had made it a point to speed-walk through the cavern as swiftly as possible, using her pok¨¦mon to scare away the teeming throngs of adolescent pok¨¦mon crowding the walkway, sometimes grabbing a snack or two for her more carnivorous pokemon.


    Nobody said character-building couldn''t happen quickly, did they? And nobody had to do it while hungry, at least in her opinion¡ªleast of all her darling pokemon.


    Fortunately for Sula, the journey passed relatively uneventfully, if not nearly as quickly as she would''ve liked. She made a few wrong turns, but due to her previous experience, she was able to catch her errors and get back on track. The cavern wasn''t dangerous if one had a powerful pok¨¦mon to ward others away, and she had those in spades. The danger came in the fact that it was all too easy to get turned around, and if one lost their bearings or became hypothermic, they became easy prey for the normally docile Seel roaming the place.


    People forgot they were carnivores in the face of their cuteness. Fluffy faces hid rows of sharp teeth more than capable of crunching through human bones like brittle glass.


    There were many stories of swimmers getting lost in the caverns and other travelers finding their half-eaten, frozen corpses. Sula had no intention of making the news in such a way if she had anything to say about it.


    After nearly six hours of wandering through the icy cavern, Sula had finally reached the Cinnabar end of the Islands, mostly unscathed, leading to her present circumstances. Of course, her hair was frozen, and she had stepped in several puddles of slushy water on the way through, but that was only to be expected. All in all, she considered it an efficient passage. The difference in climate was immediately noticeable, considering it boasted an average temperature of nearly ten degrees higher, courtesy of the local volcano.


    The day had started so well, but now all she wanted to do was curl up into bed after a warm bath, reading one of her favorite manga before falling asleep to dreams of pummeling unsuspecting young trainers, one of her favorite vocations.


    Along with teasing her brother, of course.


    Recalling Mare''s face when he was caught off guard this morning in front of everyone had been far too amusing! She felt slightly guilty that she hadn''t told him what to expect, but her mom had told her in no uncertain terms that he was to be left in the dark. Sula didn''t really agree with the decision, but she had a long way to go before she could reasonably stand up to her mother.


    However, her smile faltered when remembering how she choked on her food in front of everyone. Embarrassing. Even she wasn''t immune to making a fool of herself, it seemed. She put the memory behind her as she considered her little brother while heading into the Cinnabar Bay for better pastures.


    Mare was always so serious and stoic that she rarely had the opportunity to see him in a moment of vulnerability around other people. Sure, he was a bit softer around her, but that was only to be expected. Anytime else? He tried so hard to ensure he was never seen as slightly lacking, especially in front of anyone in the family, their mother most of all. It was sad to watch.


    Not that she wouldn''t miss poking fun at him.


    On the Cinnabar side of the area, the journey was quite pleasant. The warm water led to an abundance of swimmers in the area. Many looked in awe as she rode her Lapras towards the main island.


    Sula couldn''t help but feel proud; although they had only been together a few short years, her Lapras had grown into a marvel. Although the Seiichi main clan family''s pok¨¦mon were much larger than average, her Lapras was unique, just like all of her pokemon. Her mom made sure she only received the best.


    The average Lapras clocked in at about two hundred kilograms, give or take a few, and was no taller than three meters at the maximum. Sula''s Lapras, on the other hand, weighed over twice as much, although it stood... swam? Floated?¡ªOnly a slightly taller than average.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Gotta love my thick boy, Sula thought as she rubbed his head lovingly.


    Before long, she had made it to the main landing site on Cinnabar; it was a long, beautiful beach coated liberally with fine black sand. Mare had explained the phenomenon once, when they were visiting last year. Sula smiled fondly as she vividly remembered the argument.


    "Sula, I''m telling you that it''s due to the high Iron content, not because there''s a volcano here! The volcano has nothing to do with the sand. You''re thinking of igneous rocks. There''s no such thing as igneous sand!"


    Mare was red with frustration; he was usually calm, but they had been going back and forth about this same argument for the last thirty minutes, and he was finally losing his cool in a rare lack of control.


    "And I''m telling YOU that that''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard. Iron isn''t even black. It''s clearly due to soot from the volcano. It''s just common sense. Iron is silver-colored or that weird orange color when it rusts, at best. I don''t see a rusty beach here, do you? Rusty beach, hehe. That sounds funny," Sula chuckled to herself.


    "SULA! We''re visiting the library to talk to an expert. I''ll find someone you can''t question since you don''t believe me. I will not rest until we settle this."


    "NoOPe! Got better things to do, like hang out on the sooty beach. Later, loser," Sula shot back with her tongue stuck out playfully, making it evident to anyone less dense than the iron they were arguing over that she was just messing with Mare.


    It was only day one, but Sula could already tell she would miss picking on Mare. They spent most of their time together, and he usually accompanied her on assigned trips. She had argued with her mom to let them go together on his first journey, but Kiriel had put her foot down. The winning argument was that if they traveled together, her spotlight would leave no room for Mare to make a splash at all, and to this, she had no rejoinder.


    Why does it matter if Mare has the spotlight? I can do enough, so he doesn''t have to do anything at all. He''s just a kid.


    Sula didn''t understand her parents'' plan and thought it would just put more stress on Mare, who hardly needed that in his life. The guy is already a walking cloud of solemn gloom.


    Sula''s musings were interrupted as she realized she had absently made it all the way to the gym doors and was standing aimlessly in front of the already open automatic entrance.


    "Can I help you, Miss?" the receptionist asked from within the building. "If not, can you please shut the doors? We pay big bucks for the air conditioning here since we''re stationed adjacent to an active volcano. Times are tough."


    Sula coughed into her hand, embarrassed at her lapse in observing her surroundings, before trotting into the room to make an appointment. The automatic door closed behind her and the receptionist gave a sigh of relief as the temperature shot down.


    "Hi there! My name is Sula Seiichi, and I''m here to challenge Blaine''s personal team!" Sula announced, sweeping her arm out for a bit of flair.


    "Miss, can I please ask you to quiet down a bit? Students are studying nearby," the receptionist requested tersely with a bit of bite in her tone.


    Only then did Sula notice that there were, in fact, a myriad of different students who were looking up at her in annoyance from a variety of comfortable looking chairs and desks. The gym appeared to be doubling as some type of afterschool program.


    That''s a novel idea, Sula thought. I''ll suggest that to mom next time I chat with her.


    "Yes, I''m so sorry. This wasn''t a thing the last time I was here," Sula apologized. She continued on in a softer voice. "Can I register for a battle, though, please?"


    The receptionist looked at her skeptically. She was an older woman, and her wrinkles belied a calm demeanor that had surely sorted out unruly trainers for years. Good receptionists were not to be underestimated. Just like farmers.


    "Can I see proof of credentials, please? I hope you know the requirements if you''re making a personal challenge. I''ll repeat them anyway for liability reasons. You need at least six pok¨¦mon to make a challenge and a referral from another gym leader. Personal challenges are a much bigger deal than normal matches, after all. Lots of bells and whistles, as they say."


    Sula fished around in her backpack for the written recommendation from her mom, finding it promptly and handing it over to the receptionist to evaluate. She also pulled out her trainer ID and slapped it on the counter.


    "That should be everything you need," Sula grinned as she waited patiently for the approval she knew was coming.


    After checking her documents, the receptionist looked up at Sula with a newfound interest. "You''re Kiriel''s daughter, aren''t you?"


    "The one and only! Although people sometimes get me mixed up with my brother," laughed Sula, thinking of how upset Mare usually got when somebody accidentally called him ''Sula'' if they saw him from behind. "Why, do you know my mom?"


    The receptionist gave a sad smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "It''s not so much that I know your mother, more that I know of her. My husband served under her command in both wars. He was special forces. He passed this last year but only ever said positive things about her. Mostly, anyway. A bit cold, that one. Or so I hear. I hope she''s doing well."


    "She is! I''m sorry to hear about your husband, miss," responded Sula solemnly, which seemed to perk up the receptionist at least a tiny bit, as she gave a supportive smile.


    "I look forward to seeing your match this evening, young lady! I''m sure I won''t be disappointed."


    Sula smiled happily; this wasn''t the first time she had had encounters like this. Kiriel was known far and wide for her service, and Sula loved hearing stories about her mom when they came up.


    "Thanks! I''ll be sure to take Mr. Blaine down. You can bet on it!"


    The receptionist chuckled at her unbridled enthusiasm.


    "Your match is scheduled for eight thirty tonight, so you have about," she paused to check her watch. "Three hours or so. That should give you enough time to check in and shower; you look like you need it. Just come back around eight, and we''ll get you all sorted out and up to the volcano."


    Sula held her hand up. "Wait. Hold up. What do you mean, up to the volcano?"


    "I mean up to the volcano. Blaine takes any and all personal matches up in the volcano arena. Standard gym matches are usually demure enough to be easily contained by the psychic fields put up in the gym, but when his personal team gets involved, it''s a different story. There isn''t a crowd section in the volcano arena, but we have a media team that helps to record and transmit it for viewing, but it usually means that it gets released a day later."


    Sula''s eyes practically gleamed with glee at the curveball.


    "That. Is. SO. BADASS! I can''t fucking wait. I mean, I can''t wait. Sorry. Habits die hard," she said apologetically. "Any advice for me?"


    The receptionist raised her eyebrows at the shameless bid for aid. "I can''t say much since I work for the gym, but if I had to say anything, it would be to make sure you bring a water bottle or two."


    Sula bowed in gratitude at the helpful advice. "Will do! Anyway, thanks for all your help! What was your husband''s name? I''ll tell my mom about him if you''re okay with that?"


    The receptionist smiled openly at her request. "His name was Earl. Earl Shalke. I''d appreciate that, young miss. See you in a few hours."


    Sula left the gym with a spring in her step, already feeling restored from her chilly journey through the islands.


    Now, to find a place to stay. Although she had been here a few times, Cinnabar was still a big city and it was easy to get lost. Contrary to Fuchsia City, which was much more traditional, Cinnabar had fully embraced the rise of modern technology. Gleaming towers of metal and glass had sprung up across the island, and the city served as one of Kanto''s primary hubs for innovation.


    The crown jewel of the city was its esteemed pok¨¦mon lab. It had been instrumental in synthesizing Ditto technology into medical fields, drastically reducing the mortality rate in pok¨¦mon battles and single-handedly allowing the rise of the modern gym circuit.


    Indeed, the gym circuit was only possible because of Cinnabar''s advancements. Twenty, or even fifteen years ago represented a period when pok¨¦mon battles were, by and large, lethal for both humans and pokemon. They still were sometimes, of course. Playing with dangerous beasts made it impossible to avoid casualties at all times.


    Pok¨¦mon used to be trained to hunt, to kill, and to defend territory. Nobody battled just for fun due to the inherent risks in the practice. Due almost entirely to this lab, conflicts could suddenly be solved without death. The battles were still just as violent, but there was no longer the ever-present concern that one''s life was at stake. Most pok¨¦mon, with exception to those in military service, like her clan, made it through their careers without ever being seriously injured or maimed.


    Sula recalled that Mare had been telling her about an article he read in a recent science magazine. Apparently, this lab was funded by Blaine himself, who was working on a device that was supposed to synthesize pok¨¦mon DNA from fossils to form a living, breathing ancient pokemon.


    She personally thought that if they went extinct, they might as well stay that way. Going extinct meant you were so poorly suited for life that your species couldn''t cut it in the game of evolution. All was fair in love and war, and extinct species held no interest to her. The same applied to trainers. If you couldn''t cut it, then you may as well quit instead of struggling hopelessly onward. Not everyone was like her, after all.


    Sula continued her stroll through the city in search of appropriate lodgings. As she wandered, she passed by a logo she recognized: Pok¨¦Cell. It was bright and red and featured a Meowth talking into what appeared to be a comically large black box with a wide grin on its feline face.


    Pok¨¦Cell was the manufacturer of the satellite phones that Kiriel had required her and Mare to take with them. They were clunky and didn''t work in all areas, but they were a lot better than only being able to use the video call functions of the Pok¨¦centers. The technology was outdated and rarely worked well, not to mention that they were caked with the residue of years of use.


    Sula thought about calling Mare but decided against it after some thought. Knowing him, he would likely be offended and would react poorly. He was very prickly about certain things, especially the thought that anyone might be looking down on him. He didn''t mind accepting Sula''s help in areas he was learning, but when he felt like she was giving him deferential treatment or babying him, he threw a huge fit¡ªnot that she would ever say that to his face.


    Sula didn''t get it; why squander a resource when it''s available? She had been milking her place in the Seiichi Clan for all it was worth, using every connection, every bit of advice, and every credit available. This ruthlessness and willingness to take advantage of every edge set her apart from other Clan trainers, who tended to avoid using clan resources as an antiquated show of respect, not knowing that them being weaker served no one.


    It was why she was going to beat Blaine tonight.


    Finally, after about thirty minutes of wandering through the city, Sula encountered an inn that caught her eye: Licky-Licky''s Lucky Lodgings. Contrary to what you might think from the name, it was a small, innocuous-looking inn. It was tucked neatly away into the edge of the volcano. The branding displayed a curvaceous Lickitung holding towels and a steaming cup of tea.


    So cute, thought Sula as she made her way into the building, which appeared strangely empty.


    "Hello?" she called out tentatively. "Is there anyone in here?"


    "Just a minute, dearie! I''ll be right out to help you; I just don''t want these potatoes to burn! Burnt potatoes are a sin here in Cinnabar!"


    The voice was comforting and maternal in all the right ways and reminded her of her dad, Jamie, and his Chansey energy.


    At the mention of potatoes, Sula could feel her stomach rumbling. Although she had made sure to keep her caloric intake up, something about being cold for extended periods of time really took it out of you no matter what you did. The smell of garlicky roasted potatoes made her mouth water and her stomach grumble. Her instincts had definitely led her to the right place.


    While waiting for the proprietress to greet her, she explored a bit. It was small, but not in a bad way. It seemed the perfect place to post up with a steaming cup of tea and watch the snow fall.


    Not that there''s any snow right now anyway, Sula thought. In fact, she doubted that Cinnabar ever got snow at all.


    There were a few chairs and cushions spread about the cozy space, and she decided to sit down while waiting for the owner. Her feet were tired, and something about the space was inviting. She would just sit for a minute; there was nothing wrong with resting, right?


    A few moments later, the aged owner of the inn finally made her way out to the common room, only to find a damp and disheveled young woman snoring in contentment on her favorite cushion.


    "Oh heavens, what do we have here," she chuckled before gently laying a blanket over the tired trainer''s shoulders.

 Chapter 13: Sulas Story Part II

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 2000


    "AH!"


    Sula jerked awake in utter confusion as she tried to make sense of the unfamiliar surroundings. She was lying alone on a small cushion in an otherwise empty space, grasping at the fragments of a pleasant dream devoid of any man-eating Seel. In it, she had been tanning on her Lapras as they coasted through beautiful emerald waters. Not that she needed the tan, but still. Her skin was sun-darkened from many hours hiking during her many summer adventures.


    Sula wiped the drool off her face, feeling a flush of adrenaline hit her relaxed system as she remembered what she was supposed to be doing, besides falling asleep on the comfortable inn floor.


    "Shit, ShiT, SHIT, what time is it?" Sula muttered, looking around for a clock. She stood up, attempting to bring her disheveled clothes into some semblance of order. A wave of wet Seel and body odor hit her, and she crinkled her nose in distaste until she realized it was coming from her.


    Disgusting, she thought, jerking her face away as she gave herself a sniff.


    Her panic was momentarily interrupted by the soothing scent of green tea and a comforting, maternal voice that chased away the rising sense of anxiety, at least for a second.


    "Hey, you, you''re finally awake! You looked so comfortable it didn''t feel right to wake you up like that," the elderly proprietress chuckled as she sat in one of the cushioned chairs across from Sula.


    "Here, have a drink of this¡ªyou look like you need it." The woman carefully passed Sula a steaming mug of what she could only assume was responsible for the heavenly scent she had just caught wind of.


    Sula accepted it gingerly, doing her best not to spill it as she aggressively blew the steam away from across the surface of the scalding liquid.


    "Thanks, but I gotta go! Or very soon, anyway. Do you know what time it is? I''m super sorry for falling asleep like that. I promise I''ll pay for a room when I return! I would normally never do that, but today has been quite a day so far," Sula said as she readied herself to take a sip.


    "Take a moment and drink the tea, honey; rest assured you need it. I know how the first day of the circuit can be for you young ones. As for the time, I believe it is currently¡­." The owner looked down to check her watch, "Eight o''clock! Just about on the nose. I do try to make sure my watch is right on time. Not good for business to give customers the wrong time, you know," she said with a knowing smile.


    Without a thought to the steam emitting comfortingly from the mug, Sula brought it to her lips and drained the entire cup in one fell chug.


    Hothothothothothhotshithothothotohfuck, thought Sula as she dashed out of the inn in an attempt to make the critical appointment she had just missed, fanning her burning mouth all the while.


    What a strange young woman, mused the inn''s owner as she watched Sula run off without a word. She even left all of her belongings. It must have been an important date. The innkeeper shrugged her aging shoulders before conscientiously setting Sula''s bag behind the counter to await her eventual return.


    <hr>


    Sula''s lifelong training came in handy; she ran back to the gym the entire way without breaking a sweat, slowing abruptly as she approached the gym entrance, making sure her long braids were in order and that all her pok¨¦balls remained clipped to her belt. As expected, it was secure, and she breathed a sigh of relief as she ran her hand over the six gleaming metallic devices.


    Sula took a deep breath before making her way in. She was immediately confronted by the woman she had met with before, although the receptionist seemed significantly less patient than earlier, with a large frown pasted on her face and tapping her foot erratically.


    "Miss Seiichi, I was beginning to think you wouldn''t make it!" The receptionist greeted her with a strained smile as she set a clipboard up on top of the front desk. "If you would please sign here, I''ll take you to the lift for your match. I''m afraid to say everyone is waiting for you, and Blaine is not pleased in the slightest."


    Sula bowed her head in forgiveness. "Allow me to apologize for my absence and any inconvenience I may have caused."


    "Please, dear, save it for later; you have no time! Sign this so we can be on our way," Miss Shalke said with a gesture to the forms on the desk. "There is a media release form to give your permission for this match to be both televised and broadcasted nationally, as well as a waiver denying any liability on our behalf if you or your pok¨¦mon are injured. You have the honor of being this circuit''s first challenger of this nature throughout the country. Congratulations."


    Sula signed both documents without batting an eye; she had been briefed on how the process would go from her mom and wasn''t surprised at either document. These would be standard for the remaining matches¡ªassuming she won this one.


    "Alright, I''m ready," she grinned as she followed the receptionist her through the gym''s expansive space. Things had changed a lot since she was last here! Sula was impressed; in stark contrast to the dojo-style gym at home, this state-of-the-art facility was dark, sleek, and steely, without any wood to be seen.


    I guess it makes sense since we''re literally next to a volcano, realized Sula as she kept pace with the aging employee.


    They passed what Sula could only assume was a designated area for students and professionals to use freely. It was empty now, but she could easily envision quiet crowds of focused young people working on their studies. It was complete with computers, chairs, and even a small electric kettle to boil water for tea or coffee. As they moved further into the facility, Sula spotted the standard arena where she had battled against Blaine for the past two seasons.


    It was a regulation-sized arena with the stylized flame logos that Blaine was so fond of. Personally, Sula thought it was gaudy and attention-seeking, but it definitely caught the eye. Back at Fuchsia, her mom''s gym lacked any personal touch, and she preferred it that way. No need to call attention to yourself if you just let your skills speak for themselves.


    Usually, gyms were bustling with staff going about their day-to-day obligations, but this evening, the gym was nearly silent, even beyond what would be expected considering it was outside normal hours. Sula could only hear the quiet hum of the many computers scattered around the facility. Cinnabar Gym definitely lived up to the hype as the center of tech development in Kanto outside of Saffron, displaying a dizzying array of machines that Sula could only guess at what they did.


    As if reading her mind, the receptionist pointed out the reason. "All of our auxiliary employees, except for myself, were sent home for tonight. The gym trainers and local students are usually out by six at the latest, as well. Blaine doesn''t like anyone to watch any of his personal matches directly. He only allows for the matches to be released after they have been cut and edited by our professional staff here. He''s afraid if he loses, his staff might lose their respect for him," she explained with a wry chuckle. "Not that it''s a well-founded worry. Blaine hasn''t lost a personal match in the five years I''ve been working here, and I doubt he''s going to now, even if you''re Kiriel''s daughter."


    Sula smiled, brimming with the type of confidence only borne from long years of praise and attention. "That''s great! I''m happy that I''ll be able to provide you with a new experience!"


    An tense silence descended upon the pair as they finally arrived at the gondola that would bring them up to the volcanic arena overshadowing the well-lit city. Sula didn''t mind, as it gave her a well needed chance to calm herself before the match.


    The receptionist smiled awkwardly. "Here we are, Miss Seiichi. I notice you didn''t take my advice about the water bottles, but I wish you the best of luck nonetheless. I''ll look forward to the results of your match." She waited patiently for Sula to enter the lift, which she did without hesitation, waiting patiently while the attendant fiddled with a couple of buttons near the edge of the door before a loud clicking sound could be heard, and the device hummed to life.


    Sula waved goodbye to her guide as the lift grumbled its way upwards, taking the fleeting moment of calm before the battle to take stock of her situation and settle her nervous system after the rush to get over here.


    Ah shit, I forgot to change into my kimono, realized Sula as she looked down at her clothes, regretting her current outfit. She wore her standard travel gear: knee-height leather boots, dark canvas pants, and a blood-red sweater with a woven black scarf. Simple and effective, the outfit would have to do. Next time, I''ll be better prepared, but at least Blaine won''t be able to smell me through the literal volcano. I would die if he said something, especially since I know he''d make sure it was included in the final recording.


    The ride-up took longer than expected. In contrast to the sleek modernness expressed by the rest of the gym, the lift was a relic of the past, as evidenced by the fact that it was rust orange¡ªwhich unfortunately appeared to be a result of actual rust¡ªnot an intentional stylistic choice.


    This can''t be safe, she thought while nervously looking out the window of the open-air gondola, which gave an expansive view of the city as the rider headed upwards. The sun had already set, and darkness had largely descended over the island. Hence, the only thing visible were the abundant lights emanating from the tall buildings clustered around the city center. Sula looked in wonderment at the size of some of the buildings; in Fuchsia, the tallest building was only a few levels high. It made her feel very small indeed.


    As Sula gazed in quiet wonderment at the idyllic scene, the minutes passed by, and, before she knew it, found herself docked in a small reception bay at the edge of a metal platform stationed on the volcano''s rim. Ominous steel doors were accompanied by two large sculptures of an Arcanine and Ninetales, respectively. The statues were impressive pieces of art, carved out of glassy obsidian. They were so realistic that Sula gulped at the thought of being so close to such magnificent beasts, even though she knew that exact situation was potentially only a few minutes away.


    Sula felt her heart begin pounding in anticipation. This is way more exciting than the typical gym challenge.


    There was no one else there to guide her, so she cautiously continued through the intimidating gate into the arena, where her breath caught in her throat; there was a gigantic rock slab easily stretching fifty meters in either direction suspended over an enormous pool of roiling lava. It was inscribed with rudimentary markings outlining ''boundaries'' to the arena as if the magma below wasn''t sufficient.


    I definitely need to talk to mom about upgrading the gym, she concluded while making her way onto the platform before her. We could do a steaming vat of poison! That would definitely do the trick. We wouldn''t have to deal with all the annoying Fuchsia nothings constantly challenging us, especially if one or two fell in.


    Sula fully took in her surroundings as she stepped onto the steel platform. She spotted various cameras spaced intermittently around the arena, positioned around to catch every angle. The platform she was on was separated by about ten meters from the arena itself, and there was a small pedestal with a mic for her to use to communicate with her pokemon¡ªa common feature for gym matches, especially in larger arenas.


    There were many small cubbies scattered around the area filled with League-trained Kadabra and Hypno to manage the required psychic containment field. Usually, for most gym matches, only one Kadabra was required, but since they were on an active volcano, it seemed like an eminently rational precaution.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Sula promptly grabbed the device and attached it to her scarf, ensuring it was firmly secured. As she absently wiped a wet strand of hair off her forehead that crossed into her field of view, she became aware of the fact that it was hot. Really, really hot¡ªfully deserving of the double adverb. She plucked at her damp sweater, which was quickly becoming saturated with acrid-smelling perspiration unique to stressful situations.


    The thought of some cold water was appealing, but Sula pushed the thought out of her head, already regretting not taking the receptionist''s advice to heart.


    It''s too late now. We''re here to win; I don''t need any damn water¡ªhad enough of that on the way here, thought Sula stubbornly. At least my own scent might finally drown out the damned smell of Seels.


    "I see you''ve finally managed to arrive." The voice was nasal and condescending, as if the speaker could hardly bear to respectfully address anyone. "I feel so blessed that the Seiichi wunderkind has finally deigned to grace my humble gym with her presence. I wouldn''t want to inconvenience you. I know your time is so, so valuable."


    Blaine''s words were heavy with sarcasm as he stepped onto his side of the arena. He was wearing his trademark lab coat and floral shorts underneath. His greying hair was styled with a classic combover in a painfully obvious effort to conceal his increasingly barren pate.


    Shoulda stuck with the hat, thought Sula, recalling the ridiculous straw hat Blaine had been wearing for her match last year. At least it matched those tacky shorts.


    "Hi, Blaine! Long time no see! I''d apologize for my lateness, but I get the feeling that it''s no use crying over spilled milk, so let''s just get this show on the road. I need a nap," said, Sula dismissively as she checked her nails, frowning as she noticed they weren''t looking great. Blaine is too easy to provoke. Embarrassing for such an esteemed war-hero.


    "Foolish, arrogant girl. For as much battle prowess as you might display, you certainly fall far from the tree. Kiriel would never disrespect her opponent so. It''s unfortunate to yet again encounter the entitled offspring of the great generation. You sniveling whelps are weak¡ªa hollow shell that spits upon the sacrifices of your betters without any gratitude or consideration," seethed Blaine. "But indeed, let us ''get this show on the road,'' as you say."


    Sula stood silently, waiting for the barebones rules she expected for a private match like this, having been briefed by her mom. Blaine was never one to stand on ceremony and there was nothing she could say to change his opinion. Every year he gave some speech that only slightly varied from the one the year before. Always something about how the younger generations were lacking. It got old after the first time.


    "This match shall have no referee. I will make any and all calls as needed. The match will be a six-on-six battle. There are no switches. Since I am the challenged, I shall lead with the first pokemon," said Blaine matter of factly.


    "Rapidash, go."


    As Blaine made his first move, a flash of crimson light materialized in the form of a large, flaming equine creature. Blaine''s Rapidash was the stuff of legend, and seeing her in the flesh didn''t disappoint. Standing closer to three meters than two, the fierce pok¨¦mon pawed impatiently at the ground, waiting for a command.


    Sula knew that Blaine had used the Pokemon to blitz enemies in the war, using her speed to catch them off guard and annihilate them with the rest of his team. Blaine had been an expert in maneuver warfare, and this pokemon was the one who made that method viable at all. It was exceedingly rare to have a commander capable of operating on the front lines in such a way.


    The pokemon pawed the ground impatiently. Sula knew it was pretty old, but there would be no way to tell by looking; the pokemon was covered with layers of rippling muscle that gleamed in the magma light, and its eyes shimmered with unabashed violence, ready to unleash brutal force on whatever happened to stand in its way.


    Knowing she had sixty seconds to decide on her pokemon, Sula took full advantage of the time to analyze what she knew about Blaine. For as much as he financed technology development, the man himself was simple enough, as most fire-type specialists invariably were after years of exposure to an element that only knew how to consume.


    It was intrinsic to the nature of the element, and the ''Fire Master'' himself was no exception. Not that she could say much, either. Her style was hardly different¡ªpreferring overwhelming power to any tactical advantages that might be gained by bullshitting around. She abhorred trainers that manipulated the arena to avoid a full-on confrontation, even if she could recognize the tactical value behind it.


    His strategy now and in the war, if her mother was to be believed, was to hit things fast and hit them hard when they least expected it, burning them to a crisp before they could even cry out.


    Sula knew this would be a different experience than the last two gym run-throughs, however. The pok¨¦mon Blaine used for his regular gym challenge were mainly there to test trainers rather than subdue them. A Charmeleon there, maybe a weaker Magmar, and plenty of Growlithe. Blaine''s personal team?


    They were killers, having been baptized in pools of steaming blood through Kanto''s many altercations.


    And to fight a killer, you needed to avoid dying, thought Sula with a quiet giggle to herself at the stupid thought.


    "Grumpig, get out there," Sula called out, flicking one of the balls from her belt to the field close to her side as she settled on which pokemon she thought would work best to start off the match.


    In an almost comical contrast to the fierce horse opposing him, Sula''s choice mirrored it perfectly: dark, where Rapidash was bright. Thick, where Rapidash was slender. And no one would dare call Grumpig beautiful.


    The diminutive Suidae bounced in place as it waited attentively for Sula''s orders, an eager look in his eyes despite the intimidating setting.


    It was oddly quiet. Most matches were accompanied by a screaming commentator or a roaring crowd, crying for the blood of whatever trainer happened to have lost its favor. Kanto was an intense place, after all.


    On this serene summer evening, all that could be heard was the bubbling of molten earth as the two pok¨¦mon faced off.


    Blaine moved first, capitalizing on the fact that this match hardly had any rules.


    "Rapidash, use Agility and get warmed up. Hit it with Stomp as many times as you need to, using your speed to avoid any retalitation," said Blaine calmly. "Avoid fire moves. That pokemon is quite resilient to them."


    Rapidash whinnied in confirmation, shimmering with a pale pink light as it took a deep breath before slowly exhaling a cloud of superheated steam. It blurred towards Grumpig, looking for any openings. The arena literally cracked from the force imparted by its sudden movement.


    "Oh, Blaine, you shouldn''t have!" teased Sula with a grin. "Grumpig, Trick Room," she ordered, although she privately regretted having to rely on such an annoying move in a match that should have been determined by brute force. Based on the horse''s speed, Grumpig would just barely have enough enough time to get the move off.


    "Tsk. Stop it from finishing! Get in there quick and hit it hard. Make it lose its focus," ordered Blaine with a wave of his hand. "Go for the head if you can."


    Rapidash bolted into action to disrupt Grumpig, but was caught just short as a subtle violet aura briefly flashed along the arena floor before fading out of the visible spectrum.


    The charging pokemon lost all momentum like she had floundered into a tub full of thick molasses. However, in the instant it took for the move to activate, the pokemon had already more than made it close enough to lash out with one of its front hooves. The hit connected, sinking deeply into Grumpig''s thick belly with bone-crunching force, sending him shuffling back a few meters as he tried to maintain his footing.


    Sula''s pokemon grunted in pain and heaved for a moment but seemingly maintained the psychic field, exhibiting a newfound spryness as he enjoyed the handy boost from his opponent''s Agility, jumping back and forth experimentally as he acclimated to the swapped attributes.


    "Shake it off, Grumpig! Keep the Trick Room up; otherwise, you''re screwed. Hit it with a Zen Headbutt before it can get out of range!"


    The now much faster Pok¨¦mon immediately lowered its head and coated it with a sheen of pink energy before gracefully closing the gap and crashing into the slowed Rapidash, who appeared to be struggling as its body ignored its commands.


    The pokemon attempted to dodge, but due to its proximity, it couldn''t avoid the hit.


    Although it might be small, Grumpig''s significant mass sent Rapidash reeling across the arena too, although she was able to gain her bearings and slam her hooves down to avoid an outright crash into the porous floor of the arena. Chips of igneous rocks flew off the edge in wide arcs, landing with a hiss in the hungry lava below. Rapidash shook herself off with a threatening look in her eye. The pokemon didn''t look much worse for wear externally, but Sula could tell the hit had done damage as evidenced by the slightest of limps as it warily awaited another command, newfound respect in its eyes.


    "Use Fire Blast! Keep your distance, and don''t let it get close," yelled Blaine, not reacting in the slightest to the hard hit. "Wait until the Trick Room wears off to move in and finish it. That species doesn''t have much offensive capability. You should be able to wear it down from range."


    "Fuck that! Get in close as quickly as you can and hit it with your head again," shouted Sula, knowing that the battle would get far harder if Grumpig wasn''t able to maintain the attribute altering move.


    Before Grumpig could even begin to close the gap, Sula''s ears popped painfully as an enormous wall of fire roared towards the surprised pig. Usually, fire pokemon took a second to charge up such a large attack, but apparently Blaine''s Rapidash had enough mastery of fire type-energy to ignore well-accepted rules.


    "Grump¡ª" the pok¨¦mon began, before being consumed by the attack, which swirled around him for a few long seconds before dropping out of existence like it was never there. In its wake stood a slightly worse-for-wear Grumpig, trying to catch his breath after the oxygen was so rudely ripped from his vicinity. His already dark coat was just a touch darker, but other than that, the pok¨¦mon looked relatively unscathed.


    Sula slumped in relief, fearing the worst, but this was the very reason she picked Grumpig to start things off. His thick layer of protective fat was working overtime to keep him protected from the intense heat she expected from all of Blaine''s pokemon.


    "Grumpig!" he cried, tearing across the arena in search of his opponent. He had barely managed to maintain the Trick Room and used the speed to close, dropping his head into the evasive equine pokemon when he was close enough. Rapidash, whose attempts to create space failed, didn''t have the breath to protest as she was unceremoniously slammed into the psychic barrier on the edge of the arena, falling unconscious in a spray of vibrant sparks as the barrier struggled to against the force.


    Sula breathed a sigh of relief, glad the aging horse was out of the match. Contrary to popular belief, many high leveled matches were actually much shorter than amateur matches, where the pokemon often lacked enough power to seriously hurt each other. Inherent differences in natural armor, affinity with type-energy, and diet became deciding factors when relatively lethal moves were traded back and forth like paper airplanes. In this case, blunt force had likely slammed the poor pokemon''s brain around in its own skull¡ªhardly something that was easy to resist for more fragile pokemon not built to take such abuse.


    After using two Zen Headbutts consecutively, Grumpig couldn''t maintain the passive Trick Room and slowly made his way toward Sula''s end of the arena to await orders and recover. He was breathing hard. It might have looked effortless from an external standpoint, but she knew he only had a few focused attacks like that in him, especially after expending enough energy to weave a psychic field around the entire arena.


    Blaine recalled the downed pok¨¦mon and looked at Sula consideringly. "For all your bluster, it does appear as if you''ve improved since the last time I saw you," he admitted. "Let''s see how you deal with this! Ninetales, I need you."


    A beautiful kitsune flashed into existence dead in the center of the arena at Blaine''s call for aid.


    If Rapidash was fierce, then Ninetales could only be called terrifying, yet in a different way. If Sula were only going by appearances, then Blaine''s Ninetales might be the most stunning pok¨¦mon she had ever seen. Her golden coat shimmered with an otherworldly luster, and her luxurious tales fanned out hypnotically behind her in a dazzling array of reds, whites, and golds. Sula wanted to bury her face in the fur and take a nap if she could. There was only one problem.


    Her eyes. Her creepy, Arceus damned eyes, staring Sula down like she was less than an insect, ready to be crushed underfoot like the nothing she was.


    Consumed.


    Sula wasn''t afraid of much, happy to storm into predator infested areas with a grin on her face, but she shivered involuntarily at the Ninetale''s chilling gaze, which shone with an intelligence beyond humankind''s understanding entirely. Sure, all of Blaine''s pok¨¦mon had left fields of dead soldiers, but she had heard horror stories about this one in particular.


    Although there were some loosey-goosey ''ethical considerations'' in the War of Unification, they were officially codified in the latter half. Before that time, however, Sula knew that Blaine had made liberal use of this particular pok¨¦mon''s ruthless psychic prowess to rip information out of Johtan soldiers'' minds without even the barest hint of consideration, leaving a line of broken men behind her.


    Blaine had officially been pardoned by the League for his actions in the war, but not before Ninetales had earned one of the most downright menacing monikers she had ever heard.


    The Reaver.


    Sula''s bedtime stories had consisted of listening to Kiriel tell tale after tale from the war, but the story of this particular pokemon had always stuck with her. There was something profoundly disconcerting about such a mystical pok¨¦mon brutally breaking people until they were drooling, slobbering messes on the floor, incapable of even eating or shitting without aid, destined to either be put down or exiled into some padded cell to waste away. And, when they had to be ''put down'' Blaine and his Ninetales were the ones to do it.


    Sula had to remind herself that although Blaine might be an annoying old man now, he had undoubtedly been imperative in Kanto''s military success and had not hesitated to do his duty when it came down to it.


    Bracing herself for her run in with the mythical pokemon, Sula wiped away the sweat pooling on her brow and calmly rolled up her thick sleeves as if that would magically calm her down. Her pulse was racing, but she couldn''t tell if it was from fear or excitement. Or dehydration, she thought. Either way, she was coming out of this with a win, no matter what it took.


    "Get ready, Grumpig, this might be a rough one."

 Chapter 14: Sulas Story Part III

    Thursday, June 1st, 1978, 2100


    Grumpig looked at Sula, his eyes wide, as if to say, "You don''t think I know that? I''m the one out here busting my ass in this stupid volcano!" The customary cheer the pig-like pokemon brought to all his battles was gone, replaced by a nauseating wave of fear he sent her way due to their psychic resonance.


    As she moved to make her first command, Sula noticed that she was no longer sweating. In fact, she felt cold. For a fleeting second, she thought Blaine had been considerate enough to turn on a fan, but the growing shadows around the arena brought her attention back towards The Reaver as she realized in horror what was happening.


    In the mere seconds Grumpig had taken to glare at his trainer, Blaine''s Ninetales had coalesced nine ragged patches of darkness that sent jolts of pain down her eyes when she looked at them.


    Even from nearly fifty meters away, Sula could feel the soul-leeching properties of the powerful Ghost energy Ninetales was channeling.


    Stupid idiot, Blaine didn''t need to make a command. His Ninetales is a fucking expert psychic. His connection is probably far stronger than Grumpig and I, she realized as the nine Shadow Balls keening with ghostly howling hurtled with deceptive speed towards the singed Grumpig.


    Grumpig didn''t even have time to cry out in fear before they impacted. In an ironic juxtaposition to the fiery wall he had just weathered, his flesh erupted into huge white patches of what looked like freezing necrotic tissue that rapidly spread across his body from the point of impact.


    Sula grimaced as she watched her pokemon writhe with pain at the devastating attack, feeling echoes of faux frostbite tear into her own system that made her hiss in pain even though she knew rationally there were no patches of dying white flesh anywhere on her body. Arceus-damned psychic connections.


    The harrowing spheres hungrily ate through the same layer of blubber that had let the previous Fire Blast wash over him like a light summer breeze as the super effective type-energy did its grisly work.


    Her pokemon exited the match without much ado, collapsing with a startled yelp into a mass of shivering, debrided flesh. Sula winced as she recalled the injured pokemon, hoping that the tissue damage was the worst of it. Ghost type-energy sometimes left scars far deeper than the surface from her admittedly limited experience with the rare energy type.


    "Good job, buddy," Sula whispered to the ball, which wiggled in response, prompting a sigh of relief from her. "I forgot about Shadow Ball when I led with you; that''s on me. I''ll buy you something nice after we get you healed up."


    Shit. I really thought he could tank for a few attacks, thought Sula as she shook off her pokemon''s overwhelming loss. I shouldn''t have underestimated Ninetales'' esoteric ghost typing.


    It often went unsaid, but anyone seriously training their pok¨¦mon knew that ghost types grew from absorbing souls from either killing or torturing their prey, even though it wasn''t widely advertised due to the widespread popularity Agatha, Kanto''s premier ghost specialist, enjoyed. With a name like The Reaver, there was no question what Ninetales had been up to in the war, and the power of the fire-type''s Shadow Ball sent the message loud and clear.


    Sula studied her opponent as she decided on her next pok¨¦mon. She was reasonably sure that Ninetales was Blaine''s starter, so she felt okay breaking out the big guns for this one.


    After all, if I can''t get through The Reaver, it doesn''t matter what else Blaine might have up his sleeve.


    Across the arena, Blaine waited without a word as he let Sula make her decision.


    "Alright, Lapras, get out there! I need ya, big guy!" Sula said as she released her sole water type, hoping he wasn''t too tired from the journey to Cinnabar. She was mostly sure he would be fine.


    The large, seafaring pok¨¦mon flopped out clumsily onto the arena with a sizzling noise as his wet skin came into contact with the heated floor, which must have been hotter than she realized. Lapras looked back at Sula with annoyed eyes as he flapped a massive flipper at the rocky surface he found himself on as if to say, "This is bullshit, and you know it."


    She did know it, but didn''t have much choice in the matter. Water types were nearly unbeatable in their natural environment, but they came with a few distinct disadvantages when competing in the standard circuit. Regulation Gyms were technically required to have at least a small pond in the arena, but it did little to alleviate the problems inherent with pokemon that could do little but flop around on dry land, as was demonstrated by her pokemon this very moment.


    Still, it was likely the best choice in the moment, even if Lapras wasn''t able to take down The Reaver by himself.


    Sula snorted, amused by her pokemon''s antics even in the stressful situation. "Hey, don''t get sassy with me right now. This is serious business, and I need you to take down that demon across the way."


    Lapras immediately got the message and settled in for a serious fight as he took in the volcanic arena with the seasoned eye of a professional battler. His eyes widened as he took in the scene before him; Blaine had issued no commands, yet there was not one, not two, but eighteen prancing Ninetales heading towards Lapras in a constantly shifting wall of fur.


    They really need to update that move name, thought Sula as clicked her tongue in annoyance at Ninetales'' exemplary Double Team.


    "Lapras! Widescale containment, form one, please," ordered Sula, relying on well-practiced commands relating to the different ways a dedicated water type could manipulate their chosen element. Form one was the simplest, and it basically meant ''blast them as hard as you can.''


    Without any indication of having heard her, Lapras exploded with elemental water energy and sent a massive wave of water crashing its way toward the approaching fox army.


    Despite his lack of mobility, Lapras was still one of her go-to pokemon in Gym battles due to the sheer volume of water he could handle. All water-types had their limits, which generally grew as they aged and trained, and the demonstration before her was among the upper limits of what a water-type could manage, to her knowledge. Sula thought of him as an immobile artillery source when on land, having the capacity to do broad field attacks like this, or even concentrated spheres of densely packed water energy that hit like a boulder of equivalent size.


    There was a hiss of steam and a staccato of small popping noises as Ninetales'' clones came into contact with the crashing water before bursting in a flash of fire that further muddled the already chaotic arena. The excess water poured off the arena''s edges onto the waiting magma below, creating a veritable steam room as the water evaporated en masse. Huge clouds of mist rose all around her, limiting visibility and setting a decidedly haunting tone for the battle.


    Sula and Lapras strained their eyes to find the real Ninetales hiding in the obscuring mist, but she couldn''t make out anything in the distance and she doubted her pokemon could, either.


    This steam might''ve been nice a few hours ago, thought Sula as she used her sleeve to wipe off the blend of condensation and sweat that now coated her face and neck. She clicked her tongue in disgust as she realized her sleeve was already fully saturated, and all she had done was move moisture around. Stupid fucking fire arena.


    "One more time, Lapras, just keep doing this as long as we need to. She has to come to us," ordered Sula. "Not like you can do much to hide, buddy."


    Just as Lapras was about to release another wave, a beam of green-white light shot out from somewhere in the obscuring mist, slamming into her pokemon''s chest. The sizzling noise in the background multiplied a thousand times over as the Solarbeam began hungrily eating through her pokemon''s thick layer of blubber.


    Lapras grunted in pain and writhed awkwardly in an attempt to move away from the concentrated grass-type energy but only succeeded in flopping himself over onto his side through his efforts, groaning in agonized frustration as he was unable to escape the burning beam of light. The crackling continued for several long seconds before fading.


    Sula''s face fell as she recognized a losing battle. Her already sitting duck of a pokemon was now effectively immobile and now sported a massive furrow of scorched and bloody flesh carved hideously into his chest and side. He was breathing heavily and didn''t look like he would last much longer¡ªnot that she could blame him.


    So, Sula decided to send him out with a bang. "AH SHIT, FUCK IT, LAPRAS, USE HYPER BEAM!" she cried out, hoping that he might be able to pinpoint where the attack came from, which was doubtful, but things like this tended to go her way despite the long odds.


    With a muted grunt of assent, her damaged pokemon reared back and emitted a crackling beam of white energy¡ªeasily a meter in diameter¡ªacross the arena, dragging it across diagonally from the bottom left corner to the upper right in the hopes that he would make contact.


    Her hopes soared when a pained whine echoed from beyond her view, followed by muted cursing from Blaine, which brought a tired grin to her face. Although her pokemon was barely hanging onto consciousness, she knew he had more in him."Lapras, I know you''re hurting. Push through it! Form one again!"


    With another pained groan, another towering wall of water coalesced into existence on their side of the arena¡ªthousands of liters of water rising over ten meters into the air¡ªwas sent roaring into the across the arena before her pokemon finally collapsed onto his side in full.


    Sula heard another whine of pain, and then silence.


    Please be down, please, please stay down, Sula prayed as she waited with bated breath. Lapras was my best answer. Please work. She clenched her fists in anticipation as the silence became increasingly deafening.


    The interaction between fire and water type-energy was interesting, as most of the elemental interactions tended to be, but especially for those so diamaterically opposed. Although Lapras hadn''t managed to hit Ninetales directly per se, beyond potentially a glancing blow from the Hyper Beam, the sheer quantity of water sent her way would cause extensive damage just by contact, wreaking havoc on her inherent biologic makeup.


    It seemed counterintuitive given that fire-types could swim out in the world with no problem, but being fully surrounded by water type-energy like the waves Lapras sent Ninetales way would be like a human being submerged in a vat of acid, albeit a slightly more durable one.


    Fifteen silent seconds went by. Then thirty.


    Just as Sula was about to release her next pok¨¦mon, she heard Blaine''s nasal voice through the haze, and she trembled in relief.


    "Ninetales is unable to battle. Lapras is unable to battle. Since your Pok¨¦mon fainted first, you''re up next. Rememberrrr, no switches," he called out in a taunting, almost sing-song voice, seemingly unaffected by his starter''s loss.


    She wasn''t surprised; after years of killing Johtans she doubted he would bat an eye at his pokemon being wounded or even killed. It wasn''t a luxury a soldier was afforded if they wanted to survive. Sure, it may have been decades later, but she doubted he had lost much of his steel even now.


    Sula felt herself shiver once more. For an Arceus damned volcanic arena, I''m shivering way too much, thought Sula.


    Wasting no time with her decision, Sula threw her starter out confidently, feeling assured the worst was out of the way.


    The fire-flying pok¨¦mon roared loudly as she entered the fray, eyes scanning through the mist to find her prey. In contrast to her species'' normal burnt orange coloration, this particular Charizard''s scales were entirely white due to the rarely seen condition of albinism. Her eyes shone a baleful crimson, and the flame on her tail was tipped with a pale blue flame. Lizzie the Charizard stood over two meters tall, her tail lashing with a not-so-subtle lust for violence.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Sula smiled proudly, admiring her oldest companion who had borne her through a thousand battles.


    "An interesting choice, Miss Seiichi. I had forgotten your penchant for my own chosen specialty. What a beautiful specimen," commented Blaine appreciatively. "Go, Torkoal!"


    The mist was thick enough Sula couldn''t even see the pokemon, but she knew of the species via her trip to Hoenn several years earlier. Lots of power, but limited mobility. Easy prey for a flying type. She didn''t understand why Blaine would''ve picked this matchup at all beyond as a sacrifice to set up the field for a later selection.


    Sula grimaced as a bright ray of sunshine lit up the arena, penetrating the mist and outlining Torkoal''s silhouette. The pokemon appeared to be idly hanging out in the center of the arena, but after Ninetale''s use of Solar Beam, Sula didn''t want to give it any chances. She raised her hand to command Lizzy forward, but once again, Blaine stole the initiative.


    "Torkoal, use Rock Tomb before she can get into the air! Focus on breaking her wings if you can." ordered Blaine, prompting a scowl from Sula at the brutal tactics.


    "Don''t get hit, Lizzie! Get to the air quickly and pick up that stupid pile of rocks! You know what to do," she shot back with fists clenched in determination.


    Huge shards of rock shot towards her pokemon, demonstrating excellent control over a non-intrinsic element for the fire-type.


    It was impressive. If Sula''s pokemon was any less mobile, she would''ve been in trouble.


    As things stood, Lizzie easily evaded the attacks, and the sharpened projectiles shattered loudly against the psychic barrier separating her from the rest of the arena. It took all her focus not to flinch at the deafening noise right in front of her face. Thank Arceus for League Kadabra.


    In the center of the arena, Lizzie hurtled towards the slower pokemon with a powerful flap of her nearly translucent wings before snatching Torkoal up in a bear hug and heading upwards. The pinned pokemon bit and scratched to escape to no avail.


    Lizzie, with her superior strength,handily suppressed her prey''s efforts to escape, but it wasn''t without cost¡ªTorkoal growled with effort, and the pseudo-dragon''s pale white scales blackened from the scorching heat, even as she gripped her package tighter to resist the increasing g-forces.


    With a few more beats of her wings, the dragon rose seventy meters above the arena before plummeting into an outright dive, pulling in her wings to increase speed. As they approached the arena, perhaps thirty meters up, Lizzie let go, leaving the helpless tortoise to plummet towards the waiting ground like a flaming hunk of shrapnel.


    Before he could hit the ground, his form disappeared in a flash of light as Blaine recalled it before his pokemon broke into a thousand gruesome chunks of turtle-meat.


    "That would''ve killed him, you know," said Blaine with ice in his voice, clearly unimpressed at the ruthless tactic. "You''d be fined and have your license suspended if you do something in a normal circuit battle."


    "Then it''s a good thing you recalled him when you did. If I recall, you never specified anything about not killing any pok¨¦mon when you laid out the rules for the match," retorted Sula with an apathetic shrug. "Let''s get on with this, Blaine. I''ll take down whatever you can throw at me and won''t hesitate to do what I need to. It''s not like you, of all people, have any room to critique my tactics."


    Blaine snorted in clear disgust. "As I said before, the younger generations appall me. As if using lethal tactics in a pok¨¦mon match for entertainment holds up compared to fighting in an actual war. You don''t know a thing, Miss Seiichi. I hope you never have to, for your sake. Charizard, go. Let''s see how you do when you don''t have air superiority," said Blaine as he released his fourth pok¨¦mon. "Charizard, gain altitude and strike it from the skies."


    "Oh, try not to kill your brethren if you can," Blaine added almost as an afterthought.


    Sula could practically feel his taunting smile, even though she couldn''t see him herself. Her breath caught in her throat as Blaine''s pok¨¦mon took the field, flying rapidly toward Lizzie''s position above the arena.


    Blaine''s Charizard may have lacked any unique characteristics like Lizzie''s coat of white scales, but he certainly wasn''t lacking in any way. The aging fire-lizard dwarfed Lizzie by at least a meter, and his frame looked like he outweighed her by nearly twice over.


    I did not know Blaine had a Charizard, thought Sula as she attempted to suppress a feeling of rising panic at the sight. Try as she might, Sula was unable to fully calm herself down and could feel her breath coming in shorter, rapid spasms as her body reacted against her will. After a few seconds, the feeling passed, but it left her feeling winded and frustrated even though she knew there was little she could''ve done to avoid the reaction.


    An instinctive fear response genetically coded into humans hijacked their system when first coming into contact with any type of draconic pok¨¦mon, even a pseudo-dragon like Charizard¡ªmost likely related to the fact that dragons were humanity''s biggest predators until humanity forged strong enough relations to tame and breed them. Sula suspected she had lost many an ancestor to the terrifying beasts for her body to react so strongly to Blaine''s Charizard despite her connection to her own pokemon. Not that there weren''t other reasons, as well.


    Sula vowed to spend more time building resistance against draconic energy. Freezing up like this was mortifying and could easily cost someone a battle if they weren''t able to regain their bearings.


    "Fire moves won''t work well on him, Lizzie! Get in close and hit him with a Dragon Claw if you can!" shouted Sula as she took the initiative in this matchup after shaking off the dragon-fear. "Don''t hold back! Do whatever you need to do!"


    Her voice echoed loudly around the volcanic rim¡ªshakier than she would''ve liked¡ªcarried from the speakers around the space. In battles like this, where the pok¨¦mon were tens of meters away from their trainers, it was vastly more difficult to give specific instructions. As a result, many ''high-level'' matches devolved into savage close-quarters combat where the combatant''s base instincts took over¡ªespecially in the case with two alpha predators such as the battle occurring above them.


    The two flaming reptiles hacked and bit at each other without mercy, and it wasn''t long before sprays of blood started falling down through the mist like a macabre rainstorm.


    That''s actually fucking terrifying, thought Sula with a sort of detached awareness as she watched the battle unfold above her, feeling grateful she wore red.


    Sula could hardly distinguish what was happening above her, only seeing brief flashes of fire sporadically illuminate the night sky. She could hear the growls, roars, and grunts inherent to a melee like this as both pok¨¦mon fought tooth and claw to emerge victorious.


    "Lizzie, you got this! I know he''s older and bigger than you, but you''re young and skilled! Take that grandpa out! Size isn''t everything!" cheered Sula as she struggled to think of something she could do to help.


    In times like these, trainers realized truly how powerless they were in the face of pok¨¦mon. More minor gym matches and pok¨¦mon contests gave trainers the illusion that they were in control and that their hard work and decision making granted them the win. It wasn''t until a trainer reached the upper echelons of battling that they realized how small they were, and most of the work was done before the battle.


    I can''t do a damn thing, realized Sula as she waited and hoped for the result she wanted.


    As Sula was spacing out, thinking about her place in the grand scheme of things, the duel came to a close as Blaine''s Charizard anticlimactically fell nearly lifeless from the sky, with the dull thud unique to a body devoid of consciousness hitting the ground.


    The pokemon''s wings had been heavily damaged, and he was missing his right horn entirely. Blood began rapidly pooling underneath the damaged pok¨¦mon from the numerous gaping wounds he had received from Lizzie''s sharp talons.


    Seconds later, Lizzie, now liberally covered in blood and blackened scales, landed to announce her dominance over the elder Charizard with a victorious bellow, letting out a stream of roaring flames as if to herald her coming as the new leader of the pack.


    Sula pumped her fist in excitement, feeling pleasantly surprised at the result.


    I knew she needed an extra push to win, thought Sula as she ironically attributed the victory to her cheering, quickly forgetting how powerless she felt seconds before.


    Blaine recalled the unconscious pok¨¦mon before muttering something too quietly for the mic to pick up.


    "Arcanine, go. Extreme Speed into Crunch. Don''t give her a chance to escape," ordered Blaine as he released his fifth pok¨¦mon, who took to the field in a blur, blinking out of sight before reappearing with a dull thump as he crashed into the barely coherent Lizzie, who was high on adrenaline from the primal battle she had just finished.


    Lizzie let out an unbecoming squeak as she was violently thrown from her position near the center of the ring into one of the psychic barriers. There was a dull crunch as one of the large bones in her wing snapped, eliciting a screech of agony from the flagging pok¨¦mon.


    Arcanine gave her no respite and immediately latched his jaws around the damaged wing as he shook Lizzie like a ragdoll, sending splatters of blood and saliva flying around the edge of the arena.


    "Oh shit," said Sula as she recalled her starter before further damage could be done to the most delicate part of Lizzie''s body. "Nice work, Liz, we''ll get you patched up in no time as soon as we finish up with this," she muttered to the pok¨¦ball as she gingerly put it back on her belt.


    Sula could tell the time for conversation was over, so rather than saying something to get under Blaine''s skin, she just sent out her next pok¨¦mon.


    "Take this oversized puppy down, Queenie," ordered Sula to her next combatant, a large blue saurian who practically bristled with venomous spikes. "Use toxic to coat yourself in poison, and then scatter some spikes around yourself so he can''t get close for free. He''s quicker than you¡ªdon''t worry about trying to catch him. Play it slow. Hit him with Poison Stings if he gets close enough."


    As Queenie began carrying out her trainer''s instructions, Arcanine moved.


    Rather than getting close, he retreated to Blaine''s side of the field to stay out of the poison type''s range.


    "Flamethrower; sear off the poison. Use evasive tactics, and don''t get close," ordered Blaine dispassionately. "There''s no need to rush this fight."


    The Arcanine swiftly carried out the command, using his superior speed to avoid the Nidoqueen''s slower moving darts and sending short bursts of fire to harass the comparatively slower pok¨¦mon.


    Sula grimaced as she realized Blaine wasn''t letting Arcanine get anywhere near Queenie. She also noticed that most of the venom on Queenie''s spikes had already evaporated due to Arcanine''s harrying Flamethrowers.


    "Okay, we gotta switch it up, girlie. He''s too quick to hit. Work up a Sandstorm and use Sludge Bombs on the surrounding area. I want this dog walking through poisonous sludge," called out Sula.


    Nodding, Queenie focused for a moment, ignoring the intermittent bursts of fire, and the seemingly ever-present steam was finally chased out as a roaring Sandstorm screamed into existence within the bounds of the psychic shield. With a roar, the Nidoqueen erupted in a corona of virulent poison-type energy as the Sludge Bomb doused the surrounding area.


    True to Sula''s word, the poison and ground type-energy mixed seamlessly, and the arena was quickly coated in an inhospitable layer of toxic mud.


    Arcanine growled in frustration and pain as his paws began disintegrating from the concentrated poison he could no longer avoid.


    Sula nodded, happy with how things were shaping up. They had used this tactic many times before with faster opponents. "That''s it, Queenie! Just keep up the Sandstorm, and you can wait for him to come to you!"


    "Tch. Change of plans Arcanine. We can''t afford to wait out the sandstorm. Get in there with a Flare Blitz; try to avoid the spikes if you can," said Blaine.


    Sula thought she could hear the tiniest hint of panic creeping into Blaine''s voice, and she smiled in satisfaction. We have an easy lead. I''m almost there.


    "Queenie! Try to predict where he''ll hit you and position yourself to spear him if you can! Just keep it up! I know you can do this!" Sula shouted, hoping her pokemon could maintain the vast quantities of type energy she was currently outputting into the surrounding environment.


    At this point, between maintaining a constant sandstorm, multiple barrages of Sludge Bomb, and the earlier pestering tactics, her pokemon was swaying in exhaustion. Her eyes looked slightly unfocused but narrowed with determination at Sula''s encouragement. Or, so she liked to think, anyway.


    Arcanine didn''t waste any time, thundering towards Queenie while wreathed with white-hot flames. Unfortunately for him, she barely shifted her body in time, tucking her head to lance the Arcanine with her horn as he made contact.


    Both pok¨¦mon grunted in pain at the contact; Arcanine''s brutal attack quickly ate through Queenie''s natural armor, but the damage was already done. Arcanine''s weight, paired with his momentum, had driven his opponent''s horn deep into his chest.


    Arcanine whined in pain and desperately tried to pull himself off of the horn, but Queenie reacted instinctively and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him even further onto the impaling appendage with a quiet moan of effort even as the heat turned left her vulnerable flesh cracked and weeping. She shook herself wildly, scattering scraps of flesh as her spikes made easy work of his natural defenses.


    "Stop! We''re done! I forfeit the match!" cried Blaine frantically as he recalled his pok¨¦mon before it could become irreparably damaged. "This has gone too far for a competitive match. I don''t have anything that can match another two of your pokemon. It would be pointless, much as I''m loathe to admit it."


    As Blaine submitted, Sula felt a brief flood of relief spread through her overwhelmed nervous system before she realized something was wrong. Seriously wrong. I don''t feel so good, she thought, collapsing in a heap, unconscious.


    <hr>


    Blaine paused on his way off the platform, unaware of Sula''s state. "Miss Seiichi. You may be the next champion. You may win all your matches, taking down the other Gym Leaders one by one. You and your pok¨¦mon are talented¡ªno one can deny that, least of all me." He shook his head, feeling a decade older after his first loss in years. "But please, I beg you to consider what you may lose along the way if you continue to pursue victory at all costs. Some things aren''t worth losing," Blaine mused as he recalled his experiences in the previous war. He had certainly lost something that he had never found again.


    Pausing on the stairs, he waited for her inevitable response, expecting something sassy and disrespectful per his experiences with the upstart the last few seasons.


    Nothing.


    Blaine waited a few seconds longer. "Miss Seiichi? Sula?" He paused. "Silly child?" When that garnered no response, he finally turned around, in concern. It didn''t take long to notice the girl''s body curled up across the way, with her Nidoqueen passed out cold in the middle of the ring in a concerningly large pool of blood and burnt scales.


    "Shit," cursed Blaine as he realized Sula had ignored his secretary''s well-intentioned advice to bring a water bottle or two. Maybe he needed to provide water bottles at the platforms? Shaking his head, he pressed a button on the edge of his platform and a scratchy voice came through.


    "Sir? I thought you were in a match? Is everything alright up there?" asked Miss Shalke via the intercom system installed throughout the gym property.


    "We''ve got another one," grumbled Blaine dejectedly as he thought about all the paperwork coming his way from yet another unconscious trainer on his property. He hoped she was alright¡ªKiriel would have his head if anything happened to her darling daughter.

 Chapter 15: Emotional Damage

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, 2200


    The incongruently loud boy''s outburst broke up the tense atmosphere infecting the space around the fire due to our heated conversation. Rather than get angry at the interruption, Dani burst out in a surprisingly delicate-sounding fit of giggles. What a nice laugh, I noted.


    In any case, her giggling was contagious and the previously tense crowd of teens around me steadily joined in until we were all chuckling around the fire.


    Things went smoothly from that point on. After a brief round of somewhat awkward introductions and shuffling of bodies, the entire party dedicated its attention to the match blaring through the elderly ranger''s worn-down camp radio.


    I hadn''t caught her name when we first arrived, but she had since introduced herself as Nan. The ranger wore an outfit of grey and red hiking clothing, with the insignia of the Pokemon Rangers stitched onto the breast and back of her jacket. She had shoulder length grey hair and seemed far too friendly to be here as punishment, as I had initially assumed when considering the checkpoints dotting the route to Vermilion.


    Maybe she requested to be stationed here? She seems to enjoy mothering everybody.


    Nan watched us in amusement as the group reacted in varying ways throughout the match, generously breaking out some kettle corn she prepared in a small black kettle over the fire, handing out portions around the fire with a gentle smile.


    It was delicious, especially after a long day. The blend of salty and sweet seemed to suit the mood perfectly.


    Shit, I completely forgot to eat today, I realized. I wonder if Nan is someone''s favorite relative. She''s so gentle, friendly, and considerate.  My stomach grumbled at me as I munched on the savory snack, making me keenly aware of how hungry I was. I''ll make some stew later, I guess.


    The group around me seemed intensely focused as they tried to catch all the details the announcer delivered via rapid-fire in his buttery smooth radio voice, talking up the pokemon in a way that made me snort as I thought of Sula''s Grumpig as fierce, of all things.


    Rapidash was noble, Ninetales otherworldly, Charizard brave, and so on, although I knew the commentator was clearly biased when he described Sula''s Lapras as fat, of all things. Although, I had to acknowledge it certainly made the match feel more important than it really was in the grand scheme of things¡ªeven if it was largely bullshit, in my opinion.


    The camp reactions were something to watch, as well. The others cheered loudly whenever Sula''s pok¨¦mon made a good move, their faces lighting up in jubilation as if they personally had done the deed. In comedic juxtaposition they groaned and hung their heads or bit their nails whenever one of her pokemon went down. Their over-the-top reactions were both cute and sickening to me.


    The announcer''s visceral descriptions even made me wince, especially his description of Sula''s poor Lapras getting hit repeatedly by a powerful Solar Beam from such a well-known pokemon. The others cheered as if it was all just a game when he managed to weather the hits.


    Their reactions weren''t surprising. Normal people didn''t really get how much damage powerful pokemon could cause to each other unless they saw a high-level match in person, up close.


    Sure, they heard the noise and saw the expressions of pain, but it was different when you could practically taste the flesh sizzling. A Solar Beam like that could easily melt through just about anything besides solid steel if Kiriel''s Vileplume was any comparison.


    Still, despite my judgement of their naivety of the match, I found myself settling into the relaxed vibe around the fire. My new pokemon was nestled up against me, looking around with wide eyes at the very human reactions surrounding us. Eon and Nana, per usual, sat vigilantly behind me, keeping a close eye in case anything wandered in.


    I sighed, kicking back and simply enjoying the moment.


    This is actually really fun.


    <hr>


    Time blurred by, and before I knew it, Sula had won via a forfeit from the aging fire specialist, drawing gasps at the announcement.


    Of course she did, I thought, with a confusing blend of emotions. It was inevitable. Sula will always get what she wants most.


    Not that I didn''t see the forfeit coming. As far as I knew, Blaine didn''t have a pokemon that could match the remaining several Sula had in reserve, and I''m nearly positive he knew her entire team. It would be a waste of time and suffering to continue the match unless he thought he could come back. The boys seemed to think it was cowardly, but I saw it as wise.


    After listening to Sula''s match, we gathered contentedly around the fire. Although I was initially annoyed at the rude hand gesture I had received for no good reason, I quickly discovered that Jean, the culprit, was a die-hard Sula fan. He was currently gushing about the match, and I sat there in quiet disbelief while listening to his monologue.


    "Can you believe Blaine just gave up?? I can''t believe he would do something like that! He must have just been so scared of her presence. I heard she''s terrifying in person, but I can''t wait to meet her! My older brother told me he saw her in person once and always bragged about it! I can''t wait to show him up! Arceus, I just want to see her Charizard even once," he said longingly as he glanced at his own pok¨¦mon; the timid Meowth who had lost to Dani''s Venonat earlier.


    "Meow?" it inquired with a downcast look, seemingly aware that his partner was thinking wistfully about my sister''s Charizard. Not that I could blame him¡ªMeowth didn''t offer much beyond their application as phenomenal pets. Or, at least that''s how the Seiichi viewed them, preferring not to waste their time with species without battle or infrastructural utility.


    Jean continued, unashamed at how the insensitive comment had affected his pok¨¦mon. The poor cat pokemon practically shrunk into itself.


    Not cool, man.


    "I wish we were around a TV. The radio is great and all, but it would''ve been amazing to see it when it aired! What was your favorite part?" Jean inquired of Avery with an intense look, eyes practically glazed over in his furor.


    Avery looked surprised at the question but decided to play along anyway. I hadn''t spent that much time around men my age, but Avery seemed very down to earth from my impression so far.


    Certainly better than Jean. I decided then and there that Jean rubbed me the wrong way, and I wanted little to do with him if I could help it. Dani''s request to join us made even more sense if this was the norm in her group.


    "Weel, I guess ma'' favorite part was probably when her lil'' pig knocked out that cocky horse," offered Avery casually. "I love a good underdog story."


    I observed the interaction, thinking the other boys would be annoyed by Jean''s obsession, but I was surprised to see that they were all listening attentively to Avery''s response.


    "Right! I loved that part, too!" Jean agreed before turning to Dani. "What about you, Dani? What was your favorite part of the fight?"


    Dani looked to me as if gauging my reaction. I shrugged, curious what her answer was.


    "There were lots of good parts, but I found myself most impressed when her Charizard took out Blaine''s. Strategy is great and all, but there''s something immensely satisfying about watching a simple competition of power with no recourse to tricks and luck. Say what you want about Sula, but her pokemon are strong." She sighed, looking down at the fire. "I''d like to be that strong, someday."


    Nobody said anything at that, and we enjoyed the comfortable silence on the beautiful summer evening.


    Huh, so this is how people look at Sula. Strength. Power. A champion. I grimaced as a tinge of jealousy flared for an instant before I swiftly quashed it.  No use being jealous of Sula now that I have no chance to catch up without the Dratini Kiriel had promised me. Guess I''m all in on Larvitar, now.


    The pokemon had fallen asleep and was leaning heavily against me. He was cute but would turn into quite the monster if the depictions in the guidebook were even remotely accurate, although I had no idea how consuming the Water Stone might impact his growth. Hopefully for the best, I mused. It''s a shame just how far Sula is ahead, though. But it''s not like it could be any other way.


    My contemplative silence was interrupted as Ellie forcefully poked me, holding her finger up to her lips as if I was the loud one.


    "Are you okay, Mare?" whispered Ellie, even as I attempted to stifle my surprised yelp. It didn''t work; Dani glanced over in concern from across the fire, but I waved her attention away and she returned to staring at the fire with a dismissive shrug.


    Ellie was sitting on a small stone with a dozing Petal in her lap and River by her feet. I found myself impressed that she avoided jostling her sleeping pokemon with the energy she had imparted into the deceptively strong poke.


    "Ow! Don''t poke me like that!" I hissed, rubbing the sunburnt, and now sore, spot. I made sure to keep my voice quiet.


    "You look kind of upset. I just thought I would check-in. I may not be the smartest cookie, but even I noticed that you have some serious complex with your family," Ellie pointed out.


    I rolled my eyes and snorted. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m happy for Sula''s victory; there''s nothing else to it."


    What is her deal? I don''t have a problem with my family, I thought incredulously as I tried to figure out what this had to do with anything. Actually, I can''t have a problem with my family, I mentally corrected.


    "Cut the bullshit, Mare, we need to have a chat. Let''s say goodbye to these guys and go back to the cabin," Ellie said, her tone leaving little room for argument.


    Not that I minded, having already had my fill of the heightened energy. "Fine, but I think you''re overreacting," I shot back without much bite.


    I braced my core to pick up Larvitar, who was leaning heavily against my side. Oh wow, he''s heavy, I realized as I struggled to find an efficient way to hoist him.


    Much to the amusement of the others around the fire, I struggled to find a sustainable method to carry him, struggling through several different positions. I eventually settled on wrapping my arms around his stomach and resting my head next to his horn.


    "Larrrvi," he cooed in annoyance at the movement.


    "We''re off to bed, buddy," I whispered in what I hoped was a comforting tone. "I imagine you''re pretty tired."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Larvitar yawned before settling in against my arms.


    Beside me, Ellie also picked up her much lighter grass type, who barely stirred as she lifted her without visible effort. River picked himself up, looking more than ready for bed.


    "Y''all headed to bed for the night?" asked Avery from across the way.


    "Yes. I''m afraid we''ll have to retire now. It''s been a long day, after all," I told him as I moved towards our waiting cabin, Larvitar in hand.


    "Thanks for having us! This was a lot of fun!" shouted Ellie with a wave as she followed my lead. "We''ll see you guys in the morning!"


    "Was our pleasure. Dani here was just tellin'' me that we''ll be travelin'' partners for the next few days anyhow, so I''m sure we''ll have a chance to talk more. I''m pretty tuckered out, misself, now that you mention it," Avery said as he stood up with a stretch. His large frame cast ominous shadows into the surrounding area.


    "See you folks in the mornin''! Lads, let''s get to bed. G''night, Dani," he said with a deferential nod at the older trainer.


    "Night, Avery. Sorry for getting upset earlier. I just don''t like people talking down to me, and I overreacted," Dani replied with a serious face. "We good?"


    Avery''s eyebrows shot up at the apology; I could tell he had not seen that one coming. Neither had I, for that matter.


    She''s more mature than I gave her credit for, I thought. Sula would''ve held a grudge forever in this situation, taking every opportunity to poke and prod at him.


    "We''re good, Dani. See ya in the morning! Thank ya verra much, Miss Nan," he said politely to the ranger before heading into darkness.


    "Good night, boys and girls! Thanks for joining me on this fine evening. What an exciting way to close out the day! Make sure to brush your teeth before you go to bed. I''ll have breakfast ready in the morning for whoever is up early enough," Nan called out as she made her way to the central cabin.


    The other boys obediently followed suit behind their apparent leader; they were in one of the larger cabins closer to the center of camp. Besides Avery and Jean, the others had yet to speak much besides their over-the-top reactions during the match.


    "Alright, enough stalling. Let''s get back to the cabin," said Ellie.


    "Fine," I responded drily as turned away from the fire. Eon and Nana headed off ahead of us to scout.


    Rather than head off with the boys, Dani made her way towards us, catching us just out of the fire''s dying light.


    "Mind if I join you guys for a second? I just had a quick question before you go to bed," Dani whispered, looking over her shoulder to ensure the other boys were out of earshot.


    "Sure, what''s up?" I asked curiously. I wonder what''s on her mind?


    "I couldn''t help but notice that you seemed a bit upset when the match finished. The other guys don''t know you''re Sula''s little brother yet. Do you want me to keep it a secret so things don''t get weird?"


    Why does everyone think I''m upset? I struggled to figure out what was giving people the wrong idea. Something wrong with my face, or something else? Am I upset?


    "See! Mare, I told you something was wrong," Ellie interjected before I could respond. "He looked pissed, right?"


    Dani looked a bit surprised when Ellie answered the question. "Yeah¡­We just met, so I don''t want to step on any toes. I doubt any of those idiots picked up on it, but you looked like you had bitten into something sour but were trying to keep your face from scrunching up," Dani explained.


    "That''s such a perfect way to describe it! Like this!" Ellie said and pinched her cheeks together demonstrably.


    I grimaced at the unfortunate facial expression. I''ll have to be more careful. I hope they''re just being dramatic.


    "Oh. I didn''t realize I was doing that," I answered honestly. "I''ll be careful to monitor my expressions better next time. Sorry for the inconvenience. I''d love if you could refrain from mentioning who I am, as well."


    I expected a quick acceptance of the apology and was caught off guard when both stopped in place and fixed me with a look of apparent confusion and something else. Pity.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    "Mare, you don''t need to apologize? You didn''t do anything wrong. We''re just checking if you''re okay," said Dani with a crinkled brow.


    Ellie glanced over at Dani with a searching look, and the other girl stared back unruffled. Is this some type of girl thing I don''t understand? I wondered as I stayed out of it.


    Ellie must have found what she was looking for considering the next words out of her mouth. "Dani, I''m not sure how much he told you on your swim or whatever it is that you guys were actually doing, but Mare''s family is fucked up with a capital F. That''s what I wanted to talk to him about, but if you''re going to be traveling with us from now on, you might as well join in if you''re serious about it," said Ellie. "Let''s get into the cabin before we continue; I don''t want to get interrupted by anything."


    "I''m in. I doubt the boys are even still awake; they snore like Snorlax and fart like Tauros at the end of the day," confirmed Dani with a frown as she trailed behind us. "It''ll be nice to get some space."


    "Great!" replied Ellie with a prim smile.


    At this point, we had made it to the camp''s outer edge and were approaching our dimly lit cabin.


    I felt increasingly confused at what was going on. Was this some type of intervention, where they needed to save me? The genuine concern they displayed for me left me feeling distinctly uneasy as I woodenly opened the door and sat heavily on my bed.


    Is this what it was supposed to be like? Is this what friends and family are supposed to do when something is wrong? I''m not supposed to hide what I''m feeling?


    "Earth to Mare, snap out of it, dude," Ellie called as she waved her hands in front of me. "You have this crazy intense look on your face like you''re about to face down a raging pokemon." She turned to Dani. "We don''t bite, right?"


    "Right," agreed Dani with a crooked smile. "Not usually, anyway."


    "What is even going on here?" I asked, my voice hard even though I didn''t want it to be. "What do you want me to say? Is this some sort of emotional intervention? I don''t need your pity. I''m fine. I already told you nothing was wrong. I must''ve just been making a face for some reason. We don''t need to do this."


    Panic rose in my chest as I realized I basically freaked out for no reason. They probably think I''m overreacting. I can''t believe I''m already fucking things up this ea-


    "Mare, just shut up and listen for a second," said Ellie firmly, interrupting my spiraling thoughts. "We''ve known each other for like, almost two days, and I can already tell that you''re a hot fucking mess from your family. You''re avoidant, cold, analytical, and act like anything you do is an opportunity to prove your worth, or something to be judged, and it''s concerning me."


    "Maybe I should go¡­" said Dani awkwardly as she stood there, uncertainly. She was fidgeting and wringing her hands nervously and it actually made me feel slightly better knowing I wasn''t the only one reacting to the situation.


    "Nope. Sit. You already said yes," commanded Ellie as she gestured at one of the empty beds. Dani quickly complied, finding herself unable to resist the younger girl''s snappy orders.


    "If we''re going to travel together and actually do what we''re supposed to do, this isn''t going to cut it. I don''t give a shit about your bitch mom, or arrogant sister, or passive dad. But I do care about my dad¡ªand you, if you can believe it¡ªand if you keep doing what you''re doing, this whole plan will fail," said Ellie passionately. "Mare, I know I couldn''t possibly understand what it''s like to have a sister like Sula, but I know what it''s like to feel alone and unable to express what you actually feel."


    She sighed, running her hands through her hair. "You probably don''t even think of me as a person, right? Probably just think I''m some deadweight you need to carry through this assignment. Someone you just need to keep alive until the next nine months are up. I''m right, aren''t I?" Ellie accused.


    I looked away, unable to respond to her accurate assessment. I had thought of it like that, but maybe not quite so harshly as she characterized it. I did think of her as a person. One of my only friends, even if I had just met her. But she was close enough that I had little to say without making even more of a fool of myself.


    "I knew it," Ellie breathed, mistakenly interpreting my silence as tacit agreement. "Look. I''m new. I''m not as good as you or your family, but we need to work as a team to make this happen. Please, just let me in a bit here and talk to me about what''s going on with you," she said with pleading eyes. "I can be good. I can be great; I know I can. But I can''t do it if you''re storming ahead in your own world, dragging me along for the ride."


    Ellie was nearly in tears, and I could feel my face burning in shame at the fact that I might have some role to play in her feelings. Stop crying, please, I pleaded internally. I am nothing worth crying over.


    I didn''t know what to say or do, having never experienced someone talking to me so emotionally. So earnestly. It was all happening too fast.


    "I''m sor¡ª" I paused, unsure how to word what I wanted to say. Taking a deep breath, I continued. "I''m sorry, Ellie. I didn''t know you cared so much. Nobody has ever talked to me like this before and I honestly don''t know what to think or do. Never really worried about me like this."


    I laughed bitterly, thinking of Sula''s ''check-in'' before I left home on the first day.


    Larvitar looked up at me in concern from his position on my lap. "Larvvv," he cooed in consolation. I rubbed his scales soothingly, although whether for him or me I was unsure. "It''s okay, little guy, just go to bed. I''m fine now, I promise."


    "Cute," Ellie whispered airily before returning her attention to me. Dani had yet to move from her position, but she was clearly interested in the conversation as evidenced by leaning forward with an attentive gaze.


    I took a breath, gathering my will to continue. "Whenever my family ever actually asked me how I was doing, which was rare, it never felt like they were genuinely concerned or saw me for what I was feeling. It felt more like a mechanic checking in on a piece of machinery to ensure it was still functioning rather than genuine compassion. If there was ever a problem, they dealt with it in a logical and pragmatic fashion regardless of my feelings. They never even asked me what I wanted."


    It hurt to talk about this, as it brought up all the disingenuous conversations I had over the years. I had never once felt like my family cared beyond my ability to perform.


    "I''m asking now," said Ellie with a relieved smile as she realized I''d made my decision. "What do you want? What are you feeling?"


    I couldn''t help but return the smile, feeling slightly better.


    Arceus, I''m lucky. She might be a rank amateur, but I''ll take this over the Seiichi any day.


    "Truth is, Ellie, I''m not fine. I didn''t realize I was making such an obvious facial expression, but I couldn''t help but feel disappointed when Sula won. I feel like an awful brother for even thinking that, but some part of me just wanted it to happen. Just once, so I could know that I had a chance to catch up to her and actually be seen by my family," I admitted, feeling nauseous at the admission.


    They probably think I''m awful for thinking something like that. I braced myself for the disgusted reaction I knew was impending, but it never came.


    Instead, Ellie nodded encouragingly. "It''s okay, Mare. I think that reaction makes complete sense."


    I looked at her incredulously, my voice getting louder. "How can you say that?! It goes against everything I''ve been taught. Willing ill against a family member is the gravest sin I could have! All I know is to do my duty, follow their words, and support the clan." I spat the words out, venom filling them. "If Kiriel heard any of this, she''d probably disown me without a second thought, besides briefly regretting the waste of resources. And my dad, don''t even get me started," I said with a contemptuous shake of my head.


    "He just goes along with whatever Kiriel says and is too afraid to stand up to her over anything. He knew I had my hopes up for that Dratini. He knew I wanted even a fraction of the attention that Kiriel and the rest of the clan shower Sula with. And he just sits there, trying to smooth everything over so that no one''s feathers are ruffled. It makes me sick. I can''t believe I''m related to such a fucking coward."


    I was practically growling at this point, but I couldn''t stop myself. I spent so much time actively suppressing every ugly emotion I was feeling that it was now leaking out in a pathetic way. I could feel hot tears dripping down my face to pool aimlessly on the dirty cabin floor.


    "And Sula. My big sister, my best friend. The only one who shows me any compassion at all. It hurts the worst, actually. It hurts because I know that if she deemed me a legitimate threat, all her affection would disappear instantly." I snorted. "Sure, she''s nice to me, teaches me, and has dragged me all over the world, but her mind is only ever truly on one thing: to be the best."


    I took a deep breath, only now registering the embarrassment I felt at such a vulnerable profession of my inner thoughts. I quickly wiped my tears away with a fist, trying to act like nothing happened.


    They''re going to think I''m weak, I realized in dawning horror.


    "Sorry about all that. I don''t know what came over me," I explained as I finally looked up at Ellie and Dani. I had been staring down at the ground the whole time I was talking and recoiled in surprise when I saw them.


    Ellie was crying, and not just a little bit.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" I asked, my brow crinkling in confusion at their reactions. This doesn''t make any sense.


    "No! You didn''t do anything wrong! I''m so glad I''m an only child in a broken, albeit normal family," sobbed Ellie as she wiped away her tears. "That''s so wrong! You''re just a kid! Clans in Kanto are stupid!"


    Dani gave me a strained smile; I could tell she didn''t know how to act in such a setting. Not that I could blame her, if our positions were switched I wouldn''t know what to say, either.


    Welp, there go my chances with her, if I ever had any.


    "I have to agree with Ellie here. Hearing all that from you makes me grateful for my relatively normal upbringing. I''m sorry you went through all that, bud," she said awkwardly.


    I grimaced when I heard the "bud." Yup, definitely no chance in hell now.


    "Uh, thanks for listening, I guess? I feel a lot better. Like, really good. Honestly, I didn''t realize I was so upset until you said something. How''d you get so good at talking to people, Ellie?" I asked, feeling genuine admiration for her ability to get me to open up for the first time in my young life.


    "Ha," Ellie said smugly. The tears had stopped, but her green eyes stood out vividly against their red edges. "Try being an only child with parents that hate each other, with the slightest misstep causing a complete fucking mess. Nothing like trying to mediate your parents'' everyday fights to make you emotionally perceptive as a fucking Togepi!"


    "And Mare," she said, her voice soft. "Thanks for letting us in. It''s nice to meet you, for real this time."


    "Yeah," I smiled, for the first time in the journey feeling like things might get better. "Thank you, too."

 Chapter 16: Training or Hazing?

    Friday, June 2nd, 1978, Later that night


    Eon padded silently around the camp, double-checking each cabin one by one to ensure there would be no would-be eavesdroppers of her clandestine nighttime endeavors. The cacophony of human noises emanating from the large cabin made her crunch her sensitive nose up in distaste. Disgusting humans, she thought.


    She didn''t understand how Mare''s new friend could put up with them, but she was there to serve, not question, and she would put up with their presence for as long as he willed it. As long as it served his best interests, of course.


    After a second run through the camp, she was certain no one beyond her and Nana were awake and she stealthily returned to her charge''s cabin, carefully nudging the door open with a paw to avoid notice.


    "Grab him," she whispered softly to Nana, who had been waiting on high alert for any stirring from their trainer or his new partner, the green-eyed one that would be joining them for the foreseeable future.


    Without a word, Nana delicately lifted the currently snoozing Larvitar by the scruff of his scaly neck and carried him into the beckoning shadows before hoisting the rock type onto his back. He moved with a surprising grace considering his large size.


    Larvitar, who had been entirely exhausted from his big first day, gave no indication that his deep sleep was even remotely in danger of being interrupted, simply settling into the new heated bed.


    Thank goodness he''s so tired, thought Eon with relief. This would be difficult to explain if Mare woke up.


    Eon had been worried the child would wake up in alarm while they were still within earshot of the camp, leading to the inevitable result of resorting to more extreme methods to keep him quiet. She might be hard, but harming children was something she would avoid unless absolutely necessary.


    The troupe stopped a few hundred meters from the camp in a small clearing just north of the main path in a thicket of dense pines.


    "You can set him down now. There, on that rock," Eon directed Nana with a nod at a medium-sized rock centered in the clearing.


    Nana gently draped the baby pok¨¦mon onto the rock, giving him a soft nudge awake.


    "Ah!" Larvitar cried out in fright, his eyes wide and pupils dilated. "Where am I? Who''s there?"


    The little guy scooted himself off the rock as he tried to figure out what was happening. He landed on the ground with a squeal of surprise.


    "''Tis simply us, your new family," explained Eon in amusement as Larvitar managed to climb back up on the rock with a tiny squeak of effort.


    "Why did you wake me up, Aunty? I was having such a good dream," complained a crestfallen Larvitar as he wiped the sleep out of his eyes.


    "We need to appraise you," interjected Nana plainly from his position on the edge of the clearing.


    Eon rolled her eyes. He always tries so hard to be edgy and aloof.


    "Appraise me? What does that mean?" asked Larvitar curiously.


    "Appraise means to evaluate. It means to ascertain what means you have to advance Master Mare''s cause," said Eon haughtily. "We have no room for pokemon that exist simply to be weights strapping us down to mediocrity."


    "I don''t know what those words mean!" the juvenile pok¨¦mon said with a frown, clearly thinking hard as evidenced by biting his tiny lower lip.


    "What can you do," clarified Nana simply. The firedog flashed a disapproving look at Eon.


    "There''s no need to complicate it so. I''ve never understood your need to talk down to others, especially children such as this one."


    Eon snorted. "Considering your base nature, you wouldn''t understand the nuances like I do," she said with a flick of her fluffy tail.


    Nana completely ignored her, used to her antics after long years working together. Although Eon was technically assigned to Mare first, Nana secretly considered himself more reliable than the overly confident fox-kin. The difference was only a matter of days, but still, it rankled him.


    She just needs to talk less, he concluded to himself for the thousandth time although he had no idea how to actually influence her actions, stubborn as she was.


    "Nana is correct in this case, though. Simple words may suffice in this instance. What can you do? I''ll admit I''m somewhat curious about the effects of this," Eon said as she used her forepaw to poke at the faintly glowing sigils on Larvitar''s back that only appeared visible in the darkness. "I still cannot believe you consumed the means to my advancement," she hissed in frustration, imagining how much better she would be able to serve Mare as an elegant Vaporeon, finally freed of her current weak form.


    "I''m sorry! I was hungry," Larvitar said sheepishly. "I didn''t know it was important to you, Aunty Eon. Something about the pretty rock just called to me," he said with a shrug. "It was just sitting there in the water shimmering."


    "Stop pouting, Eon. It''s unbecoming for someone of your stature," ordered Nana pointedly. "Mare will be sure to find another one, or mayhap you''ll obtain an even more exotic form if Arceus wills it."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Bah," chuffed Eon. "I loathe the wait. Five years is too long, Nana. I know you, too, cannot wait for Mare to finally purchase a Fire Stone."


    "Be that as it may, he is still a child. Do not hold against him that which he could not have known."


    "I know, Nana dearest. I''m merely having a bit of fun. I know better than to dwell on lost opportunities. I wouldn''t have made it this far if I became mired in what could have been within the clan."


    Eon turned to Larvitar and got right up into his face. "So, in Nana''s words, what can you do?"


    Larvitar crinkled his tiny brow in confusion. "Do? I don''t know what you mean. I just am."


    "What moves can you use," Eon clarified. "All Pokemon, even those such as yourself, should have a basic ability to harness and channel certain varieties of natural energy in some capacity. I believe I overheard Mare mention that you are a ground-rock species, meaning you should be able to manipulate and create those substances in a variety of different ways."


    "That is correct," confirmed Nana. "The young master explicitly stated Larvitar is to be used for the first gym, as Kuon specializes in electric species. However, I am concerned about his newfound coloration, not to mention those," he said with a gesture at the bloody slashes on Larvitar''s neck.


    Larvitar covered his gills protectively at the observation. "I don''t feel any different. What are they supposed to do?"


    "They''re to breathe underwater. A bit strange for a rock-ground type, don''t you think?" commented Eon sarcastically. "What do you think, Nana? Shall we find a stream and test them out?"


    Nana nodded thoughtfully. "That might work, actually."


    "No! Don''t toss me in!" squealed Larvitar with a shudder. "It''s cold, and I don''t like the water! How do I use a move?"


    "Focus on the energy in your chest and imagine it doing something. It should be innate, although I am uncertain what your starting moves are," admitted Eon with a slight note of frustration.


    "Try Rock Throw," suggested Nana. "Every rock type I have encountered was able to perform the technique, although I know not what rock energy feels like to channel. I imagine it is hard," he deadpanned.


    "Don''t overthink it, little one. Focus inside your chest, where the organ that collects the energy resides. Imagine that energy creating a rock somewhere in your mind''s eye. When I use Swift, a normal type move, I simply focus on the clear energy in my chest and envision a stream of sharp stars heading towards my target," explained Eon.


    Larvitar waddled his way to the edge of the clearing and stared in concentration at a large tree nearby.


    "Nggghghhhhghh!" groaned Larvitar, and to no one''s surprise but his own, a fist-sized rock appeared to materialize out of nothing before slamming into a nearby tree with a dull thud.


    "I did it! Nana, did you see that?" cried Larvitar in excitement before he wobbled on his feet as the energy outflow took its toll.


    "Excellent work," congratulated Nana kindly, even as Eon rolled her eyes.


    "Nice work indeed; it appears that you know Rock Throw. How do you feel, little one?" asked Eon with concern as she saw him sway on his feet.


    "I don''t feel so good. Is it always going to be like that?" Larvitar asked anxiously as he steadied himself back on the rock he had started on. "That doesn''t seem like something I want to do very often..."


    "No, it won''t always be like that. You''re simply experiencing energy feedback from expending all the available type energy you can handle," explained Eon.


    "The humans have an obscure and overly complicated name for it, but for the sake of convenience, we''ll just call it your vessel. Your vessel will grow in its ability to absorb and process type energy as you use it more. You''re feeling dizzy because the rock you just manifested consumed more elemental energy than your vessel can hold. It should go away momentarily. The goal of most training is to expand your capacity to retain and impart energy."


    "Too complicated, Eon," critiqued Nan with a slight edge to his voice.


    Nana turned to face the confused infantile pokemon. "She simply means that you''re not strong enough yet. Practice more, and you won''t feel like that. That''s all. We will have to undergo further testing when your stores of energy increase."


    Larvitar screwed up in his brow thoughtfully. "Why do I need to do that, though? I don''t want to hurt anyone else, and that rock looked like it hurt the poor tree."


    Eon glared at Nana, "See? I told you, Nana. He''s soft. You have to admit that I was correct in intervening early. Else, who knows what might have happened?"


    Nana looked away in resignment, choosing not to rise to Eon''s baiting tactics.


    "You may be correct in this instance. What do you suggest, Eon? Do you have some surefire way to train a killer even from infanthood?"


    "No, nothing like that. I simply wanted to talk to him before he walked blindly into the hellish training we both know Mare will have prepared for him going forward," corrected Eon.


    "Training? What is training?" asked Larvitar curiously.


    Eon took on a lecturing tone, "It''s where you''ll learn to harness your power. I don''t yet know the details behind your species, but I will attempt to examine the guidebook I observed Mare reading just this morning so we have a better idea of how to start."


    "What do I need power for? I just want to play! Playing is fun," giggled Larvitar as he started running in circles around the nearby rock. He stopped briefly to pick up a small rock to snack on before resuming his circling.


    Nana and Eon exchanged concerned glances at his troubling behavior.


    "Larvitar, dear. We''re not finished here yet. I promise we''ll bring you back to Mare shortly," she called out.


    "Back to Daddy Mare! I want to go back to camp!" Larvitar demanded.


    "Not just yet. We need you to understand your purpose first."


    "Purpose? What is purpose?"


    "To win, child. We need you to grow strong so your father, Mare, can earn his rightful recognition within his family. Moreso than Nana or myself, you must push yourself to climb great heights. From what we have gleaned, your species has a capacity far beyond our own, and we are here to support you as mentors in this journey," Eon declared passionately.


    "I need to hurt others? Why? I don''t want to!" Larvitar protested. "Why must anyone get hurt?"


    "If you don''t hurt others, people will hurt Mare," countered Nana bluntly. "There is no choice in the matter. If you were born to a different family, in a different situation, you might be able to avoid the violence required of you."


    "But you weren''t," finished Eon. "You''re here with us, with the Seiichi, and our purpose is to hurt and to kill if needed. Nana and I are charged with protecting Mare at all costs, even laying down our lives if necessary. Starting tomorrow, You are part of that venture and need to act the part. If I know Mare, and I do, this may be the only day you have off for the rest of your career. Brace yourself, young one."


    "Who will hurt daddy Mare? Why will they hurt him? They can''t do that; it''s wrong!" cried Larvitar, now in a panic at the thought that his adoptive father was at risk.


    "Mare is in a position of great danger, even if he doesn''t yet realize it," said Nana solemnly.


    Larvitar looked around frantically, eyes dilated. "That''s bad! We need to get back then! Take me back! Now!" he roared as loudly as he could, his small voice echoing through the night.


    Nana and Eon exchanged glances, the latter''s lips turning up with a hint of a smile.


    "Do you want Mare to be hurt simply because of your unwillingness to fulfill your role?" asked Eon.


    "No! Let me back, NOW! I won''t let anyone touch him, EVER!" promised Larvitar defiantly.


    "Good," purred Eon in satisfaction. "Come now, little one, let''s get you back to Mare to get some rest. You''ll need it."

 Chapter 17: Slice of LIfe

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 0600


    I breathed in deeply, enjoying the cool air as I worked through the first of many exercises comprising my morning routine. It smelled of crisp morning dew, paired with the faintly lingering scent of our fire from the previous evening.


    My feet squelched on the loamy ground as I cycled methodically through the exercises my body had long become accustomed to. The forest floor was saturated with remnants of last night''s heavy rainstorm, which had filled the ordinarily quiet night with a rhythmic pitter-patter¡ªa natural lullaby of sorts.


    Sleep is just better when it rains, I decided.


    While flowing seamlessly through the various movements, I took advantage of the tranquil atmosphere to sort through how my mission was proceeding thus far.


    Nothing had fundamentally changed in the few days since Larvitar had hatched, but I could tell something was different.


    I felt good. Lighter, even.


    The heaviness I had assumed that life was supposed to feel like had lifted somewhat. I felt like I could genuinely just breathe and enjoy my life for the first time in what felt like years.


    The transformation within me could''ve been caused by many things¡ªand it was, to some extent.


    Leaving on my journey, striking out alone.


    Escaping the suffocating presence of my family that stifled me at every turn.


    Those things were all important, and I was grateful for them, to be certain.


    Arceus, was I grateful.


    Meeting Larvitar, my newfound partner. The very thought of my determined charge, and the relentless intensity he brought to training brought a smile to my face even as I dripped with sweat from the strenuous exercise.


    However, I struggled with putting my finger on what precisely had instilled the fundamental shift in my feelings. It seemed obvious that it had to have been any of those pivotal changes, but that wasn''t entirely correct. It was something more subtle.


    I continued in silence for another few moments of self-reflection, letting my body almost meditatively move through the ingrained forms.


    Ah, I thought in satisfaction as I finally realized the true source of the peace I was now feeling.


    I told someone I wanted Sula to fail. I told someone that I couldn''t stand my fucking family. I finally told someone that I, too, wanted to be seen.


    Frankly, it was terrifying. I could still feel the sharp claws of shame ripping and tearing their way through my insides. But, at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel a growing excitement for the possibilities that now seemed to blossom before me. I don''t think I had realized just how hopeless and stifled I had become back at home in the compound.


    I wrapped up my routine shortly after the epiphany. It might not be much in the grand scheme of things, but I had been suppressing so many feelings that I couldn''t help but be proud of myself for the burgeoning self-awareness.


    As I made my way back to the tent, I smiled at the sight of Nana and Eon wrapped comfortingly around a still-sleeping Larvitar.


    The adorable sight tugged at my heartstrings.


    They''ve really taken to him better than I anticipated. I knew they would do their duty, but I expected more difficulties integrating a new member.


    Nana grunted in acknowledgment as I tip-toed into my tent to find a fresh set of clothes. Eon was adorably snoring, letting out a soft whistling noise with every exhale.


    I was surprised to hear the snoring, frankly. From my experience, the foxlike pokemon only snored if utterly and completely exhausted, which for the most part solely resulted from consistent battles to failure, which she hadn''t been participating in, at least to my knowledge.


    Being a mother must be harder work than I realized, if Eon''s current state was a result of assisting in raising Larvitar. Either way, I was proud of how well she had taken to the unfamiliar situation.


    The last few days had been stormy and overcast, resulting in a noticeable drop in temperature as we made our way closer to the southeastern tip of the continent.


    Ellie, Dani, and I had been ecstatic at the pleasant reprieve from the scorching heat, but Larvitar hadn''t managed so well. As a non-mammalian species, he unfortunately couldn''t regulate his temperature well, mainly relying on the sun for warmth. If he wasn''t moving or bundled up, his temperature plummeted, leaving him a shivering and miserable mess.


    The guidebook detailed that his line would eventually be able to channel fire moves, so I ardently hoped this would only be a temporary issue. For the time being, however, Eon and Nana had taken to wrapping him up between them at nighttime when the temperature dropped to its lowest point, leading to the sight before me.


    Not that I was complaining; I loved seeing my team so close. All my worries about bringing in a third member seemed pointless in retrospect.


    True to the guidebook''s word, Larvitar had not disappointed in any regard; he was as naturally aggressive as any pokemon I had ever seen. He threw himself into the training program I had designed with seemingly no regard for personal safety, exhaustion, or limits.


    In fact, I had to be quite strict in monitoring his energy output; otherwise, he had proven prone to working himself to the point of passing out. As admirable as that might be in certain circumstances, it wasn''t conducive to efficient training on a day-to-day basis, as he would then need more time to restore his type-energy stores before he could resume working on whatever I had assigned him for the day.


    I still hadn''t quite figured out why he was so intense, but he was gradually getting better at knowing his own limits, much to my relief.


    Leaving the camp behind, I silently made my way outside the ring of tents we had set up around a small fire pit, heading south towards the ocean, which lay less than a kilometer away.


    On the way there, I noticed a few species watching me warily. There were several Pidgeys, a Spearow, and even a Weepinbell with a small clutch of Bellsprouts that scattered as I passed. I ignored them, recognizing that they were likely just curious about the interloper passing through their territory.


    As long as I didn''t make any aggressive moves, I doubted they would do much. Even without my pokemon on hand, I felt relatively safe walking through the jungle alone. It also didn''t hurt that most of the more dangerous pokemon only came out to hunt at night.


    In the worst-case scenario, I knew that Nana could come to my aid in seconds if I screamed loud enough. It wouldn''t be the first time; I was fortunate his keen ears could pick up sound from great distances.


    The first part of Route 15 was further inland, but as we moved steadily closer to Kanto''s eastern edge, the trail ran nearly directly adjacent to the water, allowing us to enjoy the comforting roar of the ocean in the background as we traveled.


    As I arrived at the beach, I sighed contentedly; the water was a glassy blue, and there wasn''t a wave to be seen. Knowing the others would be up soon, I quickly stripped and waded out until the water was nearly up to my chest.


    With the decreased temperature, the water nearly felt warmer than the air outside, making the early morning bathing a much more pleasant experience than I had expected. Not that it wasn''t cold; I was still shivering after a few minutes in the chilly water.


    I chuckled ruefully as I recalled when Sula had ''accidentally'' pushed me into a stream of freezing water in the Seafoam Islands, when we snuck out after I first got my pokemon. She had laughed momentarily before panicking as I was swept away by the powerful current, choosing to jump in after me in a show of camaraderie.


    Misery loves company, after all. I had been irate at the time but now looked for the most part fondly back at the experience. Well, as long as I don''t think about what happened afterward.


    Thinking of Sula brought up pangs of guilt, so I shoved the memory away and focused on what I was doing.


    Get it together, Mare. Don''t think about her right now. She''s not your problem.


    After carefully rinsing out and styling my hair, I dressed in my standard outfit of leather boots, canvas pants, and a dark tunic. The trip back to camp was uneventful, and I managed to make it back to camp before Dani or Ellie had stirred.


    "Nana, would you please start a fire for us," I whispered to my lethargic fire dog, who was still enmeshed in a pile of fur and scales with the other two pokemon.


    Nana grumbled but cautiously disentangled himself from Eon and Larvitar before padding towards the fire pit, taking a deep breath and delicately emitting a narrow line of white flame on the small bundle of sticks we had gathered the previous evening.


    They were predominantly green, and acrid smoke wafted upwards under his efforts as the fire struggled to catch. Fortunately, the line of fire was dense enough to push through the resistant wood, and we soon had a small but potent fire on our hands.


    I nodded in approval, holding my hands over the fire. "Thanks, Nana. Your control has improved dramatically, even in the last few days. Seems like teaching the young ones is suiting you well, eh?"


    Nana''s shoulders rippled in what could only be the Growlithe equivalent of a shrug, as if he was saying, "Who knows?"


    Having known the serious pokemon since he was a puppy, I could tell he was bashful about how much he had taken to the younger pokemon he was now leading.


    I sat down across from him, enjoying the warmth and company.


    "You know," I started hesitantly, "There''s no shame in being a good teacher. Sula always tells me that teaching is the best way to learn. Maybe this will be the jumpstart you need to catch up to Kuro? Either way, the little ones are lucky to have you. Thank you for your hard work, Nana," I said in earnest gratitude. Kuro was Nana''s father. I hoped he could catch up someday, but it was a big ask.


    Rather than saying anything, Nana simply lumbered over and licked my hand once before plopping down beside me and laying his head on my lap. I lovingly stroked his fur as we enjoyed one of our few moments alone, devoid of the many distractions intrinsic to traveling with a troupe of rambunctious young pokemon.


    What a great day, I thought with a deep sense of contentment.


    We sat like that for a long while until I finally heard a familiar groan, one that immediately brought a smile to my face. Nana scrambled off of me, bolting over to the edge of camp like he had been keeping watch all night.


    I shook my head at his reaction, although it was hardly unexpected. What a ridiculous pokemon. I was certain Nana thought it greatly shameful to be seen in such an undignified position.


    "Ughh, it''s so cold out here, Mare! Did you make tea yet?" asked a groggy Ellie as she ambled her way over to warm her hands over the fire.


    "Ha! I knew you''d see reason," I replied smugly, happy about her interest in the delicious green tea treat. "I''ll have it ready in just a few moments. I''m so glad you''ve converted."


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "Look, I told you I''m adaptable. Green tea will totally never top coffee, but I can still feel the buzz, at least a little bit. It''s better than nothing!"


    "Tini, dratini-tin," parroted Willow as she nodded her tiny head in steadfast agreement from her position around Ellie''s neck.


    I doubted the newly hatched pokemon knew what tea even was, but it had become clear she would back Ellie up on whatever she did. It was a nice contrast to her other pokemon. River was scared of everything, and Petal was just as likely to do the opposite of what her trainer wanted.


    Ellie nodded sagely, as if the snake-like pokemon had just dropped some piece of wisdom. "See, Mare! Even Willow agrees coffee is better than tea; you just don''t get it!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t speak dragon," I said with a dismissive wave at the assertive serpent as I filled a kettle to prepare the beverage.


    Ellie''s egg had hatched two days ago while we were at the second camp checkpoint, and the two had since become nigh on inseparable. Willow''s size and shape made her a perfect scarf, and she rarely left her post around Ellie''s shoulders other than to battle.


    The little dragon was more confident than her capabilities warranted, but at least her progress was rapid, especially considering she somehow already knew Dragon Breath as a newly hatched pokemon. I could already tell she would get Ellie into trouble soon enough, although I suspected she would have the power to scrape through most fights by virtue of her species'' natural attributes.


    "What are you two arguing about now?" asked Dani with a yawn as she joined us around the fire, already dressed and ready for the day in one of the trademark dress shirts she seemed to rotate through. She stretched her shoulders overhead; the satisfying popping noises could be heard from across the fire. I suppressed the urge to loudly pop my knuckles in comradery.


    "Oh, nothing serious, just the age-old battle between tea and coffee," I joked with a grin. "I think the victor should be obvious."


    Dani returned the smile, gracefully settling down on a rock next to me. "Is that so? I wasn''t aware there was such a war going on behind the scenes."


    Her dark blue hair had yet to be braided and hung heavily down her back, serving as an attractive contrast to her normal image of prim professionalism. Arceus, she''s so damn pretty, I thought before frowning as I recalled the dreaded ''buds'' that plagued my dreams. I can still recover.


    Geralt, her father''s aging Rapidash, trailed elegantly behind her. The fire-horse settled down next to his trainer with as much poise as could possibly be expected from such a large pok¨¦mon, neighing appreciatively at the fire.


    I waved at the pokemon, who gave a nod back in greeting. I thought of Geralt as something of Dani''s guardian, meaning he filled much the same role as Nana and Eon did for me. He wasn''t like Ellie''s pokemon, who were more akin to children she watched over in the hopes they would eventually be able to protect her.


    Geralt''s serious personality had endeared himself immediately to Nana, and the two pokemon had become the group''s cornerstone since we began traveling together. Most of the younger pokemon glommed onto them, like Pidgey to Caterpie. It was a big relief considering that fire types tended to have a love-hate relationship with each other; either they immediately clicked, or they butted heads constantly.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "It''s a shadow war, with no winner in sight," I explained gravely, hoping I didn''t have another coffee deviant in my party. "Which camp do you find yourself in, Dani?"


    "Definitely team tea. I love a good black tea in the morning," Dani replied decisively. "Although it''s too bad we don''t have cream and sugar out here."


    "Black tea!?" I shouted in mock horror, "That''s hardly better than coffee!"


    My theatrics were apparently too loud, for Eon sprang to her feet in alarm, casting Larvitar unceremoniously to the ground with a dull thump.


    "Vee? Eevee-vee?" Eon whirled about in confusion before quickly realizing she was overreacting and there was no threat.


    Trotting over to me, she gave me a verbal tongue lashing, "Vee, ve-ve, Eevveeeeee," she said as if to say, "What the hell is wrong with you? Why would you wake me up like that!? Stupid."


    Or at least that''s how I interpreted it. It helped to give human words to my pokemon''s outbursts even if it was only in my head.


    "Sorry, Eon," I apologized, feeling sheepish. "I was just having some fun; I didn''t mean to disrupt your beauty sleep. Although¡­¡±


    I paused for a moment before deciding to poke a bit of fun at her. "It''s a relief that you finally woke up so that we don''t have to be subjected to your loud and disruptive SNORING."


    "EEE. VEE," Eon pouted in outrage; she looked appalled at the severe accusation, holding one paw to her mouth in horror.


    "Mare, don''t tease her like that," admonished Ellie, but it was clear that she was struggling to hold back laughter. "Eon is a lady, and ladies clearly don''t snore."


    Nana chuffed in amusement from the edge of the camp, and Dani''s chiming laughter sounded from next to me. Eon sniffed loudly, turning back to pamper Larvitar, who was upset at the rude awakening.


    I internally pumped a fist at the small victory. Yes! I made her laugh; Eon''s pride is a small price to pay. She''s a big girl, after all. Arceus, she''s practically a mother now, I concluded as I watched her brush dirt off Larvitar with tender sweeps of her paws.


    What a lovely day.


    <hr>


    After breakfast, we spent several hours training. We had settled into a routine in the few days since we had split off from Dani''s previous companions. We tried traveling as a large group for two days, but it became immediately apparent why Dani had wanted out in the first place.


    The boys were rude, cocky, and unwilling to take constructive feedback. It had only taken a few matches before the boys wanted nothing to do with me. I didn''t understand their rationale in the slightest. Didn''t they understand getting thrashed was the best way to improve? Instead of learning from their losses, they simply pouted and made excuses.


    I personally didn''t mind since I wasn''t thrilled with the idea of adding more inexperienced trainers to my load in the first place, so we split, with the boys leaving ahead of us. The change so far seemed for the best, as the girls seemed to be enjoying things as far as I could tell with my admittedly limited understanding of women my age.


    Our process so far was simple in the extreme: First, we ate. Second, we trained. Third, we traveled. Fourth, we ate as much as we could, and finally, we battled before preparing for bed, rotating between pokemon each night.


    Considering the different training needs of our troupe, we had broken it down by their primary natural strengths. I was a firm believer in the idea that it was better to maximize a pokemon''s advantages rather than try to overcomplicate things or spread out your focus.


    Our pokemon were divided into two groups for today, which was an offensively oriented one, and I was making my rounds between the two to ensure things were going smoothly. Nana and Geralt were responsible for the elemental attack group, which consisted of Venonat, Petal, Willow, and Larvitar, although Willow and Petal alternated between both groups due to having high aptitude for both varieties of attacks.


    We had Petal and Venonat working on increasing the number of spores they could put out by having them spam Poison Powder, Sleep Powder, and Stun spore repeatedly until they were too tired to move, then repeating the process. The exhausting training had already dramatically expanded their abilities, and Venonat could now emit a cloud with a roughly five-meter radius around her, making it difficult for any physical attackers to approach her without risking debilitating conditions.


    Venonat were fairly weak as a species until they evolved, so Dani and I had concluded it would be best to simply make it very difficult for other pokemon to approach her before shifting gears when she gained enhanced mobility. Now that she was well on the way to flooding the field with a mass of different toxins, her lack of mobility or defenses hardly mattered. An immobile target was perfect prey for a well-practiced onslaught of psychic energy. I also suspected she was fairly close to evolving in general, considering she was one of Dani''s pokemon from early on in the previous circuit.


    Petal wasn''t quite there yet, but I had high hopes for her to be able to one day flood an arena with spores, then use her vines to keep space, all the while draining energy from her opponent from the various types of draining attacks grass types were known for. It would be hell for pokemon without powerful elemental attacks to manage.


    Willow was largely focused on maximizing the power and endurance of her Dragon Breath, although she was also working on improving the speed of her Thunder Wave, too. The current plan was for her to use Thunder Wave to slow or paralyze her opponents, and then simply slam them with draconic energy until they passed out. Simple, but effective.


    As for my own pokemon, I had put a lot of thought into where I wanted Larvitar to focus his efforts. After watching how damn slow he was, I decided that it would be best to focus on developing his type-energy control and reserves, considering that his final evolutionary stage could learn to harness nearly every energy type. No use having the biggest muscles if you can''t even make it to the fight, I thought wisely, envisioning the destruction he would eventually be able to cause. Fields of ravaged earth, devastating sandstorms, and even frozen tundra would be well within his grasp.


    In a perhaps counterintuitive contrast, Eon was responsible for training the more physical attackers: Scyther, River, and Beedrill. It was slightly comical to watch my relatively small pokemon boss the other three around. They had been resistant at first, but after losing decisively to her several times, they were more than happy to listen.


    I had recently learned that Dani refused to name her bug pokemon due to their notoriously short lifespans. Most pokemon species could live nearly as long as their human counterparts, but bug pokemon were different. In exchange for a significantly faster growth rate, few bug species lived longer than just a handful of years. Names inherently bonded trainer to pokemon uniquely, making it much more challenging to cope with their pok¨¦mon''s ephemeral lives.


    From my position in the nearby forest, I observed Eon bossing around the juvenile pokemon, feeling grateful that I could expect our partnership to continue for decades.


    Eon was currently walking the pokemon through a series of drills designed to help strengthen their physical power. Well, drills was a strong word for it considering they were simply carrying progressively heavier rocks up and down a nearby hill until their bodies gave out. Eon took the opportunity to constantly cast Wish, using the healing energy to soothe her charge''s aching bodies.


    Not all training had to be complicated. If anything, it was the opposite.


    My trainers at the compound had taught me that to strengthen physically inclined pokemon, the most important thing was to establish a strong foundation of strength and stamina. Pokemon were naturally resilient, often much tougher than they looked on the outside. Attacks that could easily kill a human only left scratches on them that could heal within a day with the simple application of a potion or a trip to a pokemon center.


    Larvitar, even at only a few days old, already outweighed me. The little saurian could handily beat me in a tug-of-war match, although I could still easily outrun him. Pokemon were, quite literally, built different.


    Obviously, there were more advanced techniques and tactics needed to support the most powerful pokemon moves, but they relied solidly on mastery over the basics to use them consistently.


    "Vee, Eevee-vee," Eon encouraged Scyther, who struggled to hoist his chosen rock up the hill. Although Scythers were widely known as vicious and lethal pokemon, they were less physically strong, instead relying on their speed and sharp blades for damage.


    If Dani''s Scyther put on a bit more muscle, he would be a force to be reckoned with. As it stood, he would struggle to cut through pokemon with natural armor without more force to back up his strikes. He was still quite lethal for pokemon without much natural armor, however. Those scythes were no joke with their curving blades and razor edges.


    Whatever Eon had said, it worked. Scyther hissed with effort and managed to half sprint half fly up the remainder of the steep hill, chitinous chest heaving all the while, before crashing to the ground in an exhausted heap. I nodded in approval at the sight; the rock he was carrying looked like it weighed several times more than the pokemon carrying it.


    Dani''s Scyther was strong, but currently lacked the discipline to calculate his attacks, preferring to fight with brute strength in a frenzied rage. In all honesty, he would probably benefit more from working in direct battles, but I didn''t want to make exceptions to certain pokemon this early on in the process. We had all season to work on it.


    River and Beedrill looked green with envy. Beedrill, in particular, seemed especially pathetic. He was fast but lacked strength, carrying a rock that looked like it didn''t weigh more than a few kilograms. Seeing the huge murder hornet with such a tiny rock was inexplicably humorous, and I couldn''t entirely suppress a few chuckles at the sight.


    After reviewing the battle with Eon, Dani and I had concluded he needed to work on guerilla tactics, using his superior speed to deliver a rapid strike and retreat as his opponent steadily exhausted itself chasing him. The strategy would work well, I was certain, but it required the pokemon to focus heavily on improving his stamina. His current tactics were similar to Scyther''s in the sense that he tended to charge in, hoping he could overwhelm his opponent with sheer offense. Great against weaker opponents, but inevitably fatal against an opponent that could stand the initial charge and keep him pinned, like Eon had demonstrated in their battle.


    After observing the physical group''s training for a few moments, I deemed it satisfactory and made my way to the jungle''s edge, where the special attack group had made camp. I moved stealthily since Larvitar tended to show off if he knew I was watching. It was an ongoing issue, and I was uncertain how to curb the behavior.


    The reason they were set up near the forest was so that they could work on improving their aim. As Ellie had realized on the first night of the journey, simply being an elemental type didn''t guarantee that they could hit a damn thing without training.


    Dani had used a knife to mark several trees with deep slashes in the shape of a target. The circles ranged from small to large, and the pokemon had a wide array of difficulties to practice with. The smallest targets were no larger than my fist.


    I watched proudly as Larvitar grunted with effort, sending a boulder nearly his size screaming into a tree twenty meters away. It exploded into a cloud of shrapnel that brutally smashed through the first few layers of the tree''s tough bark. The target was nowhere to be seen, and the raw flesh of the tree was laid bare to the cool morning air.


    Excellent progress, I noted. Just a week ago he had barely been able to send a rock the size of my fist before tiring. He clearly had a strong grasp over his rock typing.


    Without pause, Larvitar sucked in a deep breath of air and launched a globe of turbulent water toward a closer tree. The water splashed across it with a loud crack, but without doing any significant damage. He had channeled an impressive volume of water, but it lacked the force I wanted. I suspected he would figure it out in the heat of battle.


    For many pokemon, it was difficult to progress without the threat of violence hanging over them.


    He groaned in disappointment, kicking a small rock out into the forest.


    "You''ll get the hang out of it soon, buddy," said Dani optimistically from her position in the midst of the crowd of pokemon participating in what effectively amounted to target practice.


    She scratched her head thoughtfully, adding, "I don''t think you''re even supposed to be able to do that. Quit your sulking." She bopped him on the head with a fist gently, smiling as he glared up at her. "It doesn''t suit you. Remember when Nana dunked you in the water a few days ago? You nearly drowned before you realized you could breathe underwater, and now you can summon a globe of water out of nowhere. You''re doing great!"


    "Lar," he said sulkily, pouting.


    "Bulba, bulb-bulb," agreed Petal with a knowing nod.


    "Lithe, grow-ow-lithe," Nana grunted, putting an end to any comments the peanut gallery might have wanted to add.


    I wish I could understand him, I thought wistfully, as I did most days. Things would be much simpler if I could talk to them openly.


    Dani turned to the small dragon. "It''s your turn now, Willow. Let''s see what you can do!"


    Willow roared cutely as she spewed a stream of crackling purple energy towards the nearest tree, easily shredding through the outer layers of the bark and even digging further before she ran out of steam. Chest rising and falling rapidly, the dragon pokemon chittered excitedly at the damage before Geralt bonked her lightly on the top of her head with one of his heavy hooves.


    He neighed loudly, admonishing her with a curt gesture towards the tree, at which point Willow realized she had completely missed the target on the tree by a good three meters.


    "Tini," she apologized bashfully as Geralt began what I suspected was a lecture of some kind. Willow listened attentively, nodding occasionally at what I assumed must be helpful advice.


    I jumped in surprise when Dani placed her hand on my shoulder; I had been so focused on the training that I hadn''t even noticed her sneak up on me. I thought my location behind them had been inconspicuous enough to avoid notice. Clearly, I was wrong.


    "Sorry!" she apologized when she saw my reaction, although her satisfied grin told me she was anything but. "I figured you would have noticed me."


    I shrugged, mentally reprimanding myself for the lack of focus, something that seemed to be happening more frequently as of late. "I guess I was just focused? I thought I had avoided drawing attention to myself."


    "You were plenty stealthy; I just have a good eye. Besides, you were watching the little ones intently." She laughed, shaking her head. "Besides, I could practically feel your mind whirring behind us. But there''s nothing wrong with being caught off guard by a friend, Mare," she chided gently. "So, what''s up?"


    "You''re right, old habits die hard," I said with an apologetic shrug. "How is the training going?" Although I was sure my words sounded normal enough, I couldn''t help but feel awkward around Dani. Even after nearly a week of traveling with her, I felt distinctly uneasy. It was hard for me not to think about the fact she had watched my breakdown with Ellie. But if she judged me for it, she had yet to give any indication.


    "It''s good, I think? This training style is different than what I''m used to. It feels overly simple, if I¡¯m being honest," she replied. "Last year, I had focused mostly on battling other trainers and didn''t spend much time doing stuff like this. I can''t help but think I might''ve done better if I had focused more on the foundations."


    I nodded in understanding. "That''s a completely viable tactic, especially if you¡¯re in a hurry to make progress rapidly. Once Larvitar has mastered the basics, that''s probably what I''ll spend most of my time focusing on, anyway. It''s not like there''s any one correct strategy; this is just the approach recommended by the Seiichi. I''m sure you did the best you could."


    "Maybe, maybe not," replied Dani with a crooked smile. "I still feel like my pokemon aren''t as strong as they could be if I had done things better."


    "I doubt it," I said, amused at her misplaced doubt considering how strong her pokemon were. "It''s not like they''re weak by any means. As it stands, Larvitar would still handily lose to any of the other pokemon besides Willow, and that''s just because she''s even younger than him."


    "He''s just a baby, Mare. You need to have more realistic expectations," critiqued Dani with a raise of her eyebrows.


    I shook my head with frustration, my voice taking on a note of frustration. "That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s not like a gym leader will care how old he is. I still don''t know what to do with the fact that he is giving every indication of having adopted a water typing. It completely ruins my plans to use him for Kuon."


    Dani rolled her eyes. "I still think you''re overreacting. You don''t know that he will be vulnerable to electric moves; we have no way to test it with any of our pokemon."


    "Oh yeah? If he gets nicked with the tiniest filament of grass type-energy, he''ll most likely faint right on the spot!" I shot back incredulously. "In fact, we should probably have him begin working on resistance training with Petal as soon as possible. We can get Eon to heal him after each attack."


    "Mare, that''s awful." She shuddered. "I can''t believe you would suggest something like that for the little guy."


    "Maybe it is, but I don''t have much choice," I replied with a shrug, turning back to observe the training pokemon, my mind turning negative at the thought of Larvitar''s ''new'' typing.


    To my great surprise, I had realized that Larvitar could channel water type-energy a few days ago when he had blown a stream of hardened bubbles at Nana in anger. Nana had then logically thrown him into a nearby stream to punish him and determine if his gills worked.


    They did.


    We had since run him through a series of tests to determine the extent of it. The results were startling, to say the least. Larvitar could breathe underwater and swam better than his species had any right to. Furthermore, his paddle-like hands were widening and developing a thin layer of webbing.


    The evidence seemed clear, but the findings had prompted an ongoing debate between the three of us that had yet to be resolved.


    Dani believed the additional versatility would be advantageous since water-type moves were notoriously adaptable.


    Ellie thought that it was great no matter what happened and that I was being an idiot for overthinking it.


    My thoughts were some hybrid of the two; there was no doubt that Larvitar had gained versatility, but it came at the cost of significant weaknesses to the Vermillion and Celadon gyms. In the long term, I felt like it was probably an advantage, but given that he was supposed to make a splash, getting pummeled at the first two gyms was hardly a way to promote the strength of Johtan pokemon.


    I concluded resignedly that he would get beat up a lot more than I anticipated. It wasn''t all bad; resistance training was a time-honored tradition in my clan. However, it was certainly not enjoyable for the pokemon on the receiving end of it, and my heart ached at the thought of watching Larvitar get pummeled over and over by grass energy despite my cold words to Dani.


    "Hmm¡­" Dani said thoughtfully, interrupting my thoughts. "We can probably get him checked out at the Eevee Lab in Vermilion. Have you heard of the facility, Mare?"


    "I think my dad mentioned it once before, but I don''t know much about it. Don''t they just study Eevee?"


    Dani snorted before expanding on her suggestion. "You say that like it''s a simple thing. They''re one of the only known pokemon that have multiple evolutionary paths. The researchers there focus on the effects of elemental energy on pokemon. They offer free tours. It was really cool! They have an entire collection of elemental stones, too. I bet they could tell you more about what Larvitar is going through."


    "That''s an excellent idea!" I replied, latching onto her suggestion immediately. I felt incredibly anxious at the unforeseen alterations in Larvitar''s biology; I didn''t like not knowing what was happening. The guidebook Kiriel had provided was practically useless now, so any helpful information would do wonders for the degree of uncertainty I was experiencing.


    Dani smiled, seeming pleased at my acceptance of the idea. "We still have quite a bit of traveling to do before we get there, though. Think we should get going? It''s already almost noon anyway. I''m sure the pokemon are hitting their limits for the time being."


    "Probably a good call. It looks like it''s going to storm, too," I said with disgust as I looked up at the steadily darkening sky. "Let''s go grab Ellie and get on the road."


    Dani''s nose crinkled in distaste; I knew she was sick of the constant rain barrages. The roads were muddy, and the moisture gave us nasty blisters.


    "What do you mean, go grab Ellie? I thought she was supposed to be with you?" asked Dani in bewilderment.


    Right as I began to explain that Ellie was washing her laundry, a blood-curdling scream rang out from the direction of the ocean.

 Chapter 18: Perpetrator in Pink

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 1230


    Dani and I looked at each other in concern before snapping into a flurry of motion.


    ¡°Nana! Get over there fast! Make sure she¡¯s safe,¡± I commanded as I began running towards the source of the scream.


    Dani did the same, ordering Geralt to hoof it over as fast as possible. The two fire types shot off ahead, and we trailed behind as close as we could with the juvenile pok¨¦mon and their waddling gaits.


    Fortunately, we weren¡¯t far from the ocean and reached the source of the screech in just a few moments. Nana and Geralt stood atop a slight rise overlooking the sea.


    Nana looked up at me with about as much confusion as I¡¯d ever seen him display in his gleaming black eyes. His usual stoic mannerism had been traded for something between amusement and reluctance and even a splash of what I daresay may have been pity?


    Seeing the fire-dog¡¯s relatively lax reaction put me somewhat at ease, but I still hurried to see what was happening to Ellie. I braced myself, preparing to issue commands as soon as I understood the situation.


    Is it a Tentacool? Sometimes they mess with trainers. Did she step on a sea urchin, or lose a limb to a Krabby? Having grown up seeing all manner of horrific injuries related to pokemon, my mind easily catastrophized the situation, especially with how harrowing the scream had sounded.


    Dani caught my eyes and gave me a curt nod, indicating she was ready for anything. I nodded back, grateful for her steady presence. Together, we crested the hill with our gaggle of pokemon trailing behind like a rear-guard.


    Nothing could have prepared us for the situation awaiting us.


    ¡°Give! It! BACK!¡± grunted Ellie as she struggled to keep ahold of a green shirt stretched between her and the powerful tugs coming from her opponent.


    Dani and I looked on in awe as Ellie struggled mightily in a battle of what we had feared was life or death.


    With a fucking Chansey.


    ¡°Chansey-chans-CHANS-SEY,¡± the pink blob shouted in desperation as it tugged with as much force as I would reasonably expect from such an extensive collection of adipose tissue. The pink pokemon came up to roughly Ellie''s shoulder, but was many times as wide.


    Dani¡¯s eyebrows were raised in surprise, and she looked to me for a decision. ¡°Mare, what should we do? Should we send our pok¨¦mon or let them duke it out?¡±


    I could tell she was amused by the smile that tugged at the corner of her lips even as she tried to treat the issue with the gravity it deserved.


    Wild pok¨¦mon were dangerous, after all.


    I shrugged, mirroring her smile as I settled in to enjoy the show. ¡°Nah, let¡¯s let them figure it out themselves. If it looks like one of them is at risk of injury, we can step in. I''d wager the biggest risk is Ellie pulling something, which could be disastrous if it slows her down too much."


    Dani openly grinned back as she accepted the suggestion with gusto. ¡°My thoughts exactly. I¡¯m glad we think alike! It would''ve been awkward if you insisted on running in and rescuing the damsel in distress.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± she said with a glance down at the ridiculous scene, ¡°I think she¡¯s got this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Not a fucking chance, I thought to myself privately as I watched the ongoing struggle, but I still somehow found myself nodding in agreement at Dani¡¯s optimism.


    Arceus, I¡¯m such a sellout for love, I realized in mild embarrassment. A few days ago I knew I would''ve been unable to resist correcting her, taking the opportunity to expand on precisely why a teenage girl was no match for a fully grown pokemon. Now? I just nodded, happy to agree in the hopes it might help my chances.


    We watched for a minute or two before Ellie finally noticed our presence. ¡°Mare! Dani! I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here,¡± Ellie called out with relief. ¡°Get. Down. Here. And help me get my shirt back from this fatass before it gets all stretched out! I don¡¯t think I can hold on much longer!¡±


    Ellie¡¯s words were choppy, considering she was gasping for air from the titanic struggle.


    ¡°Just a minute, we¡¯re enjoying the show,¡± I replied, not moving an inch from my position. "Besides, you totally got this."


    ¡°Not funny, Mare! Get over here and help me! I¡¯ve been trying to tell her my clothes won¡¯t fit her, but she won¡¯t let it go!" gasped Ellie, digging her heels deeply into the sandy beach.


    ¡°Chansey-chansey-chans,¡± the Chansey shot back under her breath, and Eon chuffed next to me at what I assume was a disparaging comment about Ellie.


    ¡°Does she have a decent sense of humor?¡± I asked Eon, wondering what the pokemon had muttered. My instincts told me that the Chansey was probably slandering Ellie under her breath, but I hoped Eon could shed some light on the issue.


    Eon cocked her head, considering. ¡°Eevee-vee-veve-eev,¡± she said with a decisive nod. "Vee."


    I couldn¡¯t understand Eon one-to-one, but after years of being in her company, I could get the gist of what she was saying; the pokemon was definitely shit talking Ellie and Eon was highly amused at whatever she was saying.


    I turned to Dani, deciding we should step in before potentially losing the considerable opportunity this Chansey represented. The species was incredibly rare, especially in the wild kind this, and could serve as a tank or a healer if necessary. Eon and her ability to use Wish was alright, but Chansey could heal people and pokemon alike by doling out the constantly regenerating eggs they carried about in their pouch. The pokemon would be a huge boon to our training if we could convince her to join us.


    Before I could make my case, Dani beat me to the punch. ¡°Mare, we need to help her. This was funny for a second, but I think she could be in danger.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°No way,¡± I said with a decisive shake of my head. ¡°A Chansey wouldn¡¯t hurt someone unless one of their young was at risk. They¡¯re notorious for helping random travelers or injured pokemon. I think this one is just interested in clothes, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Clothes?¡± Dani asked, cocking her head as if that was the last thing she expected.


    ¡°Clothes,¡± I confirmed with a nod. ¡°Sometimes humanoid pok¨¦mon find clothes fascinating and steal laundry if it¡¯s unguarded. Jynx and Mr. Mime are the biggest culprits, but who¡¯s to say a Chansey can¡¯t dream of style, too," I said with a grin as I stood up and dusted myself off. ¡°Either way, lets get down there and get this sorted out,¡± I added while heading towards the brawl. ¡°I would feel bad if she got hurt while we stood idly by.¡±


    At this point, both girl and blob were losing steam, and they clutched weakly at Ellie¡¯s shirt, which now looked more like a dress with how stretched it was.


    ¡°Ugh. Mare. Help,¡± Ellie begged weakly. ¡°My shirt is a mess. You definitely owe me for this! You just watched me and laughed!¡±


    She turned to glare directly at Dani. ¡°And you! I thought you were a true female ally on this stupid, glorified camping trip! Mare, I could understand not understanding, but you¡¯re a girl! This is my favorite shirt!¡± she whined.


    Dani looked like a Stantler caught in the headlights at the accusation, and I heard Geralt whinny to himself in amusement at his trainer''s wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ellie! I thought you had it,¡± Dani said apologetically. ¡°Wouldn''t it have been worse if we just ran in and assumed you needed rescuing?"


    ¡°I do have it! If you would just grab this lump, I totally got this in the bag,¡± responded Ellie, although her comment was remarkably unpersuasive considering she was nearly limp from exhaustion.


    With a roar Chansey, finally managed to pry the mangled shirt out of Ellie¡¯s cramping hands, holding it up over her head like it was some trophy of war.


    ¡°Noooooo,¡± Ellie moaned theatrically, although I could see the glint of amusement in her green eyes. She knew what she was doing.


    Leave it to Ellie to make a comedy routine out of a wild pokemon. This girl can do anything she puts her mind to.


    Ellie got up from her spot on the ground, dramatically brushing the sand off her pants. She glanced skeptically at the Chansey, who was now trying to fit her bulbous head into the much-too-small garment.


    ¡°You need some help with that?¡± Ellie offered magnanimously, considering her recent ordeal. "You''re just going to ruin it if you continue like that."


    ¡°Chans-Chans,¡± the pok¨¦mon replied in reluctant acquiescence to the offer, watching suspiciously as Ellie slowly approached. The pok¨¦mon was clearly still wary of Ellie but seemed to relax when the trainer gave no indication of trying to steal the contested garment.


    Our little group watched in amazement as Ellie somehow managed to fit the shirt onto the Chansey, although it only reached just above her arms like some bizarre cut-off designed to showcase her chubby egg-pouch.


    Ridiculous.


    The shirt, now more of a dress, was a pale green that matched Ellie¡¯s eyes beautifully, but I had to admit the green provided a nice contrast to the Chansey¡¯s rosy flesh.


    The pokemon tittered gleefully, giving us a twirl as if to better display her grace.


    Dani nodded approvingly at the display, and there was a chorus of various grunts and squeaks as the other pok¨¦mon chimed in their appreciation.


    Ellie stepped back next to us, dusting her hands off as if to say, ¡°All in a day''s work.¡±


    ¡°You know, she doesn¡¯t look half bad,¡± she mused aloud while looking the newly attired pokemon up and down appraisingly.


    I shook my head in mute disbelief at her nonchalance at the encounter. Still as up and down as ever, I concluded. ¡°We need to get you into entertainment. Somehow, you made an encounter with a wild pok¨¦mon seem like an intentional performance. Awe-inspiring stuff.¡±


    ¡°I know, right! I was, like, terrified for my life for a second before I realized what she wanted. Can we keep her, Mare?¡± Ellie asked, looking my way with eyes that were somehow glistening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! I don¡¯t have any space in my team. The priority is getting Larvitar here as strong as possible, and training a Chansey isn¡¯t easy. If you want her, you must ask yourself if you can reasonably care for her. There¡¯s no guarantee she even wants to join a trainer at all. Why don¡¯t you ask her before you jump to any conclusions,¡± I offered helpfully, hoping the pokemon was in fact interested.


    ¡°Deal! She wouldn¡¯t even have to battle; we can just hang out and have girls¡¯ nights since somebody,¡± Ellie shot a glare at Dani, ¡°flaked on me in my moment of need!¡±


    ¡°Look, I already apologized. I¡¯m not much for girls'' nights anyway, so just ask her already so we can get a move on,¡± Dani responded drily.


    Ellie pouted. ¡°You¡¯re no fun! You take things just as seriously as Mare. It¡¯s like I gained two new mothers for the one that I lost,¡± she joked.


    I saw a chance, and I took it. Striking a pose, I tilted my chin up and looked down my nose at Ellie condescendingly.


    ¡°Eleanor dear, please don¡¯t leave your newfound friend waiting,¡± I said in a falsetto as if to mimic a classic motherly tone. ¡°Tsk tsk, children are so rude these days, aren¡¯t they,¡± I waved my finger chidingly as I said it to really sell the act, giving a subtle wink at Dani to cue her in.


    Much to my satisfaction, Dani caught on immediately. ¡°You¡¯re completely correct. Eleanor, listen to your mothers and invite your new friend for tea,¡± she said in an even better mimicry of what I had intended.


    So pretty, I thought fleetingly as I enjoyed the silliest interaction I''d ever partaken in. Thank Arceus Dani didn''t leave me hanging. I might have died if my risky joke fell flat.


    Ellie went through a myriad of expressions as she rapidly processed our makeshift family drama. ¡°Wha¡ª,¡± she sputtered hilariously, ¡°What is going on, and what did you do with Mare? The Mare I know couldn¡¯t make a joke if his life depended on it! You¡¯re clearly an imposter!¡±


    I covered my mouth in mock surprise at her outburst, ¡°Accusing your mother of inauthenticity in front of a guest? How dare you. Run along, Eleanor,¡± I told her with an urging wave of my hands to the confused and partially dressed pokemon.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about this later,¡± Ellie said ominously as she finally made her way directly in front of the wild pok¨¦mon that started this whole fiasco.


    ¡°Hi, Chansey! My name is Ellie. I¡¯d like to start by apologizing for my rude behavior,¡± she said brightly, instantly switching to a polite and eloquent young lady.


    ¡°Chans? Chansey-chans,¡± Chansey questioned with a raise of her non-existent eyebrows.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding,¡± Ellie continued. ¡°If I had known you were merely trying to be beautiful, I would¡¯ve handed over the shirt right then and there. You¡¯ll forgive me, won¡¯t you,¡± she said, taking one of Chansey¡¯s paddle-like hands in her own.


    ¡°Chansey!¡± the pok¨¦mon said brightly as she put her other flipper over Ellie¡¯s hands in acceptance of the apology.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so glad we can move past that! I have an idea if you¡¯re interested,¡± Ellie offered sweetly.


    ¡°Chans?¡±


    ¡°If you travel with me and help keep our pok¨¦mon healthy, I think we could probably get you some gorgeous dresses that actually fit you. You would be so cute! What do you think?¡± Ellie asked, somehow confident in the bizarre situation.


    ¡°Cha-chans-Chansey,¡± the pok¨¦mon said and crossed her arms decisively.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight?¡± asked Ellie, seemingly able to pick up the gist of the message immediately.


    ¡°Chans!¡± Chansey confirmed with a curt nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me! You don¡¯t even have to go in a pok¨¦ball if you don¡¯t want to. Why don¡¯t you just come with us as a friend?¡±


    Ellie was practically beaming now; I could tell she thought she had it in the bag and I saw little evidence to suggest otherwise.


    ¡°Chansey, chans, Chansey,¡± the pok¨¦mon agreed with an adorable smile and rushed to hug Ellie around midriff. Ellie patted the pokemon''s head with a gentle smile.


    Dani and I had been quietly watching the exchange in disbelief. I was confident that it wouldn¡¯t proceed as smoothly as it had, and I found myself surprised and impressed at Ellie¡¯s limitless ability to adapt to changes.


    Ellie trotted proudly over to us with the Chansey trailing behind, a fold of Ellie¡¯s shirt clutched in hand. She looked like a mom encouraging her little girl to make new friends on the first day of school.


    Ironic, considering our earlier charade.


    ¡°What was that about tea, dearest mothers?¡± Ellie inquired formally with a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 19: Muddy Buddies

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 1330


    After encountering the Chansey¡ªwho Ellie had since dubbed "Annabelle"¡ªwe packed up our camping equipment without much issue, doing our best to erase our presence as much as possible. Since we had only been there for one night it wasn''t much trouble. Ellie took some time to get her new team member cleaned up while Dani and I smoothly disassembled the camp. The older girl was nothing if not reliable, and I was deeply appreciative of her experience if only because it lessened the burden on myself. Ellie wasn''t useless, per se, but she certainly was lacking when it came to wilderness know-how.


    After we finished, I looked around at the camp, nodding my approval. I threw an appreciative look Dani''s way, earning myself a subtle smile in return.


    Nice, I thought to myself, happy with the progress I had made with the older girl. She had at least stopped calling me bud in the last week.


    There was little evidence besides the remnants of the fire pit to indicate we were ever there. It wasn''t necessarily a law to leave no trace¡ªespecially where we were, out in the boonies and all. Still, the rangers strongly encouraged trainers to clean up anything they brought into relatively untamed areas of Kanto, like routes fourteen and fifteen. Some of the more commonly trafficked areas were strictly patrolled by rangers to ensure that trainers didn''t destroy the environment more than absolutely necessary.


    After all, Pok¨¦mon battles had the potential to devastate entire ecosystems if things became too out of hand. It varied by severity, but trainers could generally expect a small fine. However, it wasn''t unheard of for licenses being suspended if things went too far, especially for serial offenders.


    After we were satisfied with the cleanup, our troupe gathered at the edge of the clearing, looking ready for the next stage of our journey. Dani was wearing one of her usual dress shirts, paired with the heavy-duty hiking pants she seemed to wear most days. She was astride Geralt with Venonat on her shoulder and Sycther and Beedrill by her side. All in all, she looked fairly imposing.


    Ellie, on the other hand, was holding hands with Anabelle, with Willow wrapped around her neck while Petal and River trailed behind, looking jealous of their new team member. Between Willow and Anabelle, I was sure her starters were reeling with the abrupt changes. I doubted they had to compete much for Ellie''s attention prior to the last few days and it was probably wearing on them. I wasn''t too worried; of all people, Ellie seemed like she would be able to manage the inevitable team drama without much ado.


    The contrast between the two teams was comical; Dani looked like a battle-hardened trainer with her vicious bodyguards while Ellie looked like a walking daycare advertisement. As for myself, Nana and Eon were already out scouting to ensure we wouldn''t have any unexpected run-ins when we least wanted them. Larvitar, for whatever reason, hardly left my shadow if he could help it. He seemed to feel very strongly about my safety even though nothing even remotely dangerous had happened to me since he had hatched. I suspected Eon had something to do with it, but it was impossible to verify.


    Once we were all gathered, I cleared my throat to draw their attention. "Now that we''re all ready, I just wanted to go over the plan for the day. This marks the spot where we''re officially in the wilderness; the trail is barely recognizable, and there is no patrolling whatsoever on behalf of the rangers. If there''s a spot where things might go wrong, this is it. We''ll be heading north through a dense section of forest before eventually reaching the junction between routes eleven and twelve. It should only take a few days if we make good progress."


    Ellie cocked her head, raising her free hand. "What kinds of things might go wrong?"


    I smiled, happy for the engagement. "The worst-case scenario would be running into one of the local apex predators. According to Sula, this territory effectively belongs to two tribes of pokemon; one of the Poliwhirl family and the other of the Oddish family. They are headed by a few powerful Poliwrath and Vileplume respectively."


    "Yikes," frowned Dani. "What a nasty combo. I''d really like to avoid some horrific poison scarring if I can help it."


    "No kidding," I grimaced in agreement, thinking of the droves of scarred retainers I grew up with. I didn''t want to join them if I could help it. "We''re really not equipped to handle a full-scale attack if something happens. So, the most important thing is to simply avoid it. It shouldn''t be an issue for Eon and Nana as long as we have clear lines of sight."


    As if Arceus himself was mocking my confidence, I heard the telltale pitter patter of heavy rain drops hitting the ground, and the skies darkened noticeably. I felt, rather than heard the booming of not-too-distant thunder.


    Arceus damn it all, I thought as I braced myself for the storm that seemingly appeared just to spite me for making such an optimistic comment. Note to self; never say your best-case scenario out loud.


    Next to me, Ellie chuckled nervously. "Hopefully, this won''t affect the visibility too much!"


    Dani sighed loudly. "Let''s just get going. If it''s going to storm, we might as well make as much progress as we can before the trails get too muddy."


    "Good call," I said, standing up to head towards the edge of the clearing, where a small gap in the looming tree line marked where we would officially depart from the relative safety of the coast. The rest of the group followed behind me and we soon found ourselves pressed for space on the trail. It was a pitiful thing; narrow and windy¡ªfar more degraded than the last time I had passed through with Sula.


    It made for poor travel even in the best of conditions.


    And these were not the best of conditions.


    The rainstorm had quickly evolved into a deluge, and the droning sound of thousands of rain drops colliding with the dense foliage drowned out all but the loudest of noises. The trees here were much taller than we were used to, and the thick canopy absorbed any light that might have passed through the dark clouds.


    I couldn''t keep my eyes from darting every which way nervously. I hated the lack of visibility. Despite Nana and Eon''s best efforts, we could inadvertently run into a rogue Vileplume that could melt us in seconds, or slip and fall, only to come face to face with a snoozing Lickitung hungry for its next meal. Things were already risky enough before the onset of the storm, and I felt my mood continue to deflate in the poor conditions.


    To our credit, we were used to this; it had been raining off and on for the last few days, so this was nothing we weren''t prepared for. I braced for another wet afternoon, hoping the squall would recede before it made the dangerous route completely impassable. Our trek went smoothly for the first hour or so, with only minor mishaps here and there, with no sightings of pokemon to speak of. They were wiser than us, it seemed.


    Then came the wind.


    It started as an eerie howling noise, subtle enough that I first thought my ears were playing tricks on me. Before long, though, the wind became a force of nature that drowned out any possibility of having a decent conversation. It felt like the forest itself was screaming at our trespass.


    The raindrops were hitting us like tiny glass marbles, stinging even through the thick clothing I was wearing. If I hadn''t been experiencing it, I might have been impressed at the sheer ferocity of the storm.


    Together, the rain and wind created an exciting form of weather that I dubbed "horizontal rain," a unique condition only achievable by hitting wind speeds that made it difficult to stand up on flat ground.


    I sighed, unable to hear the disappointment in my own voice over the sound of weaponized water destroying the forest around us.


    "Mare, should we try to set up the tents and wait it out? It''s getting nasty out here, and I don''t think we can even keep the younger pok¨¦mon out in these conditions," shouted Dani, barely loud for me to hear. She was clasped tightly to her Scyther, ostensibly holding him up, although it looked like he was doing more than his fair share. Venonat was perched on her shoulder, huddled tightly to her neck to retain warmth.


    Her voice was thick with an emotion that could only be fear.


    She had been riding Geralt for the first part of the journey, as she usually did, but had returned him when his hooves kept slipping in the increasingly mushy ground.


    Geralt had nearly fallen several times before she had reluctantly returned the aging fire horse, unwillingly to risk injury merely to stay out of the swamp the trail was becoming. Beedrill had soon followed, his fragile frame unable to withstand the buffeting winds with saturated wings.


    After that, she and her remaining pokemon banded together in support. In general, we tried to keep our pokemon out as much as possible, both for deterrence and training. This was pushing it, though, especially for the smaller pokemon that couldn''t maintain their body temperature as consistently. Her suggestion made sense in the context, although I was annoyed at our pokemon losing out on a character-building opportunity, which I had long since learned to love.


    At least I was still training, I noted with amusement as I pushed my soaked bangs out of my eyes for the hundredth time in the last hour.


    Dani''s boots were now coated with mud, and she had tied her sopping-wet hair in a tight knot to keep it out of her face. Her face was cold and expressionless as she slogged onwards. If she was afraid, she wasn''t showing it in anything but her voice.


    "Good call," I shouted back, but there wasn''t much I could do on my end. "Let''s at least return the little ones, at least." I hadn''t officially caught Larvitar in a ball yet, so he was fated to experience the storm with me since I wasn''t about to dig through my bag to find an empty ball. She simply nodded before returning her Venonat, leaving only Sycther out for mutual support. She looked at me expectantly, waiting for an answer that I really didn''t have at the moment.


    My face scrunched with distaste as I considered our options. From my earlier perusal of Sula''s map, I knew we were relatively close to the golden star next to the hot-springs symbol, but I needed to figure out what to look for, especially with our currently limited visibility. I could hardly see more than a few meters beyond the trail at this point, putting us at serious risk for a run in, although I doubted there were many pokemon out and about in this weather.


    Stolen story; please report.


    On the other hand, we were at genuine risk of injury or even hypothermia as the constant contact with wind and moisture slowly but surely drained our body heat. There was no good option in this case.


    "I think we should keep going," interjected Ellie before I could respond. "There''s, like, no chance that our tents will even remotely hold up in this situation. We should keep moving and hope we find shelter."


    Despite Ellie screaming to be heard over the rain, I was lip-reading more than listening.


    "She''s right," I shouted back. "As much as I loathe the thought of continuing through these conditions, we''ll have better luck finding a spot with cover or just getting out of the area entirely. I don''t even think the rain covers would do much with the angle the rain is coming at." I gave a helpless shrug of my shoulders.


    Dani frowned but deferred to my response. "Still, let''s at least return everybody but Eon and Nana; they should be enough to keep watch. I think. Hopefully. Look at Larvitar; the poor guy is freezing," she suggested, gesturing at the tiny pok¨¦mon clutching at my leg fruitlessly to stay warm.


    I sighed and knelt down to rub some warmth into his little shoulders. His turquoise flesh was cold to the touch and he leaned into my touch desperately. "Yeah, good call, Dani, if only I had caught him with a pokeball," I replied with a chagrinned smile. "He''s here to stay for the time being."


    I pulled him in for a brief hug, doing what I could to warm the guy. "You gonna be okay?" I asked as I pulled back.


    Despite his shivering, the pokemon nodded back resolutely, his eyes showing nothing but determination.


    "See," I said, turning to Dani, who rolled her eyes. "He''s gonna be fine. Still, Ellie should probably return Willow and the others, at least."


    "Yes ma''am," saluted Ellie with a playful smile, still somehow finding the poise to humor us even as the storm screeched in protest.


    Ellie obediently returned her pok¨¦mon, leaving us with only Nana, Eon, Scyther, and Larvitar.


    Nana, in particular, looked quite miserable. He had always been a dependable pok¨¦mon, but I knew he hated being wet like this, even if he didn''t show it much to the others. I could still only barely notice his discomfort after years of constant exposure. There was something subtle about the way he held himself that was just a tiny bit different from usual.


    On the other hand, Eon''s eyes were sharp and focused; ever since Larvitar had hatched, she had approached everything with a gravity absent when it was just Nana and myself. Her normally gleaming coat was weighted down with moisture, yet she seemed as elegant as ever. She was currently warily scanning the sides of the trail in case we ran into something abruptly.


    "Nana, Eon. Scout ahead to ensure we''re not about to run blindly into any pok¨¦mon fleeing the storm. If you spot anything, return immediately to notify us so we can alter our course accordingly," I ordered. "Be careful. If you see something you can''t handle, just get back here so we can overwhelm them with numbers or run if necessary."


    The two pok¨¦mon shot off after nodding their understanding of the orders, ignoring the water that cascaded onto them as they came into contact with the moisture laden brush alongside the trail. We began hesitantly following after them, trying to make some ground despite the environment''s efforts to stop us.


    Dani whistled in appreciation at the discipline. "I know I''ve said it before, but that''s some fire-type you have. There''s no way I could convince Geralt to run into an absolutely drenched forest like that. Got any tips?"


    I smiled awkwardly, knowing my answer wouldn''t be helpful, but at least the conversation could distract us as we pressed on.


    "No tips from me. He''s been like this from day one. If you met his sire, you might understand. Kiriel''s Arcanine, Kuro, wouldn''t be caught dead even blinking in hesitation at a single order, no matter how dangerous or unpleasant it might be. Nana compares himself to that, so of course, he wouldn''t balk at a little water."


    "Guess I''ll have to meet him sometime," Dani replied, and I nearly tripped at the thought of inviting her into the compound.


    No way I''m letting her get anywhere near Sula or Kiriel. I will die before I let that happen. They would tell her every embarrassing thing I''ve ever done. I would practically melt from shame.


    I caught myself before the minor slip turned into a major fall, but I apparently wasn''t smooth enough to avoid notice.


    "You okay, Mare?" asked Ellie with concern. "It''s not like you to trip! I''ve seen how you move. You''re like a Persian or some other agile pok¨¦mon that I can''t think of right now. It''s kinda freaky, honestly."


    Dani''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Freaky, how so?"


    "It''s hard to describe, like, it''s almost like he glides over things? He''s super quiet at night, and I haven''t seen him stumble besides that one time he tripped on a rock in the creek in front of that Poliwhirl on the second morning. He barely managed to get away before it punched his face in," explained Ellie in detail. She mimed throwing a haymaker and barely avoided slipping from the awkward-looking movement.


    I could feel my face burning at the story, even in the cold. Leave it to Ellie to choose this particular moment to remember little things like that.


    "Can we move on from this? It''s slippery, people fall. I''m people. Sometimes, I fall, too. Let''s just keep moving," I said brusquely, moving even further ahead of the other two.


    "Somebody''s grumpy," teased Ellie as she settled behind me. "Should I tell her more about it? Or about how you almost started crying on the first day?"


    "Definitely grumpy," agreed Dani, although I could tell she was still curious about Ellie''s comment.


    "Moving on!" I shouted while storming off ahead of them. I was grateful that the storm mercifully drowned out the giggles I knew were following me.


    We need to add a boy to our group, and soon. I''ve spent enough of my Arceus damned life being teased by girls, I thought with a shake of my head as we continued our trek. We made it another hour before tragedy struck.


    I might''ve managed to catch myself before I took a tumble, but Anabelle did not. Not that I could blame her, considering her paddle-like arms did little to stop her large mass, even in the best of circumstances.


    "Chansssssssssss," the healing pok¨¦mon wailed in shock as she finally slipped while we were making our way down a particularly steep slope.


    "Anabelle!" Ellie cried out worriedly.


    She tried to catch Anabelle and even got her fingers on the edge of the pokemon''s ''dress'', but all that did was tear a massive rent in the garment. Anabelle tumbled down the incline, landing in a tearful, soggy mess. Ellie darted down after her, narrowly avoiding a similar fall.


    "Chans,chanssey-chans," our newfound friend sobbed as she beheld the torn article, holding it up to the sky as if to protest the storm itself. The green shirt was torn nearly in two and saturated with the cloying mud inundating the trail.


    "It''s okay, shhhh," Ellie comforted soothingly. "Cry if you need to, but we can get you a new dress as soon as we get out of this storm. I promise."


    The pok¨¦mon looked up at Ellie hopefully. "Sey?"


    Ellie knelt down and gathered the poor girl in her arms for a hug, completely ignoring the pasty coating of mud now liberally coating her own clothing. She calmly stroked Annabell''s back as the pokemon wept at her loss.


    Dani looked at me uncertainly, and I shrugged resignedly, unsure what to think of the odd but touching sight.


    We stood awkwardly in the pounding rain for a few moments until Ellie finally calmed Anabelle down enough to continue.


    I sidled over to Dani carefully. "I wish I had a big sister like that. There is no way Sula would be caught dead doing something like that for me. She''d probably laugh at me and wait for me somewhere nice and warm."


    Dani sidled back, moving close so I could hear her over the rain. Her warm breath misted over my throat as she whispered back, "I wish I had a big sister like that, too. It shames me to admit that there''s no way I would do something like that for either of my little siblings, no matter how cute they might be." She turned to look at me. "Ellie''s something special, isn''t she?"


    I nodded back, refraining from gulping loudly at the close contact. Could blushing prevent hypothermia? The warmth radiating through my body seemed to indicate so. "Yeah, she really is. We''re lucky to have her. She might still be a rank amateur, but at least she''s got natural talent in spades."


    I knew what Dani meant. Ellie was different. Even after my heartfelt admission a few nights ago, I was still adapting to the entirely different level of compassion and empathy Ellie seemed to naturally exhibit. Empathy that seemed to extend even to random pokemon encounters.


    Not naturally, I corrected myself. From being the only child standing between two fighting parents. There is no need to take away from her efforts.


    Ellie held Anabelle''s hand through the rest of the storm, patiently helping the pok¨¦mon navigate the treacherous trail.


    Watching them warmed my heart; Ellie might not have caught Anabelle officially, but she was already hers regardless.


    Nearly four hours later, the storm finally abated. I didn''t think we had actually made it that far, maybe eight kilometers at the most, but it had felt like ages. I was cold and tired, hungry, and just generally miserable. Not that I would let that show or say anything. I knew better than to display blatant weakness like that, if only because it could reduce morale for the others.


    Although we had been searching for anything remotely resembling shelter, we had found none. We simply continued down the path, ardently hoping for a reprieve from the relentless waves of water. I eventually had to pick up Larvitar, as he was too clumsy to navigate the mud. My arms and shoulders burned from holding up the dense bundle of weight for hours on end, and I was about ready to keel over.


    As we shuffled onwards, the rain and wind gradually slowed down before stopping entirely. It wasn''t sunny by any means, but the tumultuous cacophony of noises had finally departed, and we could at least hear our thoughts once more. My voice had long since grown hoarse from the constant shouting the storm required from us to be heard.


    Dani and I emerged largely unscathed, having enough dexterity to catch ourselves before we fully lost our balance. There had been a number of close calls, but we had both avoided anything more than a knee in the mud at most. I was grateful for my well-made leather boots. Even after hours in the rain, my feet were still comfortably dry, although my feet ached from the extra weight.


    Ellie and Anabelle were not so lucky.


    Anabelle''s normally light-pink fur was dyed a dirty brownish-grey from the multiple spills she had taken over the last few hours. Ellie fared little better, and she was coated top to bottom with a thick layer of the sticky, foul-smelling substance the trail had devolved into.


    Nonetheless, they were somehow beaming brightly. Power of friendship and all that bullshit, obviously. Ellie had clearly grown up watching ridiculous pokemon anime.


    On the other hand, although she didn''t fall nearly as much, Dani looked worse for wear; the poor woman was soaked to the bone and was shivering uncontrollably. Her lean and muscular physique was clearly doing her no favors in these conditions. Everyone wants to be fit until they freeze to death in the rain.


    "Let''s stop for a rest," I suggested, although it was as much for me as it was for Dani. My arms felt like burning leaden ropes attached to my torso at this point. "Nana, would you please take a moment with Dani so she doesn''t break her teeth? My mouth hurts just listening to you."


    Nana emerged from the brush nearby. Steam rose from his fur as he raised his external temperature to prepare for the well-practiced technique. Although I was by no means a fire-type specialist like my sister, I firmly believed that traveling in the wilds without a fire type was negligent in the extreme. They were beyond valuable in situations like this, or even in just starting a fire or scaring off the abundant grass types in Kanto. Without Nana, I would have certainly died from hypothermia on at least three separate occasions.


    "M-mare, I''m c-completely f-fine. This i-is u-unnecessary," Dani protested weakly.


    I shook my head. "This is non-optional. Nana, steam dry, please. Dani, grab onto him and hold on for a few minutes until you''re dried off, at least for a bit."


    Dani wrapped her arms around Nana gingerly as if she was afraid he was going to burn her or something. "Ugh. He s-smells l-like wet d-dog," she complained.


    "Lithe! Growlithe," Nana growled defensively.


    "And so will you! But you''ll smell like a slightly drier wet dog, at least. And hopefully, you''ll stop shivering, more importantly," I said in a faux chipper tone. I found that cheer, even false cheer, tended to help improve the mood.


    "S-Sorry, Nana," Dani apologized contritely. "T-thank you."


    I nodded in satisfaction at the gratitude; it was only proper to thank pok¨¦mon for their assistance. Especially such a fluffy and reliable one such as Nana.


    I found my tight shoulders relaxing in contentment at the sight of Dani hanging on to Nana as he "steamed" both of them until she finally stopped shivering.


    My enjoyment of the tranquil scene was interrupted as Ellie shouted from somewhere around the next bend in the trail.


    "Mare," Ellie bellowed excitedly. "Mare! Come look at this, quick!"

 Chapter 20: The Hid-Inn

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 1700


    After hearing the anticipatory edge to Ellie''s voice, I hurried over to my best guess to where it had come from. It didn''t take long to find them; they stood roughly a hundred meters from where we had initially stopped after making it through the dense forest. They were just around a sharp bend that I hadn''t been able to see for my position.


    I could immediately see what had caught Ellie''s attention; after the harsh turn, the forest opened up into a large valley. It was a picturesque scene, with verdant grasslands that continued up into the nearby mountains northwest of our location.


    The path here was in slightly better condition than inside the forest itself, but what really stood out was the junction where Ellie stood. There was the main path we had been slogging through for hours, covered with mud and hardly managed at all. And then abruptly, veering off in a ''Y'' junction, was a path that looked like it belonged in a carefully curated garden. The juxtaposition was startling. Moreover, the new path didn''t seem to have experienced even the slightest wear and tear from the last few hours of storming.


    It looked good as new, and was paved with finely cut, hexagonal stones; the surface looked perfectly flat without any edges to trip on. There was a spattering of several different types of greyish stone from what I could tell with a casual glance.


    The pristine road was surrounded on both sides by a large, beautifully made fence. It stood nearly two meters high and appeared to be carved from some variety of dark, glossy wood.


    The sight was bizarre, frankly, and it set my nerves on edge. There was something odd about it.


    Not that I could complain, at the moment. After watching Ellie and Anabelle fall repeatedly for the last few hours, I was certain they were more than happy for the change of scenery. If we chose to take it, anyway. I took the opportunity to pull out the map Sula had given me of the area; we appeared to be roughly in the same area as the golden star indicated. I sighed, mulling over the pros and cons as I made my way over to Ellie, who was staring off into the distance.


    Ellie looked at me expectantly as I approached. "Do you see it, Mare?"


    "See what?" I asked, snorting at her vague question. "That path? This masterwork fence?" I deadpanned, uncertain of what she could possibly be referring to besides the suspiciously paved path in the middle of nowhere. I felt apprehensive about the whole thing. The too-good-to-be-true path emanated a subtle feeling of dread to my trained senses.


    Ellie rolled her eyes, chuckling as she directed my gaze off into the distance with a gesture. "The building! Look over here, silly."


    Sure enough, tucked away into a copse of trees was what looked like a traditional inn. The building itself seemed to be made of a variety of different woods and was stylized with subdued, earthy colors. The building was only visible because the path appeared to gently ascend to a plateau deeper in the valley.


    Honestly, it reminded me a lot of home. The architecture was quite similar to many of the buildings in Fuchsia City. Which made sense, considering we realistically weren''t that far from home. From what I could see, the building was three stories high and looked like it was built to house a large number of people.


    I couldn''t help but think it was an odd location for an inn of that size. I found it hard to believe that enough people passed through this pathetic route to justify such a large investment, but if Sula had starred the location there was clearly more to it than met the eye.


    "Nice eye, Ellie," I complimented as I moved into position beside her. I felt bad for my sarcastic tone a moment earlier. "It really blends in with the forest."


    "Anabelle saw it! Praise her instead," Ellie said proudly as she and Anabelle gave each other a businesslike high-five.


    "Chansey," Anabelle tittered cheerily, happy with the attention she was receiving.


    "Nice eye, Anabelle," I corrected myself, holding my hand up for a high five. After a brief instant of hesitation, the healing pok¨¦mon reciprocated with her tiny hand, and we managed to eke out a decent celebration.


    "Anywayyys," said Ellie. "Who would build an awesome inn like that in such an isolated location, and then also have the audacity to paint it so that nobody notices it." She shook her head disapprovingly. "It''s almost as if the owner doesn''t want to be found. I only noticed it because Anabelle pointed it out."


    "Maybe they don''t," I said consideringly. "Now that you mention it, it really does seem weird. Maybe we should just keep going."


    "Not a fucking chance," protested Ellie. "Where''s Dani? We should go check it out and stay there for a night! This has to be an inn! Mare, can we stay? Pretty please? I''m cold and dirty and don''t want to camp out again! I''ll stop making fun of how you talk! I promise!"


    "Dani''s right here," interjected the person in question as she limped over to us "Did I hear inn? As in actual stay in a building, not sleeping on soggy ground, Arceus blessed, inn?"


    Dani''s hand was clutched tightly in Nana''s fur, and she was leaning on him heavily as if she might collapse at any moment. She had stopped shivering and was much drier, but I could tell she still was not having a good day by any means.


    I was surprised at the almost pleading tone of her voice. From my experiences with her so far, she seemed incredibly resistant to anything that might even be remotely perceived as deferential treatment. Or maybe she was just taking the cold harder than I thought, which was more than reasonable.


    Ellie beamed. "You did hear inn! As in the one right over there that we''re definitely going to stay in, right, Mare?" She shot a pouting look my way. "Look at poor, darling Dani; she needs a hot meal and a good soak and she''ll be right as rain."


    "I''m fine," Dani muttered, clearly annoyed at the comment. "I''ll be fine regardless of what we choose." She hesitated, looking away for a long second. "But... I wouldn''t hate it if we found somewhere to stay for the night."


    I frowned at losing my only expected ally. "It''s not that simple. From what I can tell, this is one of the spots that Sula indicated on the map¡ª"


    "Perfect!" Ellie interjected. "We should definitely stay there, then."


    "Can you let me finish, please?" I shot back with annoyance. "That''s exactly the problem; there''s a fifty-fifty chance that anything Sula suggests on the map is actually a trap. This could be the best inn in all of Kanto, or it could be dangerous. It''s not as easy as you''re making it out to be."


    "You think she would seriously do that?" asked Dani with wide eyes. "That seems like quite the prank to play on someone wandering through poorly maintained wilderness."


    "I do. I definitely do. Definitely," I emphasized with a shudder. "The gold star is the perfect bait. You have no idea what she''s capable of."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I''m pretty sure you''re just paranoid, Mare. I know your sister is the enemy, but she can''t be all bad like you make her out to be. What''s the worst that could happen," countered Ellie, her voice taking on an exasperated edge. "And furthermore, why would she even give you this map if she didn''t plan for it to be helpful?"


    "It''s a dangerous facility that houses poachers. It could be a Seiichi vacation home filled with annoying relatives. It could be filled with psychic pok¨¦mon just waiting to torment us," I elaborated, listing off the options with my fingers. "And that''s just off the top of my head. If you just give me a few minutes, I can think of others."


    Ellie rolled her eyes. "Get over yourself, Mare. I know you''re a worrywart and all, but none of those things are even remotely realistic. Let''s put it to a vote! All in favor say yay!"


    "Nay," I said decisively. "We should just keep moving and start up a fire further along the main path. There''s no need for unnecessary risks."


    "Yay!" shouted Ellie exuberantly. "Even the hope of a hot bath trumps any risks you might offer."


    "Chans!" agreed Anabelle, but she looked away contritely after I shot her a withering glare.


    "Arceus, it had to come down to me, didn''t it?" complained Dani with a tired grin. "If only to mess with you, Mare, I say yes. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Before I could respond, Ellie slammed her fist into a palm, sending a loud slapping noise into the valley. "It''s decided, then! Democracy has prevailed, and the evil tyrant Mare has been deposed."


    I shook my head as Ellie practically skipped off onto the suspicious path. I guess we''re doing this, I concluded, doing my best to accept the reality that I was traveling with at least one highly impulsive teenager. Everything will be fine.


    <hr>


    Much to my annoyance, our trek towards the inn proceeded more smoothly than I wanted or expected. All my instincts were crying out danger, but nothing even remotely threatening was popping out. Not even a damn pokemon. I was hoping Eon and Nana would have something to take their anxiety out on, but no luck. My pokemon often echoed my own emotional state, and the experienced pair was taut with exposed nerves.


    I forced out a long breath. That storm clearly affected me a lot more than I thought. Just relax, Mare. Everything will be fine.


    Ellie and Dani released a few of their pok¨¦mon, and I went ahead and decided to continue carrying Larvitar for the exercise even though he could easily walk on the path by this point. My arms and shoulders were burning from the long hours carrying him, but I felt newly motivated for the exercise now that the end was in sight.


    He cooed as he played with my chin and shirt, using his fin-like hands to poke and prod as if I were the most entertaining thing in the world.


    "That''s too cute, Mare. You''re definitely living up to the mom vibes that Ellie accused you of earlier," observed Dani with a playful smile. "He clearly loves you already. There must be something to being the first person to meet a pokemon out of their egg."


    "I''d like to remind you that you were also included in that grouping," I shot back, feeling a bit insecure about my earlier joke. "If anything, you''re way mommier than I am!"


    Dani looked exasperated. "It''s not an insult! You really need to learn how to take a compliment. I think it''s nice that you take the time to carry him like that. There''s nothing wrong with being affectionate with your pokemon."


    "I know that," I replied, already feeling myself blushing at the unexpected approval. "Thank you. I''m still getting used to you both being nice to me without any hidden meaning or back-handed compliments. It''s foreign, honestly."


    "Get used to it, dummy!" Ellie grinned. "My good spirits will defeat any lingering resistance to actual kindness!"


    Ellie was walking next to me with Petal and River in tow, and Willow was wrapped around her neck comfortably. Anabelle trailed behind us looking oddly happy despite how muddy her coat was. She seemed to be meshing with Ellie''s team fairly easily, which was a relief.


    "See! That''s more familiar," I joked. "Using insults to indicate affection. I can understand that one. It''s the genuine displays of affection that throw me off."


    Dani, who was walking ahead of us, stopped abruptly, holding up a hand. "We''re getting close. Do you think we should send Nana and Eon scouting? I haven''t seen or heard anything in a while."


    We were nearly to the entrance of the building at this point, and I had already noticed that it was eerily silent. We hadn''t seen any pok¨¦mon for the last hour, which only made sense. The species that actually enjoyed storms like that were few and far between.


    But this was different. The silence was deafening, and our conversation echoed hauntingly through the area without any competition.


    "We already voted on it; let''s just go for it," I offered, having already accepted my fate. "Besides, Nana and Eon would have alerted us if they noticed anything dangerous. I think it''s safe to say there aren''t any actual threats as far as I can tell."


    I gave a whistle, and we only had to wait a few moments before Eon and Nana trotted up from opposite directions. Nana had been checking out the area closer to the inn, and Eon had been in the brush to the south, watching our backs.


    "Thanks, guys," I said appreciatively. "Spot anything?"


    The two pok¨¦mon glanced at each other, clearly communicating something without words.


    "Vee, Eevee, vee," clarified Eon helpfully, and Nana nodded in agreement. The foxlike pok¨¦mon shrugged and settled back on her haunches to await further commands.


    "Oh, so there was nothing, but it was weird," concluded Ellie confidently.


    "Eevee," confirmed Eon with a curt nod, although she cocked her head with intrigue at Ellie''s immediate comprehension.


    I crossed my arms skeptically. "How did you know what she meant? I''ve spent years with Eon and could barely glean that from her response."


    Ellie shrugged. "I dunno, but it just seemed like what she meant, you know? It''s like a vibe check or something. I don''t know how to explain it. Anyway, are we just going to wait here, or can we go and check it out?"


    Before I could interrogate her further, Dani started heading up the path towards the inn. "I''m cold and tired. Let''s just get this over with. If Eon says it''s fine, then I trust that it''s fine."


    Ellie and I followed wordlessly behind, with Eon puffing her chest up with pride at the confidence Dani had in her.  I kept my eyes peeled for anything unusual, but for all intents and purposes, it appeared to be a beautiful, yet still mundane, inn.


    I feel like I''m being watched, I noted, finally realizing what the odd feeling was. The sense of subtle dread only escalated as we closed in on the entrance.


    It was a lot bigger than I had expected. There were three levels, and the foundation appeared to be nearly fifty meters wide at the base, although each level was slightly smaller than the preceding one, giving it a tiered appearance that was pleasing to the eye.


    The entrance to the building was a large double door of nearly black wood, polished to a beautiful sheen. The wood panels had been carved in a pattern I didn''t recognize. It was composed of intricate swirls that appeared to layer upon themselves endlessly, looping back and forth in an entrancing pattern.


    I stared in fascination at the door, feeling myself getting sucked into the seemingly infinite complexity in the wood, yet helpless to resist it.


    I must have stood there for a few seconds aimlessly but abruptly came back to myself when Larvitar sprayed my nose with a gentle spout of water.


    "Larvi?" He inquired with concern, reaching up to pat my chin supportively. His rough scales chafed my skin, but I didn''t mind.


    I patted his head appreciatively, and he gave a soft mewl in response. Larvitar couldn''t quite purr like Eon could, but this was as close as he could get.


    Up ahead of me, just a few feet from the door, the others stood motionless. They appeared enraptured with the entrance in much the same way that I had been. Their eyes were glazed over, and their pok¨¦mon were frozen in place.


    Even Eon and Nana, who had trained extensively, were staring blankly at the door ahead of us.


    I fucking knew it! This place is sketchy, I concluded with a sense of perverse satisfaction.


    Before moving to snap them out of it, I took a moment to take stock of the surroundings again. Now that I was directly in front of the building, I heard sounds of crashing water, and there was a cloud of circulating mist visibly swirling around the upper edges of the building.


    I made my way up to where Dani and Ellie were standing. In their excitement, they had made it partially up the stairs leading into the building. They were standing adjacent to each other, so it was an easy matter to pinch them both simultaneously.


    "Ow! Like, why would you do that," complained Ellie as she massaged the back of her left arm where I pinched her.


    Dani just glared at me before turning back to the doors in alarm, which had just creaked ominously open.


    We all froze in surprise as a diminutive woman poked her head out. She had pitch-black hair and could''ve been anywhere from sixteen to fifty. The innkeeper''s skin was the palest I had ever seen, looking completely bloodless. Inky black orbs stared back at us, devoid of the usual spark of life most people were born with.


    The mysterious woman''s lips drew back in a gruesome caricature of a smile. "Oh my! What do we have here? A few intrepid adventurers have somehow found their way to my humble abode. Whatever shall I do with them?"

 Chapter 21: The Golden Dream

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 1930


    "Oh! Are you the innkeeper!?" Ellie exclaimed with interest.


    Without missing a beat, she walked forward with an excited smile and took the woman''s hand into her own, clearly surprising the poor woman, as evidenced by how quickly her jaw dropped. "Your hand is freezing," Ellie observed as she examined the unwillingly proffered appendage.


    The innkeeper jerked her hand back, neatly clasping it behind her back as if protecting something valuable from a younger sibling. "Yes, I am, young woman. Have you been taught no manners? In what area of the world is it acceptable to grasp out frantically like a newborn babe? Were you raised with animals?" Her tone was ripe with disgust.


    Dani chuckled out loud at the pointed critique, and I couldn''t help but tentatively join in. In usual fashion, Ellie''s odd behaviors took the edge off the otherwise creepy setting.


    "She''s from Johto," I pointed out. "We, conversely," I gestured to Dani, who smiled helpfully, "are from Fuchsia City, where we''re taught manners from a young age. We''ll be on our best behavior."


    I smiled as earnestly as I could, hoping to make a better impression than Ellie for the first time since meeting her. Opportunities to outshine Ellie were rare, to say the least. I normally felt like I was the dark cloud of the group.


    "Mare!'' Ellie pouted, her cheeks puffing out adorably. "That''s not fair! I''m just excited to meet the owner of this beautiful building. Although," she paused thoughtfully, "I can''t remember what I was doing just a second ago. Why did you pinch me, Mare? It''s not like you to invade my personal space. Rude."


    I shook my head in resignation. It was just like Ellie to shift the topic if it didn''t suit her. The innkeeper was glaring at me with an unimpressed look as if I was somehow responsible for my companion''s idiocy. Am I? I wondered. Ellie is basically an adult.


    Regardless, I cleared my throat, choosing to follow Ellie''s lead in changing the topic. "You were stuck staring at the doors. It happened to me, too, but Larvitar sprayed me with some water and snapped me out of it. I think the entrance has some kind of hypnotic power contained in it. The doors may be imbued with dark or ghostly aura. You and Dani were both just absently gazing at them."


    "Tauros shit," commented Dani skeptically, frowning. "If I was frozen like that, I definitely would''ve noticed. Ellie might be an airhead, but I''m not. Besides, I''ve never heard of wood absorbing type-energy."


    The innkeeper ignored Ellie''s offended look, looking at me with newfound interest instead. "My, my; what a sharp one! He''s right on the mark, dears. My late husband carved the door himself over countless years. Its hypnotic pattern can easily seduce those with low mental fortitude. Of which three youths certainly qualify. ''Tis nothing to be ashamed about. Even after all these years, if I watch long enough, I, too, find myself lost in the pattern. It helps me feel closer to my lost love."


    The ageless woman smiled gently, making me feel less, rather than more, welcome.


    This lady is creepy, I thought as I suppressed a shudder.


    "My name is Onaryu, but you can refer to me simply as Ona. I am the humble proprietress of this facility, known as The Golden Dream."


    "Oh! ''Golden Dream'' and there was a gold star on the map!" chirped Elile as if she had discovered something fascinating. "You had nothing to worry about, Mare; it was just a helpful symbol." She walked over and patted me on the back as if she were comforting a small child. "I think we can all rest assured no dangerous poachers or psychic pok¨¦mon are milling about."


    "Right," I said drily. "What a relief."


    Ellie turned to Ona. "Mare, the silly-pants that he is, was afraid that this was going to be dangerous or sketchy or something because his big sister recommended it."


    "Oh? Does this sister have a name?" inquired Ona with curious eyes.


    Curious, creepy black eyes.


    Before I could stop Ellie from spilling everything she knew about my family, she gushed excitedly, "Sula! It''s Sula Seiichi. She''s always on the news; you''d probably remember her. She''s got this cool albino Charizard that''s named Lizzie. I''ve never seen her, but even hearing about her on the radio conveyed her coolness, like, really well. The Charizard, I mean. But I guess Sula is, too."


    I sighed, and even Dani facepalmed at Ellie''s unabashed willingness to talk about anything to anyone. Even random strangers in the woods, apparently.


    Ona nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, young Miss Seiichi. I certainly do remember her. I can see the resemblance now that I think about it." She turned to me with a considering look. "You must be Mare, then? She spoke of you fondly."


    I snorted in disbelief. "That can''t be true. Sula probably told you embarrassing stories like she does everyone else."


    Ona''s lip quirked slightly as if she were resisting a smile. "That is one way to look at it, yes. However, it was also apparent that she is very fond of you. You could hear the love in her voice as she spoke of the time she convinced you that you could become a pok¨¦mon if you acted like one for long enough. That one was my favorite."


    "Okay, moving on from this." I could feel my face burning at the memory. "I don''t think it''s a good time to discuss this. In fact, never would be a good time to talk about this."


    I had been six. It only seemed logical at the time!


    "No, why don''t you tell us more, Ona? I''d love to hear more about Mare''s childhood," said Dani mischievously.


    Ellie and Anabelle tittered off to the side, and Larvitar looked up at me with concern; he probably felt the heat radiating off my face.


    "Perhaps. Would you like to book a room or two?" Ona asked, her face carefully neutral. "I''m sure I could be persuaded to share a story or two to such delicious young women."


    Creepy! I screamed internally, hoping that the girls would finally realize this place was sketchy. No such luck to be had.


    "Yes, please!" shouted Ellie.


    "Chansey!" agreed Anabelle with gusto, and even Dani nodded her agreement.


    I could tell the battle was already lost. "Do you mind if we come in? It''s been a long day, and we could all use a hot bath and a warm bed if you''ll have us."


    Ona smiled gently. "Certainly, dear. There are no other occupants at the moment, so I think it can be arranged. Follow me inside, please?"


    We shuffled forward up the stairs, circumspectly avoiding looking at the doors themselves. Just as I was about to go through the threshold untouched, my hand slightly grazed the wood''s edge.


    It was freezing to the touch, and I felt a spasm of unnatural fear ripple through my body as I hurried into the building. Creepy.


    The inside of the inn was much warmer. It was nice and cozy, and a small fire crackling comfortingly. A few couches were scattered around the open space around the entrance, and straight ahead appeared to be a desk where whoever was working booked new guests.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    There was an expansive window behind the worker''s desk, and I was offered a lovely view of a well-kept garden, much like the one in the Seiichi compound. I could just make out the steam from the springs hovering like a low cloud behind the foliage.


    High-ceilinged hallways extended to either side of the lobby, lit by genuine lanterns. From a cursory glance, it looked like most rooms must have been on the second floor, and the base floor was for staff to move around smoothly.


    "This is amazing! What a comforting atmosphere," Ellie commented as she took in the interior, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Even Dani gave a low whistle, and from my few days with her, I knew she was tough to impress.


    "I guess it''s pretty nice," I offered grudgingly, earning me a glare from Dani and a chuckle from Ona.


    "I''m glad to hear that it meets your approval, Seiichi''s second child. Now, for the formalities."


    I ignored the off-color comment for now, but I privately filed it as odd behavior to consider later.


    Ona moved smoothly behind the desk, opening the large book sprawled across its surface. "Correct me if I''m wrong, but you would like to book two rooms, with room and board, for two nights?"


    I shook my head, walking up to the desk. Eon and Nana padded silently behind me. "No, just one night would be fine; we just need to catch our breath from the storm before getting on our way. Lots of ground to cover."


    "No!" protested Ellie shrilly as she stomped her way up to the desk beside me. "I have been camping for almost ten days in a row; I need this. Two days, Mare. Do you see my hair?" she held up a clump of her auburn hair, which was caked and matted with the foul-smelling mud from earlier.


    Oh, that does look bad, I observed. I would never let my own hair get that dirty.


    "Chans," Anabelle agreed in outrage as she gestured at her mint-green¡ªnow brown, shirt, which hung in tatters on her torso.


    I turned to Dani, looking for aid, only to be disappointed when she looked awkwardly away. "You too?" I asked in disbelief.


    Dani shrugged, seemingly embarrassed to be showing any signs of softness. "It''s been a long few days. I smell like a wet dog. What''s the harm in staying an extra night? It''ll be an excellent opportunity for you to work with Larvitar on his water affinity."


    She''s not wrong, I mused. Having a good water source for Larvitar to work with would be helpful in mastering his new typing.


    I looked down at Larvitar, who was hanging on to my pant leg as he looked around in wonder. "What do you think? Want to stay a few nights here?"


    The little guy raised his arms above his head in obvious agreement. "Larvi-Larvitar!"


    Behind me, the girls let out a quiet cheer.


    I sighed. "Okay, you were right, Ona. Yet again, I''m outvoted. Betrayed, even. It''s hard not to feel behind when we''re still a week or more from Vermillion, and Sula is probably already on her second badge. No harm in rushing to last place," I joked bitterly.


    Dani patted my shoulder consolingly. "It''s okay, Mare. A break can be good, and you can finish at your own pace. If what you think about Larvitar''s typing is true, rushing toward Kuon with an untrained water type isn''t helpful, anyway. Think of this like a training break!"


    I looked up at her gratefully, offering a hint of a smile. "You''re right. Thanks, Dani."


    Oddly, Dani looked away abruptly at my shy smile. Weird.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. How can you two be so mushy when a hot bath is so close! Do the thing, Mare, pay the lady, and let''s get into some clean clothes. I don''t think I''ll ever feel warm again," Ellie said mournfully as she picked at her wet clothes with a nasty plopping noise.


    I made my way up to Ona, pulling out my wallet from the pack. "Okay, what''s the damage? Two nights with all the works."


    As I sat there fiddling with my wallet, waiting for the price, Ona stared at me intently. Her dark eyes were unblinking, calculating, even. I felt uneasy in my own skin at the look.


    Ona took a deep inhale and apparently found something she liked. Her pale mien broke into a wide smile. "You can put that away; I''m sure we can come to another arrangement by the end of your time here."


    Scary, scary, scary, my mind thought against my will, and I actively recoiled at the interaction.


    Ellie once again saved me as she rushed forward to grab Ona''s hand.


    Again.


    After she specifically told her not to in no uncertain terms.


    Ona''s leer quickly devolved into a look of unadulterated disgust, and she tried desperately to withdraw her hand, but Ellie was stronger.


    "Thank you so much! I was worried it was like, going to be crazy expensive, and I was going to feel even guiltier than I feel for taking all this expensive stuff from Mare''s family. So, like, thank you."


    Finally realizing what she was doing, Ellie''s eyes opened wide for an instant, and she swiftly withdrew her hand. "Sorry? Habits die hard," she offered with a stiff laugh.


    By that point, Ona had schooled her face into a blank mask. "This way," she said frigidly before gliding off into the left-most hallway.


    Ona led us up a narrow flight of stairs and down another long hallway. The floor was made of glossy oaken planks, and I felt nostalgic at the sight. There were no employees to be seen, and the building was oddly quiet. None of the planks gave even the slightest squeak as we passed over them.


    No wonder Sula liked it here. It''s just like home, I realized as I placed where the nostalgia was coming from.


    The building was roughly U-shaped, and the ends of the long corridors pressed up nearly against the mountain face that the facility was built adjacent to.


    In the middle of the open space was the garden, and behind it were the natural hot springs that I assumed drew people to the inn.


    After thirty meters of silent walking, Ona indicated a room on the right-hand side of the hallway. The entrance to the room was a sliding door with a detailed depiction of a cherry blossom tree. It was visually striking and stood out vividly against the subtle earth tones throughout the building.


    "Miss Eleanor and Miss Daniella. This room is yours for the next two nights. Please make yourself comfortable," Ona said with a bow, gesturing to the unopened door. "It is currently eight o''clock, or close enough. I ask that you keep the door closed while in the room. Food will be delivered in thirty minutes. You will hear a single knock, and I ask that you patiently wait sixty seconds before retrieving your meal. My staff are quite particular with who views them, and I humbly request that you respect that."


    Weird again, I thought. I need to just accept that this whole experience might be bizarre.


    Ona stared expectantly at Dani and Ellie, who were both taken aback at her use of their full names. "Please, take a look at the room."


    "Uhh, okay. Sure," Ellie said curtly as she slid open the door. "Weird," she mouthed silently at Dani as they entered. I hoped Ona didn''t notice her comment.


    The room inside was simple in its elegance; there were two comfortable looking mats placed on opposite sides of the room, two dressers, and what looked to be a hand-carved coffee table in the center. It was very spacious.


    "Oh wow, this is lovely," said Dani as she trotted around the room, running her hand over the various pieces of furniture.


    Ona nodded appreciatively. "I''m glad you approve! The spring itself is open until midnight. This is not a suggestion. There is only one large, heated pool, although there is a small waterfall in the furthest corner of the property. Naturally, it is not heated," she joked drily.


    She continued, "There are no specific rules about gender regarding pool usage, so I will leave that up to your discretion. Towels are in your dressers but can also be found next to the spring itself if needed. Do either of you ladies have any questions at this time?"


    Both girls remained silent, looking all too eager for Ona to leave them in peace.


    "I think we''re good for now," replied Dani. "I personally plan on waiting to get some food, and then I might go in for a good soak."


    "We''re chillin''," confirmed Ellie with a nod as she sprawled onto her bed.


    Ona looked at me. "Mister Mare, would you please follow me to your room?"


    I looked at Dani and Ellie uncertainly, feeling uncomfortable leaving with Ona alone, but they were too busy settling into their room to notice my apprehension.


    "I don''t bite. No need to be so scared," Ona commented, perhaps picking up on my anxiety. "I can practically taste the fear on you. Shall I sample it? Come now, your friends will be fine."


    Scary! I thought, but I helplessly followed along, grateful for my pokemons'' presence beside me. Eon and Nana were looking around warily the entire walk down the hallway. Ona brought me to my room, only about ten meters down the hallway and to the left. It was slightly smaller than the girls'' but otherwise maintained much the same layout.


    The only significant difference between the two rooms was that mine had a sizeable outward-facing window, giving me a panoramic view of the surrounding forest. The trees were well-controlled, so I had a nice view of the serene setting.


    I entered the room and set my heavy pack down, all too happy to give my aching shoulders a break from the constant friction spurred on by the moist fabric rubbing against my flesh.


    "This is nice," I breathed, suddenly feeling a wave of exhaustion hit me.


    I turned to Ona, giving a respectful bow in gratitude. "I don''t have any questions, assuming that the information you gave Ellie and Dani also applies to me."


    "That''s correct. Feel free to find me in the lobby if you have any concerns. I doubt we will have any other guests this evening, but one can never be too careful." Ona gave me the same disconcerting smile from earlier and receded down the long hallway.


    Once I was sure she was gone, I shut the screen door and sat heavily on the bed. Larvitar ambled over to join me, laying his head down softly against my leg, and he was soon joined by Eon. Nana took a post at the entrance. He must have lost rock paper scissors, I realized with a chuckle. In mere seconds, I could hear the soft whistling sounds my team made when they were well and truly asleep. I soon joined them, no longer able to resist the bone-deep fatigue I felt.

 Chapter 22: Soggy Socks and Negative Thoughts

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 2015


    Dani gently massaged her aching feet, doing her best to squeeze the soreness out of them. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the frigid march through the forest had taken it out of her. She hadn''t fallen, per se, but constantly catching herself hurt her wrists. Not to mention, she still needed to completely adjust to walking fifteen kilometers or more each day.


    I need to toughen up fast, or I''m going to fall behind. Dani grimaced; Mare already went out of his way to check in with her and help her out. He clearly thinks I can''t handle it.


    Dani''s bare feet were rough to the touch, with callouses on top of callouses that had gradually slaked off during their trek through the storm. The constant friction of soaking socks against the stiff leather of her boots had swiftly developed a mess of blisters. The continued abuse had just as swiftly debrided the many newly formed blisters from the afternoon, leaving her with a bloody mess of skin hanging off of each heel.


    Her ravaged heels burned constantly, and bright blood stained the gray socks lying rigidly beside her in a sodden mess.


    Dani methodically sorted through her pack to find several appropriately sized bandages, deftly applying a dab of antiseptic cream before using her cold hands to smooth them securely against the inflamed flaps of flesh.


    I hate the cold. Stupid rain. Stupid mud, she thought, imagining the warmth from her mom''s fireplace back home in Fuchsia. I still don''t understand how Ellie can always be so sunshine and flowers. She practically came out of that storm happier than when she went in!


    Dani glanced at the girl in question, who was sorting through various clothes to find a replacement "dress" for Anabelle. The pokemon watched Ellie with adoring eyes as she patty-caked with her hands in anticipation.


    Cute. Just cute, she thought enviously. I wish any of my pok¨¦mon were cute like that. Bugs are helpful but decidedly not cute.


    Even after just a few hours, the boisterous healing pok¨¦mon was all but smitten with Ellie. Somehow, falling repeatedly together into the mud had bound them tighter than Dani felt with any of her own pok¨¦mon, even after an entire circuit together with most of them.


    She frowned, thinking of the gaggle of bug pok¨¦mon that were fated to fade away in just a few years, not to mention her inherited aging Rapidash.


    I definitely need to catch a mammalian type to get attached to, she decided at that moment. Bugs are not the answer. I want to snuggle up with a cute and fluffy pok¨¦mon like Eon. Mare has it so good and he doesn''t even know it.


    Dani had never intended to become a bug-type specialist. She had simply been wandering the Safari zone with her dad, Alain, when a Weedle ambled up to her and wouldn''t leave her alone! She eventually grew fond of the pok¨¦mon, but it wasn''t like bug types called to her in any way, shape, or form.


    Instead, it seemed like they were drawn to her.


    Venonat and Scyther had approached her of their own volition in much the same way. She had to turn down many other pok¨¦mon that sought her out over the last few years in various locations.


    A Caterpie curiously investigating while she cried outside on the porch. A small Paras eager to try her lunch in the courtyard of Fuchsia High while excited students babbled around her. The incidents went on and on.


    Dani sighed, growing melancholy at the thought of catching and raising an entirely new team every few years.


    Maybe I''m not cut out for this, after all, she mused while quietly observing her recently acquired traveling companion.


    Petal and River were on their way to sleepy town, curled up comfortably against Ellie''s thighs as she seemingly ransacked her entire wardrobe in search of a perfect garment. She would grab a shirt, hold it up to Anabelle thoughtfully, and then inevitably decide it wasn''t the right choice. A growing pile of clothing was on the floor next to Ellie, and Anabelle was still dress-less.


    Ellie hummed a vaguely familiar tune, but Dani couldn''t tell what it was from. It was bright and upbeat, and the chipper girl did an excellent job hitting the high notes, even if a few were the tiniest bit flat in the upper register.


    Probably from a popular TV show, Dani decided as she scoured her memory for the few shows she had absently watched over the years. She had never been big on watching a lot of TV, preferring to enjoy the outdoors most of the time.


    Tentatively, Dani decided to go ahead and ask Ellie where the song was from before she went crazy trying to figure it out.


    "What''s that from? It sounds familiar, but I can''t quite place it," she commented, adopting a casual smile.


    Things were awkward between the two of them when Mare wasn''t there. Although he was far too serious and even sullen at times, his presence allowed the group to function quite well.


    Dani had never felt at ease with other girls, either. That was part of the reason she had even agreed to travel with the Fuchsia boys in the first place. She never seemed to say the right things or laugh at the right time, and other girls just gave her odd looks and the cold shoulder.


    She had initially planned to take the ferry to Pallet town like most of the younger Fuchsia trainers, but Avery and his group of followers had recognized her from a video online of one of her gym matches and asked if she would guide them through the wilds so they could "prove their bravery."


    They thought it would make them better trainers, not realizing that the journey through the peninsula was sparsely traveled and would only help them become better hikers and campers!


    Or dead, she thought, imagining them running into any of the apex predators in the forest they had just passed through. The boys wouldn''t stand a chance. I hope they''re doing okay.


    Ellie looked over curiously. "I''m surprised you recognize this one! It''s the opening song for my favorite contest show in Johto, Ageless Elegance! There are, like, a ton of different contests, but this one focuses on traditional outfits that they used to wear back in the olden days! I didn''t take you for a contest fan; I''m so glad we have something in common!" Ellie added with a vibrant smile before returning to perusing her wardrobe. "What''s your favorite contestant? I totally love Miko''s Sneasel! You wouldn''t think such a scary pok¨¦mon would look so good in a kimono, but the contrast, like, totally makes it, ya know?"


    Dani felt conflicted; she didn''t like contests, but this was an excellent opportunity to get to know Ellie better, something she was determined to work on during their time at the inn. It was too bad she had no idea what show Ellie was referring to.


    Gathering herself for the necessary lie, she responded vaguely, "Yeah! I think my siblings were watching when I came home from school a few weeks ago. Or something. It''s really catchy, but I don''t know any of the contestants off the top of my head, though. Sorry."


    That was pretty good, right? Dani thought while anxiously awaiting a response.


    "That''s weird.. it doesn''t usually play on mainstream TV in Kanto. I have to search it up online if I want to watch it.." Ellie trailed off awkwardly. Apparently, she was too sharp to not notice such a blatant lie about something she loved.


    As if sent by Arceus itself, there was a quiet knock at the door, interrupting the increasingly uncomfortable conversation.


    Thank goodness.


    Dani sagged with relief as Ellie immediately lost interest from the new stimulus.


    "Coming!" Ellie called out as she hurried towards the door, unceremoniously dumping her sleeping pokemon aside. Her soggy socks slapped wetly against the wooden planks.


    Dani shook her head in disgust at the sloshing noises. Why didn''t she take off her socks first thing? Such an odd girl.


    "Bulba!" Petal protested groggily as she glared at her trainer indignantly.


    River didn''t stir, instead preferring to monopolize the warm spot on the mattress in Ellie''s absence. The little guy was curled up tightly, trying to squeeze as much warmth as he could. Water types didn''t handle the cold well, she had realized more and more after observing Larvitar.


    Must be 8:30, then? She concluded while waiting for Ellie to get the door. Didn''t Ona say to wait thirty seconds to answer the door? Oh, shoot!


    Before Dani could utter a word to stop her, the hungry girl had already slid the intricately decorated door open.


    Instantly, the room temperature dropped to the point that she could see breath steaming from her open mouth, and rime quickly accumulated on the edges of the windowpane overlooking the garden.


    She immediately felt sick to her stomach, as if something was clawing its way out of her abdomen. It was all she could do to avoid retching. Her breaths came in shallow gulps, and her instincts cried shrilly for her to flee from the unknown, but undoubtedly deadly danger.


    Something is here!


    "W-what t-the hell is t-this," Ellie''s teeth chattered as she stooped down to examine the ample tray in front of their room. It was made of some type of lightweight wood and was covered with a variety of lidded pottery.


    "W-we were supposed to wait t-thirty seconds after the knock, something about the staff not wanting to be s-seen? H-ow are you even moving?!" Dani managed to gasp out.


    "Oh. I t-totally forgot," Ellie sheepishly replied with an awkward half-smile. "S-sorry people averse-staff!"


    She looked at Dani curiously. "Are y-you okay? It''s just a little c-cold?"


    "S-shut the door! Please," Dani begged as she struggled to grab a pok¨¦ball from her belt.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Ellie gave her an odd look but managed to shakily pick up the dinner tray and shut the sliding door.


    As soon as the door shut, the change was immediate. The temperature quickly returned to the previously balmy level, and the rime receded just as abruptly as it had appeared.


    "What the fuck was that?" Dani shouted with wide eyes as she fiddled with Geralt''s ball. "Did you not feel something here with us?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but could you please lower your voice? I really hate shouting. It reminds me of my parents," Ellie said somberly as she began investigating their meal.


    Dani took a breath to calm down.


    Okay, you can do this. Just ignore the fact that Ellie is seemingly untouched by fear, and low-key guilt tripped you with her parent''s divorce. Mare was right. She''s built different.


    Slightly calmer now, Dani continued more softly, "I''m sorry for yelling. Did you really-really not feel that? I almost puked, and I could hardly move."


    Ellie had uncovered most of the dishes, revealing a diverse spread of rice porridge, several varieties of sushi, a seaweed salad, and two bowls of miso soup.


    "Yummy! This looks so good, even if the staff were a bit chilly in their delivery," Ellie giggled, all too happy with the pun.


    "Can you take this seriously for a second? Please? I know we''re both hungry and tired, but I need to know if I''m going mad or if that was real," Dani pleaded. "Did you sense anything, Anabelle?"


    "Chans," Anabelle shook her head decisively, but she at least had the good grace to look like she felt bad for what Dani had experienced.


    Unlike Ellie, who was nonchalantly continuing her exploration of the food tray.


    "I didn''t feel anything. I''m sorry to disappoint you, Dani. Why don''t you just sit down and enjoy the meal?" Ellie had already dished herself out several portions. "It''s delicious! Here, try the soup."


    Ellie attempted to hand her a bowl of the steaming liquid, but she held up a hand to politely decline the offering.


    "Sorry. I lost my appetite. Why don''t you share the rest with your team? I''m going to go check out the garden and hop in the springs," Dani said as she readied herself to leave.


    With a shrug, Ellie returned to the meal. "Suit yourself. I''ll probably come and join you in the water in a bit if that''s okay with you?" She looked up at Dani questioningly. "If you want some time to yourself, I definitely get that, too. But I feel like you''re mad at me, and I really don''t like it when I feel like I''ve done something wrong."


    Dani sighed, feeling bad for yelling at the other trainer when she, herself, was simply afraid. "Yeah, that''s fine. Can you give me, like, thirty minutes alone?"


    Ellie flashed her usual winning smile and gave a thumbs-up. "It''s a deal! It''s like a girls'' spa day! Or night, rather. Either way! See you soon!"


    Anabelle tried to duplicate the thumbs up but instead aimlessly held out her mud-stained poke-hand.


    Dani grabbed her pack and headed out of the room. As the door slid closed, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    She felt even colder now than before


    Retracing the same path from the way to the room, she managed to tip-toe her way back out to the lobby. Ona was nowhere to be seen, and all that could be heard was the faint burble of rushing water from behind the inn.


    Oddly, the temperature was completely average. Even when she had left the room, the sense of dread and freezing cold was nowhere to be seen.


    This place is fucking weird, Dani thought as she headed out towards the garden itself. The exit was a delicate sliding glass door, which glided effortlessly open with the gentlest of touches.


    Dani still didn''t like the inn, but the craftsmanship was undeniably high quality, better than anything she had seen before.


    Now that the storm had passed, the temperature outside had stabilized to what they had been getting used to over the last few days. Dani breathed in, enjoying the earthy smell of the vibrant green landscape.


    The garden was organized around several well-maintained plots of sand and rocks that were set up in decorative formations. The sand had been raked into elaborate swirling patterns that closely resembled the carvings from the entrance. It was lit by a series of orange hanging lights strung around the perimeter, which gave the area a warm and welcoming feeling. The lighting did wonders for the unease clinging to her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Everything is fine, she told herself. Stop freaking out over nothing.


    Fortunately, between her general wariness and her recent run-in with the hypnotizing front door, she made sure not to stare at the sinuous loops traced through the sand for longer than an instant.


    Go me, she cheered internally with more than a trace of sarcasm.


    It was nearly completely dark out, but between the lights and the natural ambiance from the moon, she could easily make out her surroundings. Several small wooden tables were set up around the space, and Dani released her entire team to feed them. The pokemon appeared no worse for wear, even after this afternoon''s harrowing events.


    Geralt whinnied, gently butting her shoulder as he picked up on her anxiety.


    She smiled, grateful for the comforting presence the old steed offered. "Thanks, Geralt. Did you feel that a few minutes ago?"


    "Dash," he confirmed with a curt nod and looked at her with concern practically dripping from his drooping eyes.


    Warm relief coursed through her at the admission. Ellie''s non-reaction to the terrifying run-in had really been bothering her.


    Thank Arceus, I''m not losing it.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around Geralt, leaning into his steadying presence. Behind her, the bug pokemon had already begun searching the foliage for any tasty, totally-not cannibalistic snacks.


    One of the many perks that bug species offered was that they could largely subsist off small insects and natural foliage, making it easy to travel with a large team. An entire team of six bug types was easily only a tenth of the upkeep of an equivalently sized team of mammalian pok¨¦mon.


    Unfortunately for her pok¨¦mon, the garden itself was so well maintained that hardly any food was available for harvest without damaging the garden itself. Dani reluctantly withdrew from the warm embrace and pulled out a few bags of compressed pokeblocks and began distributing them to the trio of hungry bug types.


    Dani didn''t have the same luxury as Mare and Ellie, so there were no fancy catered vitamins. No highly compressed backpack to carry a million things that completely ignored the laws of physics she had so painstakingly learned about at Fuchsia High. Just a few plain plastic bowls and some kibble.


    I''m just so mundane, Dani thought, envisioning the elaborate feeding routine Mare went through every time he fed his team. Thousands of credits down the drain just for the slightest of competitive edges.


    She watched as her team ravenously tore into their meal for the night. Of the three, Scyther was the only one who displayed much in the way of personality.


    The other two had much more primitive brains than humans and even most pok¨¦mon besides possibly Magikarp. The droll fish pokemon were widely thought to be nearly utterly brain-dead until they evolved, and even as Gyarados, they were driven almost entirely by instinct.


    That''s why everyone is okay with eating them, thought Dani darkly.


    Beedrill was aggressive and protective of her but wasn''t capable of very advanced tactics and was quite fragile in a fight, as Dani had become painfully aware of in his match against Eon. She had never imagined her starter would lose to a pokemon considered exceedingly weak prior to evolving.


    Venonat was timid, preferring to fight with sneaky tactics, such as Hypnosis or the spore attacks she was developing. It worked well, save for the fact that faster or stronger pokemon could easily overwhelm her weak form. Dani had high hopes that Venonat would evolve within the next month or so, but for now, the pokemon didn''t offer much.


    Scyther, her most recent capture, was a proud creature. Although he had approached her of his own volition, Dani suspected the aggressive pokemon would just as soon abandon her if the chips were down or if he found a trainer he thought would serve him better. His personality was naturally aggressive, but he had difficulty listening to instructions, which was why she hadn''t used him in the first match against Mare.


    Although she was fond of them, they couldn''t offer the closeness she desperately wanted from a team.


    I need to be better. I can''t fail my dad, Dani berated herself internally. But what to do? What can I do to keep up with Mare or Ellie?


    In the single short week she had traveled with the duo, she had become all too aware of how inadequate a trainer she was. Mare always had something to say about everything, and the worst part about it was how calm and gentle he was, as if he were teaching a child to walk. He bent over backward to see how she was doing and make conversation with her.


    How pitiful I must seem to him. No wonder I got stuck against Blaire for months in Saffron. I''m just average. A stupid fucking unintentional bug type-specialist that doesn''t even like her bugs. What could I offer a Seiichi, of all people, and his perfect, pretty little sidekick?


    Dani began to wander around the garden, unaware or unable to break the negative thought spiral eating away at her.


    Ellie seamlessly integrated with pokemon in mere hours, as she had proven with Anabelle and Willow. She was likable and bubbly and seemed to instantly grasp new concepts that took her months to figure out.


    Life isn''t fair, She reminded herself as she continued her loop around the garden.


    And Mare.


    Dani didn''t quite get Mare, but he worked harder than anyone she had ever met.


    Starting with their first battle, where his pokemon handily disassembled her team, Mare had only improved. Eon and Nana were working Larvitar to the bone, and he was there to push and polish his skills the entire way. She was certain Larvitar would be a force to be reckoned with by the time the conference rolled around, if not sooner.


    It wasn''t just his pokemon training, either. He trained daily and seemed to throw himself into everything with maximum effort without fear of failure.


    No, not without fear, she corrected herself. He already believes he''s failed, so there''s nothing to fear. Can I do¡ª


    Dani''s thoughts were interrupted by a rustling behind her, and she sprang to action, drawing out a knife from her belt and holding it out ahead of her, ready to stab if necessary.


    "Vee?" Eon chuffed, appearing visibly amused at her defensive posture. The fox pokemon gestured with her head as if to say, "Follow me."


    Follow she did, not wanting to challenge the subtly threatening pokemon.


    She''s friendly and fluffy, but I would not want to fuck with her.


    Eon trotted back toward where Dani had left her pokemon, and she arrived to the sight of Mare setting an excited Larvitar atop Geralt''s back. The fire-horse whinnied in amusement from his kneeling position. There was no way Mare could reach his full height, so Geralt had graciously knelt in deference to the new "rider."


    "Larrrrvi," the saurian squealed joyfully as Mare stepped back to observe the interaction.


    Although Rapidash were common, many people didn''t know that the horse species could selectively control the heat emanating from its flames down to the location and precise temperature.


    While Geralt had competed in the circuit, he was more a family man than a fighter, and he rarely expressed any heat from his flames unless he was in active combat.


    A smile crept onto her face as she watched Geralt turn up the flames without actively increasing the heat; the resulting image was a tiny water dinosaur wreathed by dancing flames flickering in the evening light.


    "Woah, I didn''t know they could do that without burning everything," observed Mare with a grin. "That''s pretty cool. Geralt seems like a really nice pokemon. He''s got a good energy about him."


    Mare had changed clothes since she had seen him last and now wore simple dark shorts that looked to be made from lightweight linen. He carried a fluffy white towel slung over his shoulder. His dark, silky hair was usually bound up tight, but tonight, it cascaded loosely down his shoulders. Dani saw a myriad of thin scars over his shoulders and chest, as well as the recently healed sinuous scar running down most of his back. There were some gross-looking puncture wounds on his shoulder, too.


    How did he get those? He''s more fit than I thought, Dani noticed, having not spent much time around him shirtless after the first day. He''s wiry but has a lot of muscle. They must work him hard at the Seiichi compound. But I can hardly ask him where he got all his scars without seeming like a nosy brat.


    Honestly, she was impressed. There was something eminently reliable about Mare that made her feel like she could trust him no matter how awful things might get.


    He wore a content smile and looked as relaxed as she had ever seen him, which was a pleasant surprise. The Seiichi took everything too seriously, constantly patrolling the area around them for threats or working with Larvitar on type-energy control. Or any number of other busy-body things, really. He hadn''t stopped moving until the very end of the day over the last week but had yet to show any signs of exhaustion or even slowing down.


    It was odd to see him just hanging out enjoying the sight of his toddler-mon fooling around with a much older, and much larger, Geralt.


    Realizing she was just staring, she coughed awkwardly and nodded at the praise. "Geralt really is a nice pokemon. He was my dad''s starter, and I more or less grew up with him as a third parent. He looks like he''s really enjoying playing with Larvitar. I haven''t seen him do that in a long time. It''s nice."


    She moved forward to tickle Larvitar''s feet, and the pokemon giggled and squirmed atop the horse in glee. "You going for a swim?"


    "What gave it away?" joked Mare with an amused expression.


    "Okay, I knew you were swimming; I was just being polite," she defended, frowning. "Ellie is going to be here soon, too."


    "Oh," Mare said, and she thought he sounded disappointed for some reason. He turned to look at her. "Do you want some more time alone, or would you mind if I joined you until Ellie arrives?"


    "That sounds great," she answered, joining him with a newfound spring in her step.


    Behind her, Geralt smiled in silent amusement as he watched the two. Just tonight, and only tonight, he decided he would distract the rest of the team.

 Chapter 23: Dodging Extroverts

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 2130


    Fucking nailed it, I thought with satisfaction as Dani and I headed towards the hot spring itself.


    Together.


    Alone, without Ellie there to make fun of me or control the conversation. I knew I needed to make the most out of the situation before my clan-mandated coworker derailed the whole thing.


    Considering the circumstances of our first meeting, Ellie had quickly endeared herself to me, which was very telling in her favor. It was nearly impossible not to smile in her presence, and she made the most out of bad situations. Not to mention casually forcing me to face my feelings regarding my family for the first time.


    Good traits notwithstanding, she also had a nasty habit of talking over people and interjecting herself wholeheartedly into any conversation, however small or insignificant.


    While an asset in many situations, it made it difficult for me to get closer to Dani. Based on my current showing, I wasn''t skilled with relationships by any stretch of the imagination, and I would even daresay I was bad at it. However, having Ellie in the party made it even more troublesome than anticipated.


    Thus, I had yet to make any progress in the last week of travel. Sure, I looked for fleeting windows to chat with Dani, sometimes finding small opportunities to show off my knowledge or do something slightly impressive. Much to my dismay, nothing had been working so far, and the best reaction I had received was a tentative smile or maybe a thumbs up.


    On a brighter note, she had at least dropped the dreaded "buds," so I considered that progress, tiny as it might be.


    So, when I saw Dani wandering around in the garden by herself after finishing my meal, I knew I had to take action. I hurried down the hallway back to the main lobby and fortunately made it in time to beat Ellie, whom I knew would most likely make her way out soon.


    Time is scarce, I thought with determination.


    As we walked nearly side by side, I mentally gave myself a pat on the back for how well I handled the last few minutes. Eon timed Dani''s arrival perfectly for when I set Larvitar cutely on top of Geralt.


    What girl can''t resist a cute scene? Sula is a battle maniac, and I know even she appreciates a cute showing. Hell, Kiriel herself named me after a fucking female Rapidash she liked as a kid.


    From what I could tell, I even managed to be nonchalant and upbeat, which I usually struggled with. Ellie went out of her way to comment on it, so I was painfully aware of my deficiencies.


    I glanced over at Dani, trying to discern if my ploy had an effect. The older trainer had deep circles under her eyes and looked more fatigued than I had seen her before. Her standard, neat braid was coming undone, and her dark blue hair was frizzing up in the humid environment.


    She walked with a slight limp, and I could see bandages wrapped professionally around her heels. Her eyes were faintly unfocused, and she looked like her mind was elsewhere.


    I scoured my brain for the right thing to say in this situation. Dani looked tired and upset about something, but I didn''t want to mess up this early in one of my few opportunities alone with her.


    Frankly, I didn''t have much experience dealing with other people''s emotions. Kiriel and Sula, the only two women I had been around extensively, never openly indicated what they might be thinking privately. Sula would compensate with humor, preferring to screw around rather than address actual issues or approach something genuinely.


    Not that I have much room to judge, I thought with vague amusement. Pot calling the kettle black, indeed.


    Perhaps the most serious I had ever seen Sula was when she checked in on me before I was sent off with Ellie.


    Kiriel, on the other hand, never let anything except disapproval slip out. I can''t even remember the last time I had seen her happy about anything. She approached all her duties with a relentless professionalism that left no room for anything but the bottom line.


    Wait, actually, I can. It was when Sula completed her circuit for the first time and lost at the conference early on. It had been a tough matchup, and Sula had been close to tears. Kiriel had smiled at her and told her she was proud of her.


    I shook off the sadness and envy that leaped up in my chest at the memory.


    Not that any of this helps me right now, I thought somberly as I snuck another glance back at Dani. What would Sula want me to say if she was upset about something?


    Dani was difficult to talk to when Ellie was around, but I felt self-conscious when it was just the two of us. Plus, I usually managed to say something stupid or awkward. Unless we were training or talking about exercise, the only things I felt decently confident about.


    Over the last week of traveling, I had struggled to recreate the sense of camaraderie I had felt when we first walked down to the beach together at the checkpoint closest to Fuchsia. I had since decided that I must have been on a high from my first win.


    Fuck it, I''m just going to go for it.


    I turned back to Dani and gave a slight wave, catching her attention and bringing her back to the present.


    "You look r-really nice. Your hair is beautiful," I stammered awkwardly before facing ahead again. "You appear somewhat down, though. Something on your mind?"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Dani was silent for a few seconds, and I was worried that I had already buried my chances at a regular interaction when she finally responded as we hit the edge of the steaming pool.


    "Thanks, Mare. I like my hair, too. It''s hard to take care of it on a trip like this, so it''s nice to hear something is going right! Something is bothering me, honestly. Of course, you would notice. I thought I was doing a better job," she said with a bitter laugh, looking down at the pool.


    "Seems like we''re fated to only talk just us when there''s a body of water around," she joked shyly, finally looking directly at me with her steely grey eyes. The sadness was still there, not something that could be chased away with a fleeting word, but I could see a glimmer of something else, too.


    "You might be right," I agreed. "Guess I should take that into consideration when planning the rest of our circuit."


    Dani looked back at me with confusion. "What do you mean by that?


    Shit. Why did I say that. I''m so stupid. SO stupid. As my heart rate increased, I felt my chances of a normal interaction slipping. She''s way too perfect. Even when she''s sad and looks defeated. Shit.


    Reacting swiftly to combat my growing embarrassment, I jumped into the pool as gracefully as possible, managing to stick the landing. Nonetheless, water sprayed out from my entrance, sending a gentle wave over the edge.


    "Oh, that feels nice," said Dani dreamily as she basked in the feeling of warm water washing over her painful-looking feet. "Would you mind turning around for a second?"


    Face burning, I directed my focus to exploring the pool, doing my best to ignore the rustling sounds behind me. It was difficult to suppress my troubling hormones.


    You can do this. Keep it together, Mare, think about other things.


    With that thought in mind, I waded further into the water. It was already humid from the storm, and now that the temperature was cooling down, the steam was so thick I could barely see in front of me.


    The water was much hotter than I expected. Sula and I had visited many public bathhouses over the years, and we even maintained a communal heated bath at the compound for the sweaty soldiers who regularly trained on the premises. This, however, was several notches above anything I''d experienced before.


    This water was hot enough I felt sweat prickling in my pores after just a few seconds. After the frigid storm, the cold seemingly melted out of my leaden limbs like a blacksmith pouring molten iron from a crucible.


    As I explored further, I realized that the hot spring was enormous, easily measuring twenty meters in each direction. It was circular, with a small island in the middle hosting what looked like a traditional shrine. As I got closer, my feet lost their purchase on the ground, and I was left Growlithe-paddling in the deep water.


    That''s odd. It''s rare to find a shrine like this in a pool of all places.


    I swam closer to investigate. The shrine itself was several meters tall, standing over twice my height. It was built from an inky black stone interspersed with small whitish flakes. From my studies, I tentatively identified it as snowflake obsidian. It was roughly totem-shaped, with apparently random depictions of mouths of all things.


    Oh, that''s clever, I thought. Ona really knows what she''s doing with this place. Creepy little maws to suck up all the bad energy.


    Snowflake obsidian was well known for its healing properties, so finding a massive slab of the material was a once-in-a-lifetime find. It was shocking that the monolith seemed to have only been moved here in the hopes it might slightly increase spa-goers'' satisfaction if they happened to understand the symbolism.


    What a waste of money for the biggest placebo effect I''ve ever seen.


    "Mare, where are you? I can''t see anything through this steam," Dani called out, interrupting my internal review of the facilities. There was an edge to her voice that didn''t make sense for the situation. She sounded vaguely unsettled if I had to put a name to it.


    "I''m just straight ahead! It''s shaped like a big ring. The water gets deep quickly. You can probably just follow the sound of my splashing," I replied.


    I wasn''t kidding; there were hardly any other sounds besides the soothing sound of water flowing, so my frantic paddling was obnoxiously loud.


    I''m definitely ruining the ambiance, I realized. It''s not like I can paddle much quieter, though.


    "Okay!"


    I heard a splash and then muted cursing. "Hot-hot-hot! Shit, Mare. Why didn''t you tell me it was scalding!"


    I stifled a laugh. Considering her present mood, it didn''t seem like the right time to find amusement in her suffering.


    "You''ll get used to it quickly. I promise," I assured her with a quiet chuckle. "Besides, it probably feels good on your feet. You were limping pretty good on the way over."


    Dani''s head popped suddenly into existence through the thick vapor, and she soon joined me in paddling. It was too dark to see anything underneath the water, but it looked like she had undone her trademark braid. Her navy hair hung limply down her back, already saturated from the heavy moisture in the air.


    "Y-you weren''t kidding about how deep it was," she spluttered, grimacing after she inadvertently splashed herself in the face from the jerky movements Growlithe-paddling necessitated.


    I couldn''t help but feel highly amused at the scene. Calm springs, thick mist, romantic lighting, and two tired teenagers flopping around with loose limbs.


    Not very romantic, I concluded. I need to change things up before Ellie gets here.


    "Come on, let''s just soak our feet from the central piece," I suggested. "That way, we won''t overheat and can still let our feet relax."


    It was a decent idea. Rather than swimming around, we could actually have a conversation.


    "You can do that, but I''m just going to stay in the water and hold on with my arms. I never thought I would feel warm again," she replied. "I finally feel like I''m thawing out. Especially after the incident with the fucking mystery staff of death."


    "Okay, you got me there; that''s a pretty good idea," I admitted.


    Following Dani''s suggestion, we swam up towards the central protrusion. True to her word, it was much easier to hang on to the edge of the rocky outcropping and let our bodies float languidly in the nearly boiling water.


    Wait, what? Mystery staff of death? Her words finally registered with me a few seconds later.


    "Ohhhh, that feels soo good," Dani groaned contentedly.


    It really did. I was feeling slightly overheated from paddling, but there were more important issues at hand.


    "Hold up before you fall asleep. What the hell did you mean by your last statement?"


    Dani looked at me and rolled her eyes. "I mean, the water feels perfect for my tired-ass body; what else? I think I got soft in the few months between the two circuits. Weightlifting definitely doesn''t translate over to hiking Arceus knows how many kilometers each day."


    "You''re deflecting. You wouldn''t have said what you did if you didn''t want to talk about it," I accused, having slightly improved my ability to read between the lines.


    Dani sighed loudly, turning her body laterally in the water so that she was really only hanging on by one arm. "I guess you got me there. Point for Mare! You''re not the only one who has difficulty talking about your feelings, you know? You might have been magically healed by Ellie''s makeshift therapy session last week, but I still have my own shit."


    Her sudden shift in tone caught me off guard, and my resolve faltered.


    I scoffed, surprised at the sudden shift in the mood. "What are you talking about? There''s no need to snap at me like that. Can we just go back a few seconds, and you can tell me what happened with the quote, "mystery staff of death. I''m just worried about you."


    Silence rang loudly in the evening.


    "Please," I added more politely, waiting patiently for her response.


    "Fine," she finally relented after a long pause.

 Chapter 24: Oh no, they found us!

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 2215


    I was rewarded with a loud sigh, but Dani began explaining herself shortly after. "Okay. You should probably know anyway since you were the one who didn''t want to check this place out in the first place. I think you were probably right about this place; something is wrong here."


    I blinked. Rare was the day I was told bluntly that I was right about anything. "Go on. We voted, and it was a done deal. What happened?"


    "It was a few minutes after you left, and we were just settling down. Ellie was trying to find new clothes for Annabelle, and I was working on bandaging my heels. I have some nasty blisters that I''ve been working on for the last week, and they got scraped off. Again. There was a knock on the door, and Ellie rushed over to grab it since she thought it was the food. We hadn''t eaten since noon, so honestly, I can''t blame her. Regardless, she ran up to open the door before waiting the thirty seconds that Ona asked us to. When she opened it, the air just¡ª" Dani trailed off, looking away as if not wanting to continue her story.


    "Go on," I urged in my most comforting tone. This was shaping up to be far more interesting than my blissful nap.


    Dani took a deep breath before continuing, letting it out slowly. "When she opened it, the air froze. I don''t know how to explain it. The windows iced over, and the room temperature must have dropped below zero instantly. That wasn''t the worst part, though."


    "What was the worst part?"


    "It was the feeling that there was something in there with me. Watching me." She shuddered. "Hunting me, or something near to it. Have you ever come face to face with a really scary pokemon, Mare? Where you really thought you were going to die in that moment."


    Dani looked up at me with a slightly pained gaze as if she were searching for something.


    Validation, maybe?


    "Yes. I have," I admitted.


    "What was it like?" She asked.


    I hesitated, trying to decide how much I really wanted to talk about one of the more traumatizing experiences I had experienced. It wasn''t a memory I was fond of, and I didn''t want to trouble Dani any further.


    "You can tell me," she urged angrily. "I can tell what you were thinking. You didn''t want to make me more upset. That''s bullshit, Mare. I''m older than you and have been through more than you can imagine. Don''t pity me. Ever."


    The fire in her voice swayed me and convinced me I had been going about this whole romance thing incorrectly.


    Dani wasn''t some ''girly girl'' or someone who needed to be protected or educated about pokemon. She wasn''t a prodigy like Sula or an optimistic free spirit like Ellie. She worked hard and wanted respect for what she put in.


    I realized then that I had unconsciously treated everyone except for Kiriel and Sula as less than.


    Less educated. Less prepared. Less experienced.


    Not able to handle things like I could.


    How fucking arrogant can I be? I inwardly cringed before going on ahead with the story. Epiphanies are never convenient.


    "It was on our annual trip to Hoenn. I was thirteen, and Sula was fifteen. It was during the break after she finished her first run at the conference. Kiriel made sure that Sula and I traveled a lot. She came with us sometimes, but it was usually just us and a few hand-picked Seiichi clansmen. In this instance, that was the case."


    "How many of them were there with you?" Dani inquired.


    "Six, not including Sula and I. There were five normal soldiers and then Koga," I explained.


    "Koga?"


    I nodded. "Koga has been one of my primary trainers. I think he''s in his mid-thirties at this point, but it''s honestly hard to tell with how unreadable he is. I hope he stepped down to work on having a family this year; I know he wanted to. He''s the head of one of the branch families subservient to the Seiichi. They''re next in line to inherit if things ever went disastrously wrong, too."


    Dani whistled. "I still can''t believe you got personal trainers your entire life. Ones that are family heads. That''s so unfair! You would''ve died in the public education system." She shook her head with a wry smile. "What happened with your personal squad of guards? They scare a big bad pokemon away for you?"


    I gave an odd half-smile at that. "Well, they died, so no. All of them except for Koga."


    Dani''s blanched looking like she swallowed a bug. "Mare, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    I waved off her apology with a hand. "It''s fine, I know you didn''t mean anything by it. We were up in Meteor Falls, in the Northwest corner of Hoenn. Sula was determined to catch either a Lunatone or Solrock, rare pokemon only found in that specific area. They''re rumored to originate from a meteor that crashed in the region centuries ago.


    In any case, we had been wandering around this stupid cavern for, like, two days. All we had been seeing were tons of Zubat and the occasional Geodude. Annoying stuff, really. Zubat are loud as hell. Then, Sula had the bright idea of scaling this literal cliff face further into the cave. It was crazy, but Koga is an enthusiast of clever and unique ideas. Says it helps with battle readiness or some bullshit that he got off of Kiriel."


    I paused, looking over at Dani to see if she was still paying attention; she was. Her eyes were glued onto me with a laser focus.


    I continued, "In any case, we painstakingly scaled this cliff. It must have been close to one hundred meters from the base, but we made it over the course of several hours and many close calls. It had only been a few minutes after we arrived, and Sula decided to storm off into the distance. Classically, she almost immediately found a baby Bagon and grabbed it."


    "Oh shit," Dani breathed, telling me she already knew the pokemon and the implied result.


    "Oh shit is an understatement," I confirmed, grimacing. "A mother Salamence tore out after Sula seconds later. It wasn''t pretty. It didn''t take five seconds to rip the five guards to shreds. Probably less. Pretty impressive to average a life per second, really."


    "Mare, I get the picture; you don''t have to finish," Dani said quietly.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I shuddered as I remembered their screams. "I had previously seen some dragon pokemon in matches against Kiriel, but they were few and far between. This was way different. I don''t think this Salamence had even seen humans before and immediately saw us as threats. Anyway, I was helpless. I couldn''t breathe or move and just stood there aimlessly, waiting to be eviscerated like the others. Ever dutiful, Koga threw me aside to cover for my inadequacy. Together, Sula and Koga barely managed to take it down, but not before it took down nearly all of Koga''s team."


    I took a deep breath. It was tough to recount the experience even years later. "Was that the kind of story that you were looking for?"


    Dani nodded, surprising me. "Yes. It was. That''s exactly what I felt in our cute little inn room less than an hour ago. I was nearly paralyzed, Mare. I couldn''t even get a pok¨¦ball out to stop it! And I don''t even know what it is. It was there for fleeting seconds and then suddenly gone. Ellie couldn''t even feel it, which is what got me panicking so bad before you got here. I sort of started spinning out in my head."


    She shook her head in disappointment. "We got in a fight, I guess. I got really freaked out when she acted like nothing was wrong after I was frozen, just waiting to die. I felt like a crazy person. I''m not a crazy person," she said in a nearly pleading tone, looking up at me with glistening eyes.


    "I''m not," she whispered, barely audible. She turned away, staring absently in the mist.


    I waved my hands disarmingly. "Woah. Nobody said anything about you being crazy. Did Ellie say something?"


    "No," Dani mumbled.


    I cocked my head curiously. "Then why are you so worried about it? It sounds like you had a run-in with something powerful."


    "I don''t want to talk about it," she said softly.


    I looked around, making sure there were no unwanted listeners. "Honestly, I think a powerful psychic or ghost pokemon might be around. The signs match up. The creepy hypnotic doors, that weird presence you just experienced, the weird vibe I got when Ellie first noticed that path."


    Dani perked up at that, pulling herself partway from the water. I noticed she was wearing the same black sports bra she wore the day I had first met her. Like I could forget something so important.


    "Do you really think so? What kind of pokemon could paralyze me like that? Aren''t they super rare, anyway? I''ve only ever heard of them around battlefields or graveyards, like the one in Lavender Town."


    I considered the question. My idea had been pinging around in my head with little thought about what specific pokemon it might be.


    "It could be a Dusclops, or even a Banette. They''re not native to Kanto, but Hoenn isn''t that far away. Hypno also have a really negative reputation here. There are plenty of options." I looked around suspiciously, but couldn''t see anything beyond the immediate vicinity. "We should not talk about it that much, though. It can probably hear us even now. Best to just keep our heads down until we get out of here."


    Dani visibly shivered as she considered my comment. "Way to bring down the conversation. Now I have to think about an eavesdropping lethal pokemon!"


    I huffed. "How is an eavesdropping pokemon worse than a story about a murderous Salamence or your concerns about being crazy?"


    Instantly, the air changed. It had been a comfortable yet solemn atmosphere to share experiences, and now it was dark, with a melancholy wave emanating from Dani.


    Oh shit. I said something wrong, I realized immediately.


    "I''m sor¡ª," I started apologizing, but Dani cut me off with a brisk wave.


    She sighed. "It''s fine; I wanted to tell you anyway. It''s not likely for me to be so emotional. Since we arrived, my negative thoughts and fears seem magnified a hundred-fold, especially after my run-in with whatever pokemon you think might be running this place."


    "Tell someone what? I don''t really get what''s going on, but I promise I''ll listen and not breathe a word to anyone," I assured her.


    "You promise?" She held out her hand, pinky extended.


    "I promise," I said and linked my pinky with hers.


    Dani settled back into position deeper into the water, leaving her mouth barely visible. "You know how I told you that my dad gave me his Rapidash last year?"


    I nodded, readily recalling our conversation from the beach. "Yeah! You said that he tried the circuit but couldn''t cut it, so he returned home. He''s working at a pokemart while he works on becoming an engineer. Very respectable profession. Engineers do so much more than people realize!"


    "Yeah, I guess that''s true, but that''s not the point. That was a lie," Dani admitted.


    "Oh. Is he not working on becoming an engineer?"


    Dani groaned, gripping her face and blowing a few bubbles in frustration. "I almost forgot how dense you are. You''re like a real-life version of an edgy Shonen protagonist from the manga I read as a kid."


    Manga? Shonen? I felt lost in the conversation. The only things my family let me read were textbooks and classic literature.


    She continued, ignorant of my ignorance. "He''s not just not becoming an engineer. He committed suicide last year. All the rest of what I said was true; I just changed the ending. It''s easier to cope with if I ignore the reality, so I generally just tell people he''s studying somewhere so they don''t pry about it. My mom and siblings moved back in with her parents in Celadon, but I decided to stay in Fuchsia for another year with my dad''s grandparents."


    Strangely, the atmosphere shifted yet again at her admission, and I just sat there in silence, trying to process the heavy information.


    "Phew." Dani let out a big breath. "I feel a lot better getting that off my chest. Wow. I don''t like lying to people, so now you know. When my dad died, I got a tough time from some other kids at Fuchsia High calling him crazy, and I kinda'' internalized it. He used to see things, too. Things that weren''t there."


    "Oh," I breathed. "I''m so sorry, Dani. I''m so, so, sorry."


    She shot me a crooked smile. "Thanks, Mare. When I thought I was just having random hallucinations earlier, it really freaked me out. I was afraid I was going to end up like him. Before he did it, he was seeing things and wasn''t that present in reality. We were all worried about him, but he always held it together just enough to convince everyone he would be okay. We were wrong," Dani finished bitterly, and I saw tears slowly streaming down her face.


    "Well," I started tentatively. "For the record, I don''t think you''re crazy. At all. And I think it''s beyond fucked up that anybody said something like that to you. Ellie told me some stories about the public school, which sounds horrible. I seriously doubt there''s anything that I can say to make you feel better. But I think your dad would be proud of you. For what it''s worth. I think you''re a really neat person, and I''m excited to get to know you better."


    Dani turned up to me with a sad smile on her face. She still looked exhausted, and the tears weren''t doing her any favors. "I hope so. I''ve been feeling really down about myself this last week, honestly. You and Ellie seem to do everything so perfectly. Like, she randomly convinced a Chansey to travel with her after fighting over a shirt with it! What the hell is that bullshit? Am I in a fucking movie, or something? I don''t know what I have that''s unique or relevant in any way compared to the two of you." She laughed, but it was a bitter laugh, rife with self-derision.


    "I''m just another average trainer who dreams of making it in the circuit. It''s not even my own dream! I''m not even unique enough to have something to call my own. All I''m left with is bits and pieces of what my dad thought he wanted. What he wanted more than living with his family. I miss him so much, Mare. So, so much. How could he leave us?" she practically moaned in grief.


    She was full-on weeping now, and her body heaved with tortured movements.


    I was really out of my depth now. I had seen Sula cry once, maybe twice if I counted a tear of frustration. Kiriel?


    Never.


    Then, the strangest thing happened.


    As I silently watched Dani, pondering my next move, I saw a shadowy mist start to seep up out of her and towards the looming shrine behind us. It was the deepest black I could imagine, roiling turbulently in hypnotic swirls as it drifted slowly but surely toward the many waiting mouths scattered about the statue''s surface.


    Dani was utterly unaware, her head down as she descended into the silent, wracking sobs indicative of the deep emotional catharsis that I associated with absolute exhaustion.


    I watched in warped fascination as the mist organized itself into several thick strands of a nearly silky quality that moved sinuously, rhythmically, even. As much as that description can be applied to esoteric lines of an unknown substance, anyway. The strands entered the holes through the shrine and dispersed into a burst of shimmering lights, sending shadows flickering into the waiting night.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but I knew I was watching something that wasn''t meant to be seen. After an undetermined amount of time, I noticed Dani had finally stopped crying and was looking up at me in confusion.


    "Mare, why are you crying?"


    Before I could even begin to tell her that I obviously wasn''t crying and that, in fact, she was the one crying, a voice I knew all too well interjected loudly from beyond the opaque mist.


    "What the hell, guys! I can''t believe you would go soaking without me! Cannonball!!"

 Chapter 25: Truth or Dare

    Thursday, June 8th, 1978, 2315


    Dani and I both froze for the briefest of seconds before turning away abruptly. The normal tension present between the two of us immediately crept back in, much to my dismay. Fucking Ellie.


    I reassured myself that there were plenty of bodies of water throughout Kanto. If the only time we could talk like this was in the water, I decided that we would stay at every hot spring possible. And even some that were well out of our way. And lakes. Rivers, too.


    "Can we talk more about this later?" I asked stiffly as I braced myself for the storm of extroversion heading our way.


    She smiled shyly my way as she wiped tears off her face. "I''d like that. Also, you don''t need to worry. I''ll keep your secret. I had no idea you were so emotional when I first met you. Guess the Seiichi aren''t all stone-cold warriors after all. It''s comforting that one of Fuchsia''s unofficial royalty is human like the rest of us; you''ve made that abundantly clear."


    I stiffened at the jab, even knowing she hadn''t seriously meant it. It felt far too reminiscent of something Sula might say to give me a difficult time, and my face hardened involuntarily in response.


    Dani must have picked up on the subtle shift in my demeanor. "I don''t actually mean it, Mare. Even after everything you''ve shared about your family, I still have difficulty believing they truly think poorly of you. I''ll be more careful with my words from now on."


    I gave a curt nod and forced myself to relax, taking a deep breath before letting it out slowly.


    Dani directed her gaze knowingly towards where we could hear Ellie splashing her way towards us. She leaned in closer and whispered, "Before she gets here, I just wanted to say thanks for listening. I haven''t really talked about my dad much, and I''d prefer it if you kept it private. I know Ellie''s nice and all, but I just don''t think she would get it for some reason. Honestly, it''s kind of nice to have a secret between just the two of us."


    I knew what she meant. Ellie was incredibly empathic and compassionate, but besides her parent''s divorce, it sounded like her life had been relatively free of any significant loss.


    I nodded gravely. "Thanks for trusting me enough to tell me. This might be the first secret I''ve ever been told," I admitted with an embarrassed shrug. "It feels nice."


    "Yeah, it does," she replied, slipping back under the water.


    We sat silently for the last remaining seconds, enjoying the fleeting moment of companionship. There was no need to say more. And more importantly, my painstakingly earned one-on-one time was over.


    "Arceus, this water is so flipping hot," complained Ellie as she finally made it to us. "I feel like I''m literally going to burn my toes off. This is, like, too much!"


    In sharp juxtaposition to Dani''s no-nonsense black sports bra and compression shorts, Ellie wore a bright green two-piece swimsuit with little white polka-dots. I found myself impressed with the changes in her physique.


    It'' wasn''t like Ellie had been overweight when I met her by any means. But the difference was apparent, nonetheless. Walking all day, paired with limited nutrition, had rapidly melted any excess baby fat. It was like any softness she had started with was now gone. Her abdominal muscles were clearly visible, and her high cheekbones stood out prominently in the lighting, giving her face a hollow look. If she wasn''t part of an assignment, or if I wasn''t head over heels for Dani, I probably would have been tongue tied around her, too. But as it was, she felt like a younger sibling of some kind.


    I waved in greeting. Dani gave a slight nod to Ellie as she settled in front of us with an expectant expression. I could tell Ellie was highly curious about what we had been discussing without her. Too bad for her, my lips were sealed. I felt strangely giddy, having recently acquired my first secret, and wasn''t about to mess it up.


    "Hah, it definitely is. We''ve been here awhile, and I can feel myself getting dehydrated by the second. Doesn''t it feel good, though? You and Anabelle fell more times than I could count," Dani said with a chuckle. "You should probably get her a bath, or people will mistake her for a Kangaskhan."


    "Very funny." Ellie stuck out her tongue. "But you''re not wrong. It''s not like I''m clumsy, either! That stupid muddy trail was more slickery than it had any right to be. I don''t even get how you and Mare didn''t fall the entire time," she ranted while picking at her usually shiny auburn hair.


    It was crusted with mud and completely ruined the image she was going for with the cute swimsuit.


    She continued, "The only time he even came close to falling was when you suggested visiting his house to see his mom''s Arcanine. Suspicious, no?"


    "Are you going to wash out your hair?" I asked to deflect the discussion. I had conveniently forgotten about that tiny incident and had no interest in reopening that line of conversation. "It''s kind of disgusting."


    It worked, and I breathed a sigh of relief as her easily distractible personality took over.


    Elie winced. "I know I should, but I''m not sure I can bring myself to dunk my head under the water. Unlike you, I have light and fair skin, and it would probably turn me permanently red. Not a good look, you see. Pale skin is considered the height of beauty in Johto, and I wouldn''t want to ruin my good looks."


    I knew what she meant. I was also hesitant to even let the water touch my face. I could submerge my head for a few seconds, but not nearly long enough to wash my hair thoroughly. Not that I needed to, really. The storm had soaked us so utterly that there wasn''t much point in me subjecting myself to needless torture by hair washing.


    "Did you bring River? Or Larvitar? They could probably channel some cooler water for you," Dani suggested. "It would be good practice for them, too."


    "Oh! That''s a great idea! I saw the others tucked together into a cuddle puddle near the center of the garden. It was super cute, so I let them be. Even the bugs joined in! Geralt looks all dour and grumpy with his long horsey-horse face most of the time, but he looked like a doting grandparent when I passed them."


    Ellie paused, thinking for a moment. "Why weren''t they with you? It seems like your pokemon would probably enjoy hot springs as much as humans do?"


    "W-well," Dani floundered. "That was because¡­"


    "Just kidding! I already know why you guys wanted alone time. Mare is, like, the least subtle boy I''ve ever met, Ellie said, chuckling with a knowing smile. "Besides, I knew you were pissed at me when you left, and I wanted to give you some space."


    "Yeah," Dani trailed off. She looked uncertain and uncomfortable. "I''m sorry for getting upset at you. It''s not like you did anything wrong. Forgive me?"


    Ellie sloshed forward, getting right up in Dani''s face. "On one condition."


    "Okay. What''s the condition?" Dani asked skeptically.


    I continued my silent observation. I was highly curious about what Ellie''s condition could be. I didn''t feel like it was my place to step in and work it out, so I decided to just quietly enjoy the show.


    "The condition," Ellie continued theatrically, "is that we play a game of truth or dare!"


    "You gotta be fucking kidding me," groaned Dani.


    "And I''m sorry too," Ellie added. "I don''t even know what I did wrong, but I''m sorry anyway."


    "Is it that bad? I''ve never heard of truth or dare before," I interjected after noticing Dani awkwardly looking away at Ellie''s apology.


    Ellie gasped, and even Dani hit me with a look of outright pity.


    I couldn''t help but feel defensive at the onslaught. "Don''t look at me like that. It''s an honest question! It sounds like a game of some kind, and I didn''t ever really have time for games! You two are so dramatic about the smallest things."


    The two glanced at each other, and I could tell there was some subconscious communication between them that I wasn''t privy to.


    "I humbly accept your condition. Let''s show Mare the joys of truth or dare," said Dani with an undeniably mischievous tone.


    "Yes indeed. This is going to be so much fun! Who wants to go first?" Ellie''s eyes were lit up, and her usual air of unquenchable excitement was back in full force.


    I held up my hand. "Wait. You need to tell me the rules before deciding who goes first. For all I know, going first is a poor tactical decision and sets you up to lose the game."


    For the first time that night, Dani giggled. Not just a light chuckle, but actual giggling.


    "Mare, you dummy! There are no winners or losers in truth or dare. It''s just a fun game to get to know each other better. I used to play it with my friends back at Fuchsia Middle School. We grew out of it in the last few years, but playing as a twelve-year-old was a lot of fun."


    "Me too!" chimed in Ellie. "Back in Goldenrod, we always had sleepovers, and our favorite game was truth or dare. Sometimes, we just watched scary movies and ate junk food, but we, like, loved to come up with ridiculous dares to see who would do them. My parents were super lenient about things because neither of them wanted to be the bad guy, so I got some solid experience. I''m pretty good, if I do say so myself."


    The Johtan native had a smug grin on her face. I could tell she was proud of her skills at the game, which fired up my competitive spirit. No way was I going to lose to Ellie at something.


    This was a world that I had no frame of reference for. It was nice to see Dani and Ellie connecting, but at the same time, it made me even more aware of how different my life had been compared to others my age. I was determined to make the most of it while I had the chance.


    "I''ll go first. How do we start?" I asked. In the water, I moved my limbs around, making sure I was prepared for any challenges that might come up.


    A flip? Done. Do a lot of pushups? Easy. I was confident I could accomplish anything they threw at me. I was a Seiichi born and bred and had trained since I was small.


    "Okay," Ellie said. "Truth or dare?"


    My brow scrunched up in confusion. "Wait, wait. That''s it? Do I get to pick? That seems way too easy."


    Next to me, Dani laughed outright, only stopping when it had gone on for an awkwardly long time. Ellie and I looked at each other in growing amusement. Dani was usually quite stoic, so this was a pleasant surprise. I could tell she felt much better than when I first spotted her in the garden.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Uncannily better, now that I thought about it. It wasn''t usual for people to suddenly undergo such a significant shift. I''d heard Dani laugh more in the last five minutes than the last week.


    "Sorry," she wiped her eyes. "I just forget how stupid Mare is about certain things. The disparity is unreal. The name of the game is literally truth or dare. How can you mess that up?"


    I bristled, not appreciating the unwarranted criticism. "Moving on. Just keep explaining the game. I choose dare. I''m confident in my abilities."


    Ellie raised her eyebrows. "Confident, are we? Mind if I take the first dare, Dani?"


    "Sure thing," Dani replied, grinning. "I''m excited to see what you come up with."


    Ellie turned to me, her face serious. "Mare. I dare you to kiss Dani."


    I physically recoiled, feeling like I had just been slapped in the face. What kind of dare was that? There was no way that was an acceptable dare. I looked to Dani for support and was shocked to see she was looking away. Her face was a dark red. Is she mad? Does she really not want to kiss me that much?!


    "Traitor," Dani whispered, still not looking at me.


    "Can I swap back to truth?" I asked hopefully.


    "I fucking knew it," crowed Ellie. "I had to bring you down from your high horse. You lose, you know. If you aren''t able to complete the dare."


    "It''s not just me, though," I complained. "Your dare is unfair; I can hardly force Dani into something she doesn''t want."


    "You don''t have to kiss her on the lips, you dummy," laughed Ellie. "Just give her a little peck on the cheek or something. You gotta look for loopholes, Mare. I gave you an easy one."


    Dani breathed a sigh of relief at Ellie''s admission, and her color gradually returned to normal. "Just get it over with, Mare. Ellie definitely doesn''t fuck around."


    "Are you sure?" I asked. "You looked really upset a moment ago."


    Ellie giggled. "Yeah, Dani. You were reaalllll red there for a second."


    Dani bristled, glaring at Ellie. "Shut up! It''s hot in here; Mare and I have been in here for way longer than you have."


    "Oh, I know," winked Ellie. "Should I leave to give you some space?"


    "Nope," I chimed in. "This is fine. I can do this." I slowly approached Dani, trying not to panic when she averted her gaze.


    "Here," she pointed at her cheek.


    I took a deep breath. "Fine." Leaning forward, I gave her a chaste peck on the cheek. And just like that, it was over. Nothing crazy happened. I leaned back, sighing in relief in unison with Dani.


    "Hmm... that was less climactic than I hoped," Ellie said with a frown. "After Dani''s initial reaction, I thought I was sure to see some steam coming out of her ears." She turned my way. "Okay, Mare. You''ve survived your first round unscathed. Hurrah."


    "Thanks," I said drily, creating some space from Dani. My face still felt hot and my heartbeat was erratic. I hope she couldn''t hear my heart, I thought. That would be so embarrassing.


    "Anyway," said Ellie, turning to Dani. "It''s your turn now. Truth or dare?"


    Dani blinked, surprised at being the sudden focus. "Oh, okay. Yeah, go ahead. I choose dare."


    Ellie looked at me with bright eyes. "You pick it this time, Mare!"


    "Uhh," I hesitated, frantically trying to devise a decent dare. My hormones firmly directed me one way, but I knew better than to fall into that trap after my recent close call. "I dare you to do fifty pushups."


    Across from me, Ellie facepalmed. "No. Unacceptable. I know it''s your turn, but I need to stop you before you get the wrong idea about this game. It is not a physical training game, and I won''t stand for it to be bastardized so. Dares are things like making out with your hand, or burp the alphabet, or sucking your big toe. Think outside the box."


    Dani waited nervously, giving me a chance to pick something different.


    Finally, after a few seconds of careful consideration, I selected what I thought was a reasonable dare. "I dare you to go grab Larvitar and bring him over here to channel a globe of ice-cold water over your head."


    Ellie clapped in affirmation. "Yes! That''s still pretty lame, but it''s a big improvement over fifty pushups. I don''t even think Dani can do fifty pushups, anyway."


    "I can do fifty pushups," grumbled Dani in protest as she swam off to complete her task.


    While she was gone, Ellie completely shifted gears, turning to me gravely and sidling closer. "Did you figure out why Dani was so upset with me? You don''t have to tell me all the reasons, but please let me know if it was something I did so I can avoid it in the future."


    Although I had become more used to Ellie''s rapid changes in mood starting on day one, this was the most volatile yet.


    "I think it''s okay. It wasn''t really about you so much. She asked me not to say anything, though, so that''s all I can offer," I professed, hoping she would be content with the response.


    Ellie breathed out a loud sigh of relief. "Good. I was worried I said something that offended her, and I''ve been perseverating on it. It took all I had not to run out here right away to talk to her about it. It''s not that easy to give people space," she admitted. "I just want to talk and talk and talk and make the conflict go away right then and there, even though I know that''s not how it works in the real world."


    She shook her hair and stared up at the stars. "It''s so funny how things can change within a group. I feel completely fine when it''s all three of us, but when it''s just her and I, there''s this weird sense of distance. I really want to be friends with her, but it seems like she isn''t as interested."


    I patted Ellie consolingly on the shoulder. I knew exactly what she meant. It made me feel better to hear that I wasn''t the only one struggling to get closer to Dani. Maybe she was just resistant to opening up?


    "It''ll just take some time. We''re pretty lucky that we got along right away. Not all groups work well together. There''s always going to be small hiccups along the way. Honestly, I lowkey hated you on day one until I realized you were hopelessly kind."


    Ellie gave a pained half-smile back. "Of course, you would say something logical like that." She patted me on the shoulder. "Thanks, Mare. I''m sure it''ll work out in the end. If Dani stays with us, we''ll have the better part of the next year to work on it. I think I just really want a friend here in Kanto. Don''t get me wrong, you''re great and all, but it''s not the same as having a close girl-friend who you can talk to about silly boy stuff and complain about your nails and how cute your hair looks that day. It''s been a long time since I''ve had that, and I feel lonelier now that it''s within reach yet still seems so far away."


    I went out on a limb, going for a laugh. "You do have nice nails, though. And any boy you choose would be lucky to have you. Sorry, I''m not a girl."


    She smiled again, but genuinely this time. "My nails are, like, so nice," she joked, holding a slender hand in display. I say joked, because her nails were horrid from her repeated attempts to catch herself before she fell while we slogged through the mud. There were multiple hangnails, and it even looked like her index fingernail was peeling off slightly.


    "Before Dani returns, can I ask you a direct question unrelated to the game?" I asked.


    I had a theory about the discrepancy between Dani and Ellie''s response to the presence that they encountered after ignoring Ona''s one rule.


    She shrugged noncommittally. "Sure. The game was just some good fun to break up the tension from earlier. We don''t actually have to play truth or dare. You can ask me anything."


    "Have you ever seen someone die?"


    Ellie scoffed. "No, of course not! Why? Have you?"


    I smiled bitterly. "You can use your next question to ask that if you want."


    "No fair," Ellie sighed, but I could tell she didn''t mean it. She leaned closer and whispered, "Also, nice work, getting closer to Dani. I''m behind this ship all the way."


    "Shut up," I hissed. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Mare," Ellie sighed. "You''re a fucking idiot; it''s apparent to anyone with eyes you''re into the girl, and I can hardly blame you. Did you confess?"


    Before I could respond, Dani''s voice rang out from somewhere int he mist, "What''s no fair?"


    "It''s not fair that Mare gets to hang out in the hot springs with two cute girls! Where are the cute Kanto boys at," teased Ellie, rolling her eyes at me as she mouthed, "pussy."


    My face got hot at her comment. Am I being a wuss? Is it better to just tell her I like her?


    "No kidding! If you recall, I had a whole gaggle of awkward Kanto boys before I ran into you two. I''m not sure if I would call any of them cute. Avery, maybe. But his accent ruined it for me. I suppose I should be thanking you," rejoined Dani as she treaded towards us.


    As she came into view, it became clear that she relied on Larvitar to tow her. Although small, his ability to channel water type-energy meant that he could generate decent propulsive force and was much faster than he looked.


    "Tarr!" he cooed joyfully as he saw me.


    I waved back at him, happy to see the strides he had made with water manipulation. It was challenging for a dense rock-ground type, and towing a decent-sized woman was a vast upgrade from barely blowing bubbles a week ago.


    They had made it over to our little circle near the shrine in seconds. Dani returned to her position, holding the stone edge with one hand while her feet dangled below her.


    "Alright, missy! You''re up. Let''s see this thing," Ellie said bossily with a sadistic smile that was immediately contagious. I was beginning to see the appeal of the game if I was being honest.


    "Larvitar, I need you to create a large sphere of water, decrease the temperature as much as you can without freezing it, and then drop it all over Dani," I explained.


    Dani scowled but otherwise looked like she was prepared for the cold.


    Larvitar nodded, bringing his two hands together in concentration.


    As if molded by invisible limbs, a blob of steaming water rose out of the springs, coalescing in position above Dani. Larvitar grunted with effort, and we watched as the steam billowed out rapidly, indicating a sharp drop in temperature.


    In just a few seconds, we were left with a perfectly spherical orb of water that I could only assume was quite cold. I had no interest in testing it myself.


    "Tar," he inquired, flicking his eyes at Dani as if asking for permission.


    "Go ahead," I assented.


    The orb lazily hit Dani with a loud splat, and the trainer hissed at the sudden shift in temperature but didn''t otherwise indicate it affected her besides a slight stiffening.


    Ellie clapped appreciatively. "Nicely done. No hesitation, either; unlike Mare. Although I was hoping he might settle on something more... exciting."


    "T-thanks, I''ve decided I need to step up my toughness anyway, so this is a good start," chattered Dani before dunking her head completely underwater to wash away any remnants of the cool water.


    I glared at Ellie but couldn''t really argue with her analysis; I could tell she was hoping I used my dare to get closer to Dani. "Thanks, Larvitar; you can relax and enjoy the water now if you want."


    "Tar," he confirmed and slid into the warm water, floating languidly around the three of us in wide circles. The saurian had adjusted naturally to the water and even begun to display significant physiological differences.


    After eating the expensive resource the first day, he had grown gills and slightly changed colors.


    Now? He had developed webbing along the edges of his paddle-like arms and a thick ridge along his back, starting with his prominent crest. The adaptations left him moving more smoothly in the water than he did on land.


    We had been surprised to discover he could even outperform River by a significant margin, displaying greater control over water and reaching higher speeds while moving in it. If he was losing to a rock-ground pokemon, River had a lot of ground to cover.


    "That settles it, Mare. He''s a fish. A rockfish," Dani supplied. "There''s no way a rock-ground type could channel that much water. And he definitely shouldn''t be able to affect its temperature like that. I''m curious to see what they say when we finally get to the lab. If he doesn''t swim away before then, that is."


    "Such a comedian. I''m dying of laughter," I deadpanned. "Jokes on you; Larvitar is working himself raw to improve. I have more trouble stopping him from training than anything else. He would only swim off if I told him he needed to improve his cardio. But he''d be back for more the next day, if not the next moment."


    Ellie clapped, drawing our attention away from my confusing pokemon. "Okay, it''s my turn now! Who is going to ask me?"


    "I''ll do it," I volunteered, all too happy to get this over with. Although it was fun watching Dani deal with the water, I could feel the strains of the long day settling in. "Truth or dare?"


    "Dare!" shouted Ellie without a shadow of doubt.


    "I dare you to go touch the shrine over there," I said, gesturing towards the ominous monument behind us.


    Dani looked at me with open curiosity. Since she had been crying at the time, she hadn''t seen what I had seen from the shrine. "Trust me," I assured her.


    Ellie looked confused. "Is there something I''m missing here? That''s a pretty innocent dare. You''re supposed to dare me to take off my top, or something like that."


    I ignored her ridiculous comment. I hoped my face was already red enough from the water that she couldn''t see my blush. "Then you should have no problem completing it. I''m testing something. Humor me."


    "Okay, whatever then." Ellie crawled over the edge, marching up the shrine without hesitation. It looked even more massive when she was paired beside it, over double her height. She placed one hand upon it, even going so far as to stick her other hand entirely through one of the gaps in the material.


    I watched closely, looking for any sign of the dark and twisting substance I had seen leaving Dani.


    I saw none.


    "Second part of the dare," I called out. "I want you to think of your worst memory. The saddest or scariest thing you can remember. Really try to feel something. Maybe think of your worst fears or insecurities."


    "Mare, this is getting weird. What are you doing?" hissed Dani under her breath with an uncertain look in her eyes.


    "Just watch; I''m looking for something. I''ll tell you once we get out of here. Do you see anything?"


    "Uhh, odd dare, Mare. I''m thinking of my parents'' worst fight. Is something supposed to happen?" questioned Ellie nervously.


    Nothing happened, which was both helpful and not.


    "You can stop now. Thanks for rolling with it. Do you feel anything weird?"


    "Nope!" Ellie beamed. "Feel right as rain. It''s weird, though. It''s pretty warm out, but that stone is ice fucking cold. Felt kinda nice. I''ll have to keep it in mind if I overheat tomorrow."


    "Thanks, Ellie. I found out all I needed to know. Are you guys ready to head to bed? I''m beat," I suggested, wanting time to process the new information.


    Ellie plopped back into the water next to us with a yawn. "Yeah, I bet you are! I didn''t get to see it, but the first thing I heard when I got to the pool was that you were apparently crying. Again. One more round through, or the next time I see your family, I tell them all about it."


    I sighed. It was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 26: Best. Day. Ever!

    Friday, June 9th, 1978, 0015


    I flopped down onto the comfortable mattress with a deeply contented groan. Since leaving home, I felt grateful to sleep on something other than dirt for the first time. The mattress was lined with a beautiful silken sheet that struck an excellent balance between being too light and waking the user with a sheen of sweat.


    I liked camping, I really did. I had become used to sleeping in various uncomfortable situations over the last few years, but it was an uphill battle to beat the feeling of a well-earned rest on a comfortable futon after a long day.


    And today had been long indeed.


    I was still struggling to wrap my brain around the last few hours. Ellie had, in classic fashion, interjected herself into the situation at a very inopportune moment.


    Not only had it completely shattered the fragile sense of intimacy I had been carefully cultivating, but Ellie and Dani had also seen me crying.


    Again. For the second time in a week.


    Most of my life had been spent suppressing my emotions to a large degree, and now that I was finally opening up, the only two girls I knew outside of my family had seen me crying my face off two times in the same damn week.


    I couldn''t even remember what had prompted the crying, truly, but I tentatively chalked it up to the bizarre exodus of smoky black substance after Dani had told me about her dad.


    Without a third person observing the situation, I had no guarantee that the same substance hadn''t been leaving me either. That dark tendrils had been drained from me into the hungry, puckering mouths that dotted the obsidian shrine.


    I was aware that I generally harbored more negative emotions than was expected. Thinking back, hardly a day passed without Kiriel or Sula calling me serious, sullen, or petulant. Their critical words had given tacit approval for most of the staff to follow suit, and I had to deal with subtle barbs whenever I moved through the compound.


    Since the conversation after Sula''s match last week, I began feeling a growing sense of anger at how my family treated me. They never took me seriously, finding ways to demean me and poke fun at my attempts to keep up with their inextinguishable progress.


    My dad spoke up occasionally, which I did appreciate, but he never had the backbone to follow through with his words, preferring to focus on his work and leave the ''parenting'' to Kiriel.


    However, that feeling of anger had all but dissipated after the run-in with the shrine not but a few hours earlier.


    Dani had mentioned that all of her negative thoughts had been magnified since she''d entered the inn, and I was inclined to agree, at least at first glance. The bad feeling I had upon first seeing the manicured path had increased all the way up until I fell asleep with Larvitar after arriving.


    The nap had been brief, less than thirty minutes. Yet I had woken up feeling fresh and happier than I had felt in a long time. It wasn''t like my worries were gone by any means. It was more like feeling them through a thick glass wall that muted all the sharp bits that poked and prodded at parts of my heart long ago, worn raw.


    Even now, I realized I could think dispassionately about experiences that might have bothered me just a few hours ago. Typically, talking about the massacre in Hoenn brought up deep feelings of inadequacy and shame, but I had been able to talk to Dani about it without hesitating.


    The more I thought about all these factors, the more I grew confident that the theory I expressed to Dani was correct. This inn, or even the entire area away from the route, was the domain of a powerful entity that somehow escalated and consumed the negative thoughts its ''tenants'' offered.


    The thought was both horrifying and fascinating. On one hand, the idea that there was a pokemon powerful enough to alter humans'' thoughts and potentially even consume them scared me to my core.


    However, it would be remiss not to consider the other possibilities. The tiny but salient part of me wanted to believe the purpose was simply to relieve patrons of their trauma. Even the name potentially indicated that the goal was to allow their guests to enjoy untainted, or golden, dreams.


    However, my knowledge of ghost types suggested anything but. Stealing negative thoughts could elicit pleasure for ghosts or even serve to increase their power.


    For several long minutes, I methodically parsed through the various benefits such a facility could offer. I knew that until I thought through this to its logical extent, my mind would never let me rest.


    With great effort, I finally managed to still my spinning thoughts and focus on sorting through my day. Carefully going through the day''s events had long been my routine before I attempted to fall asleep. It was helpful in noticing flaws and working to improve them.


    I tried to remember how my day started. I immediately realized I could hardly recall anything after we left the primary route to explore the odd path. There were bits and pieces, and I remembered Ellie''s fight with Anabelle but not much else.


    The sense of unease I had felt upon first encountering Ona clawed to the forefront of my mind. Sleep? Unlikely, even though I knew I was exhausted.


    "Tar, larvi," cooed Larvitar from his position, nuzzled up against Nana''s belly. The two pokemon were lying at the foot of the mattress, and Eon was nestled near my neck where she usually slept.


    I leaned up in bed, apologizing to Eon for the disturbance. Larvitar was thrashing, with mewling cries that were growing in distress. I continued observing, waiting for the motions to abate, as they usually did when one of my pokemon had a bad dream.


    They didn''t.


    First, a minute, then five, and then even ten minutes went by, and Larvitar''s movements continued to escalate in their violence. At this point, Nana and Eon looked at the little guy with concern.


    I finally made up my mind and moved forward to wake him. I placed my hand on his stomach, scooping him towards me with a grunt. I always forgot how heavy he was! Standing less than two feet tall, the pokemon looked like he couldn''t weigh more than twenty kilograms. Try close to one hundred.


    "Lar?" he questioned groggily as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.


    "You looked like you were having an awful dream," I explained gently. "Can you remember anything? You''re safe here."


    "Tar? Larvi," he said with a shake of his head. I turned to Eon for confirmation, and she just shrugged. I guess that meant he was okay? Or at least that he couldn''t remember what he was dreaming about. It was hard to tell the nuances of things like that from a casual shrug, even if it was from one of your starters.


    I laid back down, tucking Larvitar tightly between my side and arm. He snuggled in with a little squeak of joy. I couldn''t help but smile; I knew he was jealous that only Eon generally slept with me at night. Nana preferred to keep watch outside the tent.


    I didn''t usually let Larvitar so close, considering his rocky skin easily slaked off layers of my skin if either he or I moved during the night. The first night he had hatched, I had woken up in a spattering of flesh and blood after his hide removed a large patch of skin from my ribs. It had frightened Ellie, and it had taken days for the wound to heal.


    In mere seconds, I could tell he was fast asleep. I waited to see if he was going to be wracked with another nightmare, but his breathing stayed relaxed and even.


    Eon had appeared concerned, as well. Nana just went straight back to bed. After confirming he was securely asleep, Eon returned to her usual position and joined him.


    I still felt uneasy, but the exhaustion was finally wearing me down. I systematically reviewed the parts of the day I could remember, focusing more on the last few hours since they were still clear in my mind.


    The conversation with Dani had been a pleasant surprise. It was rare that my plans went better than I anticipated. I still felt slightly embarrassed about giving her such a blatant compliment, but she didn''t seem to mind. I was flattered that she told me about her dad, but I mostly felt guilty.


    There had been many a night in my life that I wished that one or both of my parents were dead. Or gone in some fashion, rather.


    I loved them in my own way. I did. I was sure of it. But their actions had caused me so much grief that it hardly felt worth it sometimes. My clan was so focused on honor and family above all that it practically felt like I was betraying them just by quietly fantasizing about it on a particularly rough day after the people who were supposed to love and care for me put me down and teased me.


    I felt terrible that I had ever wished for such a thing when people like Dani routinely lost people they loved and cared for. It made me feel like I needed to put in more genuine effort the next time I encountered Kiriel. What kind of son wishes such a thing upon their parents? After my admission about Sula, I knew I could never tell anyone else such dark thoughts lest I incur unwanted judgment.


    The run-in with the bizarre tendrils of darkness didn''t provoke much in me when I thought about it now. I had no idea how long we had simply cried there together, our pain and negative thoughts being drawn out like a physician lancing an infected wound near to bursting.


    However, I couldn''t deny the fact that I did indeed feel better. A hot-spring inn where you could restore your body and soul simultaneously? I could see why Sula had indicated the location with a golden star. I didn''t regret doubting her intentions, but I was at least willing to grant her the benefit of the doubt the next time I encountered her.


    Without a doubt, I had made much more progress on all fronts than if we had camped out another day in the muddy environment. I had also learned some interesting things about my two companions.


    Ellie had not been lying when she said we could ask her anything. I learned that her birthday was March 5th, and she liked tall blond boys with nice muscles. Her first kiss was in the third grade with a boy named Henry, but had yet to find a boyfriend. Her favorite color was green, and she was a sucker for romance movies.


    She especially liked the ones that included a ''meet cute,'' which was a term that I had just learned. It apparently referred to the first meeting between a couple that was particularly charming or cute in some way. Ellie had laughed and told Dani and I that our first meeting had counted.


    There had been an awkward silence after that. I had to remind myself that although Ellie paled in comparison to Sula, she was not to be underestimated.


    Still, I was privately gleeful that Ellie counted it, although I would never admit it openly. I felt hopeful that things were on the up and up.


    As to Dani, I had learned much. I had abruptly realized that although I knew some of the significant and profound parts of her life, I otherwise knew hardly anything about her.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She told us she was a climber, which explained her physique. Fuchsia apparently had a nice climbing gym, which I had never heard of. It sounded fun. She had also participated in competitive swimming while attending Fuchsia High, but she never really clicked with the team.


    Her favorite color was blue. The really dark and vivid kind, although she didn''t know its proper name. She didn''t like to watch TV at all, only watching it with her younger siblings or during family movie nights before her dad had passed. If she did have to watch a movie, she liked dramas. She told us how she first encountered her Beedrill and the subsequent run-ins with various bug types. Her worst fear was to lose her mind.


    No matter how much Ellie had poked and prodded, Dani had refused to confirm or deny whether or not she had a first kiss, even going so far as to make out with her hand for a dare to shut Ellie up. I couldn''t complain; both outcomes were captivating enough for me to be more than satisfied with Ellie''s unintentional wingmanship.


    I had found myself speaking openly and honestly with the two of them, and Ellie''s impromptu idea of truth and dare had done more to bring us together than anything else could have.


    I had told them more about my family, how Kiriel had never once told me she was proud of me. Nor Jamie. About how I regularly experienced violence at the hands of those I was close to. How I was expected to revel in it. I talked about my travels throughout the region and how my favorite food was roasted tofu with pineapple, a dish the household staff made for each of my birthdays.


    It was the first time I felt like I could enjoy a regular activity with people my age.


    In short, today had shaped up to be the best one I had ever had. With this thought on my mind, I finally drifted off to sleep.


    It wasn''t long before the golden dreams took me.


    <hr>


    "Tyranitar, use Hyper Beam," I commanded with a confident smile.


    Down in the arena below, my armored pokemon charged for a split second before releasing a massive beam of crackling energy. The opposing Dragonite could not dodge in time, taking the full brunt of the blow before falling listless to the ground. A thud rippled through the area, shaking me down to my bones. The audiences of thousands quieted as the gravity of the blow sunk in. It was so silent that I knew someone in the crowd could easily hear the rapid ''ba-dump'' of my beating heart.


    Before I could say another word, the crowd erupted into deafening cheers.


    Cheers for me. Cheers for Tyranitar. The crowd''s roar vibrated through my heart, and I thought I would burst with joy. I had done it. I had won.


    Across the way, Ellie looked dejected. In classic Ellie fashion, she recovered and plastered on the cheerful smile that carried her through life. "Aw, shucks. Guess you got me this time, Mare! Congrats on winning the conference. I could never have made it here without you!"


    Without asking permission, one of the conference guards shuffled me out of the raised platform I had been commanding my pokemon from.


    I could hardly breathe, swept up in the frenetic energy in the arena. I recalled the high points of the last year as they dragged me to wherever we were going. If I was being honest, I couldn''t care less.


    Ellie and I had torn through the circuit, easily defeating the gyms one by one until we were back in Fuchsia City to face Kiriel.


    Surprisingly, things had gone my way, and she had been unable to make it through Eon, who I had evolved into a Vaporeon after buying a stone at the Celadon market. Tyranitar had swept through her team after they wasted their energy stores on the too-resilient Eon.


    During Ellie''s match, Willow had used her superior speed to dodge the slow-moving poison blobs Kiriel seemed to rely on. She had quickly dispatched them with an onslaught of powerful Dragon Pulses.


    Kiriel had granted us her badge, and we had made our way to Victory Road to train for the last months before the conference.


    Dani had split with us while in Celadon, choosing instead to spend time with her family and find her own dream. We were going to connect again when the time was right. I was happy she finally did what she wanted instead of pursuing her father''s fated-to-fall dream of becoming the champion.


    Our mission had been successful, and tension between Kanto and Johto had all but dissipated as the connection between Ellie and I began to receive more and more attention. Her success at the conference was likely only going to improve things further. Johto trainers would flock to local training arenas, hoping to end up like Ellie.


    My dopamine-induced reverie was disrupted as the guard said briskly, "We''re here."


    I took in my surroundings. We had been following a tunnel up a gradual uphill slope for the last few moments, and we were now standing outside an ornate door wrought with all manner of beautiful filigree. I could see depictions of the legendary birds and the more well-known Arcanine and Ninetales that Kanto was known for.


    "Where is here, exactly?" I asked politely.


    "You''re here to meet with the champion," the guard explained patiently. "Are you ready to go in? There will be a lot of important people in here."


    I nodded graciously. "Lead on, good sir. I look forward to meeting my eventual coworkers after I make my way through the Elite Four."


    The guard''s eyebrows raised nearly to his receding hairline, but he nodded anyway. "Of course, sir, whatever you say. Follow me."


    He opened the heavy-looking doors as if they were the lightest glass panes, and I entered a large dining hall.


    The table must have easily been sixty feet long, and I immediately noticed all manner of rare delicacies from between the two regions. More importantly, I made out many faces that I knew well.


    Dani was there with her twin siblings and her mom. Her mother looked just like her, the only difference being the slight crinkles around her eyes, indicating a life full of laughter.


    Dani waved at me shyly, and I waved back in turn. On the other hand, her siblings had blond hair that I could only assume came from her father. They waved excitedly, clearly happy to be meeting the conference champion.


    I waved back, making sure to catch Dani''s eyes directly. When she noticed, she blushed darkly and looked away.


    Nice. Gone were the days of the buds.


    I continued following the guard, receiving polite nods and greetings from the other table members. Gym leaders, local politicians, and even members of the Elite Four greeted me like an old friend.


    I felt embarrassed; even in my wildest dreams, I couldn''t have imagined the friendly reception I was experiencing.


    The guard cleared his throat and gestured to an empty seat at the table''s edge. "We''re here sir. You can take your place."


    I nodded and took the proffered chair; it was heavy and padded comfortably with cushions of a vibrant indigo hue.


    I settled in, sighing contentedly at the luxurious feel of the furniture.


    A slow clapping drew my attention toward the other end of the table, where Kiriel sat next to Sula and Jamie. Strangely, Ellie was present, too, chatting amiably with Sula.


    When did they get so close, I wondered? Still, it was no big deal to me. I was glad Ellie was feeling better after our match. A loss like that must have been hard on the compassionate girl, whom I was proud to call a best friend.


    "Congratulations, Mare," Kiriel said warmly, and the entire table silenced themselves at her words. "You''ve worked hard and overcame many difficulties. I can''t begin to express how proud I am of your accomplishments. Your father was always so afraid that you might break if I pushed too hard. I''m heartened to see he was proven wrong."


    Jamie laughed uneasily. "Oh honey, you didn''t have to say that in front of all these people! I believed in you, Mare. Don''t mind her. Don''t mind any of this. Focus on yourself. It''s all going to be okay."


    I cocked my head at the odd statement. It sounded almost like a warning. What could possibly go wrong with a celebration of my success?


    Sula chimed in. "Yeah, Mare! Listen to dad. He always has good advice, especially for softer people like you. He never wants to hurt anybody. But coddling people doesn''t do them any favors, especially in a world like this. You''ll be saying ''thank you'' later. I promise."


    Sula looked fondly at Ellie, giving her a nod as if to indicate it was her turn.


    Okay. Now, I was getting a seriously odd feeling about this whole event.


    Ellie hesitated, even after the encouragement. "Mare¡­ I don''t know where to start. I didn''t want to do this." She trailed off uncomfortably before her father, Mikhail, spoke up.


    The ordinarily happy-looking man looked distinctly worse for wear. "Just tell the truth, Ellie. Let''s finish this charade so we can all go home. If you just play your part, we won''t ever have to worry about money again."


    Ellie slapped her cheeks as if to psych herself up for something. "Mare, this isn''t real. I''m sorry. This has all been a plan. I have to go now. That was enough, right? That has to be enough," she said to Sula, who nodded and gestured for her to leave.


    Ellie stood and left the room, and I could hear her crying grow fainter as she scurried away.


    I felt sick to my stomach. I didn''t know what was happening, but I didn''t like it. I laughed nervously. "What''s going on, Kiriel? What''s the meaning of this?"


    Kiriel stood up and languidly approached me like a Persian stalking an unsuspecting Rattata. Her face was distorted into a venomous rictus of a smile. Her lips were far too red and stretched garishly across her delicate features.


    "I''m not surprised you haven''t already figured it out. This is all for you. This whole charade, as Mikhail called it. Did you seriously think you, of all people, would simply win the championship like this?"


    She chuckled, but it quickly became a shrill, maniacal laugh, making me feel like I would throw up or stop breathing. I knew which one I preferred in this moment.


    As if her laugh gave permission, the rest of the room followed suit, and the room soon echoed in a nightmarish cacophony of cruel laughter.


    I frantically looked around, trying to find Dani. She would at least know what was happening and have my back.


    Kiriel noticed, and as she put a hand up, the room fell silent.


    "Looking for your little girlfriend? Sorry to disappoint you, Mare, she didn''t want to be here for this part. We already paid her and her entire family off. She said something about not wanting to see you cry again. You are a crier, aren''t you? Either way, she''s gone and isn''t coming back."


    I felt hot tears start streaming down my face. This couldn''t be happening now! But I could do nothing to stem the flood. They just kept falling and falling and falling, and soon enough, I was drenched.


    Except they weren''t tears, they were blood. I swiped my hands frantically every which way, trying to disperse the growing pool of blood.


    Kiriel calmly observed me, but her smile had not left her face.


    "Let this be a lesson, Mare. I''m not proud of you. None of us are. If you had a single redeemable quality about you, we would''ve never had to go so far. Your father was right. You''re soft and always have been. I spent my life trying to find a way to beat it out of you, but nothing worked. Sula came up with the idea, actually. She said we could only ever truly get it through your thick skull if you thought people believed in you."


    Kiriel was close. Too close. Her blood-red lips were very nearly pressed to my neck, and I could feel her hot breath. "It worked, didn''t it? It finally sunk in. You''re nothing. You''ll never amount to anything. Face it, Mare, you''re worthless. The hardest part of this whole thing was how difficult it was for the other gym leaders to lose to a pathetic trainer like you."


    Somehow, Sula was there now, too. She looked condescendingly down at me with a smug look on her face. "It''s okay, little brother. It''s just like I told you on the first day of your journey. Even if you''re not as good as me, I''ll still be proud of you. I''m still proud of you, even if you''re just a pathetic crying man. Get over it. Learn from it. Grow from this, and maybe you''ll earn the right to stand in my shadow after all."


    I could feel the exact moment my heart stopped. It had been beating louder and louder until suddenly, I felt a little snap in my chest as if the crucial pieces couldn''t take the strain any longer.


    The last thing I remembered was the crowd of milling faces laughing down at me as I died in a pool of my own blood. As I finally drifted into a peaceful darkness, I saw a pair of gleaming red eyes and a gaping maw smiling at me as if telling me it would all be fine.


    The good kind of fine, not the one we tell each other with plastic smiles as we go about our lives.


    The type of fine that meant it would all be over soon.


    I blinked my eyes open, stretching out entirely on the comfortable mattress. Sunlight streamed into the room, and I could hear the soothing sounds of water trickling from the nearby spring. The room was the perfect temperature, and I internally cheered at the feeling of waking not covered in sweat.


    I felt good. I had never experienced such a deep and dreamless sleep before. All the aches and pains of the previous day were forgotten, and I was left with a refreshing sense of bliss about the state of my life.


    I was traveling with two beautiful women, one of whom I had just made decent progress with the previous night, and was well on my way to raising one of the most powerful pokemon in all of Indigo. My life was great. The Golden Dream really lived up to its name.


    This sense of uncharacteristic elation lasted all of thirty seconds before I glanced over at my pokemon, who were huddled up in terror in the corner of the room.


    Larvitar looked at me with wide eyes, flinching when I caught his gaze. Even Eon, who wasn''t afraid of anything, looked like she had seen a ghost.


    Well, maybe she had.


    "Guys, what is wrong with you? Why are you over there? What happened last night? C''mere Eon. It''s me, Mare. I promise I won''t hurt you," I pleaded. The bliss I felt rapidly became a commensurately strong sense of terror.


    Nana just ignored me, choosing instead to stare out the wide-paned window.


    Surprisingly, it was Larvitar who made the first move. He slowly ambled his way towards me. When I moved to greet him, he jumped with a yelp but finally made it close enough to touch me.


    He reached out with one of his small, paddle-like hands, and I quickly grabbed him and pulled him into a hug, ignoring the pain as his rough scales finely sanded my bare torso.


    At first, he squirmed, trying to escape, but something must have clicked. He stopped fighting me and felt his way up to my face, getting close to look deep into my eyes.


    "Lar?" he questioned cutely. "Larvi-tar, tar-lar," he explained nervously.


    I couldn''t understand a lick of what he was saying, but I had the feeling he was asking if I was okay.


    "Yeah, little guy, I''m alright. Everything is fine. Better than fine. I don''t know what scared you guys so badly, but it''s gone now. I promise."


    We stayed like that for a few minutes, and eventually, Eon and Nana made their way over, with Eon settling gently across my knees while Nana supported my back.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I had a few scary run-ins before, but seeing my pokemon like that had sent a unique trickle of fear down my spine that was now melting at the display of support.


    It was going to be okay.

 Chapter 27: City Slickers

    Friday, June 9th, 1987, 0800


    After nearly an hour of attempted translation, I determined there were two reasons my pokemon were fearful of me, and I didn''t like either of them. Not in the least.


    First, I had apparently been thrashing and screaming something awful, much like young Larvitar, before I had woken him. I was mortified at the thought of flapping my arms around and whining, yet Eon had been adamant her impersonation had been accurate.


    And second, the presence that had targeted Dani the previous day had been there. Here, in the room with us.


    For at least an hour, if Eon''s knowledge of clocks could be believed. It had been so overwhelming that they had collectively frozen in fear, refusing to move from their location in the corner until I awoke.


    That detail concerned me deeply.


    When Dani had spoken of her experience, I had partly chalked it up to the fact that she was less seasoned than myself or my pokemon. Finding out that Nana and Eon, who had been subjected to rigorous training, had also frozen in fright did not reassure me in the case of a battle.


    After a much-needed round of hugs and head-pats, I felt confident that my pokemon had shaken off the worst of whatever remnants the presence had left with them. Eon and Larvitar openly enjoyed the cuddling, but Nana did his best to make it look like the very thought of enjoying cuddles pained him.


    It didn''t.


    He and I knew better, but we had participated in this fa?ade for the last five years and knew our parts well. I spouted some bullshit about the benefits of trainer-pokemon contact, and he reluctantly agreed because it would assist in his training.


    We had a system. It worked.


    I knew Eon found it incredibly amusing, and her gentle ribbing of Nana probably contributed to the issue. I never stopped her because I, too, privately found it amusing, although I would never admit it to spare poor Nana''s feelings.


    I was pleasantly surprised to discover a tray of breakfast food outside my door that was still steaming hot. I had my suspicions about the staff, but it was clear they knew what they were doing.


    Breakfast combined spicy yet herbal congee, thinly sliced fish, and a tart seaweed salad. More importantly, the pristine cup of green tea far exceeded what I had been making on the road.


    I breathed in the lovely floral scent, basking in the ambiance of what was surely high-grade tea leaves. While Sula and I had traveled, one of my favorite traditions was to stop at every local teashop we encountered to sample their specialty wares. My personal favorite was located in Lavaridge Town in Hoenn, but I had to admit that The Golden Dream had earned itself a close second.


    As for the pokemon, the staff had thoughtfully included three large bowls of raw meat, sliced Oran berries, and a basket of mixed greens.


    In just a few moments, I prepared three dishes catered to the needs of my pokemon, including the specialized vitamins that I knew they hated yet ate anyway.


    I had been torn on which vitamins to select for Larvitar but had eventually continued on my original path of enhancing his ability to collect and disperse type-energy. Although all type-energy manifestations required a great degree of energy, water was unique in the sheer amount of substance needed to be effective on a larger scale.


    Many water pokemon were helpless on land and couldn''t produce enough water to make a difference. It wasn''t enough to just be able to generate a water gun; I wanted him to eventually be able to flood an entire arena.


    Before long, we had devoured every morsel. Eon had enjoyed it so much that she had purred the entire time while eating. I had been struggling to convince Larvitar to eat enough food, so it was nice that I didn''t have to force him so much this morning. My feelings weren''t even hurt that he enjoyed this food so much more than my cooking.


    They weren''t.


    Part of the plan involved him growing as large as possible, which was more challenging than it sounded. In much the same way humans had to ''bulk'' if they wanted to grow, pokemon did, too.


    It wasn''t enough for Larvitar to eat two or even three thousand calories. In the diet plan Kiriel had so helpfully included in the guidebook, she called for a whopping ten thousand calories, an uncomfortably large amount of food for a pokemon of his stature.


    I knew he didn''t like it, but I couldn''t deny the results. I didn''t have an official weight, but if I were to guess, he had probably gained at least ten kilograms in the last week, an unheard-of gain by human standards.


    I couldn''t help but smile when I thought of the image of my slender frame suddenly gaining ten kilograms overnight. The image was absurd, to say the least.


    Bulking up was frowned upon by the Seiichi since the extra weight slowed you down in a fight and reduced your endurance. I usually weighed in at just under seventy kilos, which was more than enough for anything I wanted to do physically.


    Larvitar noticed me studying him and clumsily climbed up my body to give me a head pat. I couldn''t help but smile at the kind gesture from the juvenile pokemon. Although he threw himself into training with wild abandon, his gentle side shone through in quiet moments like this.


    "Thanks, buddy. It means a lot for you to have my back like this." I looked around at the other two, deciding that it was time to begin training. I wasn''t about to waste a perfect rest day like this, lazing about, even if the idea was appealing after days of walking.


    "You guys ready to get back into the pool and start training? I think we can get a serious training session if we''re not planning on leaving until tomorrow," I said with a determined nod. "This is a perfect opportunity to work ourselves ragged. The hot springs should aid in recovery, too."


    A trio of excited confirmations ensued, and we exited the room and headed towards the facility entrance. I was again dressed in the same plain pair of black shorts I had worn last night. Strangely, they had been immaculately pressed and folded, giving no indication that I had spent several hours in the springs with them.


    Eon set a brisk pace, promptly trotting down the hallway with her chest held high. Seeing that she had bounced back so quickly from the apparently terrifying night was heartening. I still had difficulty believing it was as bad as my pokemon made it out to be.


    I heard nothing from within as we passed Dani and Ellie''s room. It was still early, so it only made sense that they were sleeping in.


    I sincerely hope that Dani feels better today. Seeing her baggy eyes and defeated posture had been painful, especially compared to the confident presence she had exuded upon our first meeting.


    A short moment later, we were back at the entrance. And we weren''t alone; Ona was humming a haunting tune while sweeping back and forth across the flawless lobby floor.


    I paused, unsure of how to proceed. Her voice was beautiful. It was not what I expected after our odd first meeting. It wasn''t shrill, exactly, but it had a unique timbre that evoked thoughts of rainy days and a distinct sense of longing. I could feel my throat clench up with a foreign sense of grief that I knew wasn''t mine.


    I must have been less inconspicuous than I thought; the dirge ended far too soon, and the pervasive feeling I was missing something vital to me faded away like colors in the distance.


    Ona nodded in greeting, her face no longer displaying the garish smile I had associated with her. Instead, her features were set in gentle repose, as if the horrors of the world couldn''t touch her.


    "Good morning, Mr. Seiichi. You appear far better rested than when we spoke last. I take it you found the accommodations to your liking?"


    I bowed formally in gratitude. "Please call me Mare. They were more than satisfactory. My companions informed me they failed to abide by your rules the previous evening. I wanted to apologize on their behalf. I assure you, they meant no offense."


    If Ona was surprised by the apology, she didn''t show it. "Not a problem. Unfortunately, accidents happen, after all. I''m sure those young women were famished after their arduous travels and couldn''t wait an instant longer. Still, I''m certain it won''t happen again. If you know what I mean."


    Although her statement was kind enough, the latter half was laced with subtle undertones of violence. I recognized it well; it was the same speaking style Kiriel employed when she wanted to threaten someone without overtly playing her hand.


    I gulped. "Yes, ma''am. I''m certain it won''t happen again. Your staff have a way about them, if you know what I mean."


    Ona laughed, then. Genuinely, as far as I could tell. I found myself feeling pleased I was able to garner a chuckle from the imposing proprietress.


    "Oh, I do. I''ve spent many years training them. What are your plans for the day, young Seiichi? I suspect your companions won''t wake for another few hours, at least," Ona said with suspicious confidence.


    I brightened. "We''re heading out back to train! I''ll be certain not to damage any of the foliage. I can tell you work hard on maintaining the garden. I assure you no harm will come to it."


    Ona narrowed her eyes skeptically. "I''ll keep you to your word. If something happens, I might require you to stay another night to cover the damages. I suggest you take advantage of the Obsidian Shard while you''re here. It was unearthed from the remnants of a historic city deliciously turned to glass in the aftermath of an angry volcano. Your Growlithe might find great use from it in exhausting his stores of type-energy for training purposes. I sincerely doubt he could do much more than bring it up to room temperature, try as he might."


    Nana growled at her dismissive comment, a fire lighting in his eyes. A challenge like that was a perfect way to motivate an honor-bound soldier like him to exceed his limits.


    I was immensely curious about the shrine, so much so that I ignored the suspiciously placed ''delicious'' comment. I decided now was as good a time as any to see if I could unearth any additional information.


    I steeled myself and asked, "Ona, could you tell me more about this Obsidian Shard? I assume you''re referring to the large monolith of snowflake obsidian. My friend and I had an odd encounter last night, and I would greatly appreciate it if you might shed some light on what happened."


    Ona finally stopped her sweeping movements. She gestured towards a pair of empty chairs, and we sat down.


    She looked at me seriously before asking, "Please describe what you encountered. To the best of your ability, at least. I''m aware the experience can be quite difficult to process. Although I know the general mechanism of the stone, the manifestations can be different for everyone. I am curious to hear your story. Would you walk me through your evening, starting with my departure?"


    I spent the next few minutes explaining the events of the previous night. It was difficult to explain what had happened exactly. But I felt like I conveyed the gist of it. I waited for her reaction patiently.


    Ona had her hand on her chin and tilted her head in thought. "I suspect that was simply proto-dark type-energy being absorbed from your psyches. The physical manifestation you viewed seems to match."


    I goggled at the matter-of-fact explanation. "Could you please elaborate? That seems a bit far-fetched. As far as I know, only a few highly trained humans can channel any degree of type-energy, and it''s nearly exclusively normal energy. I''ve heard that a few type specialists can manage just a bit of their respective focuses."


    Ona laughed again, but this time, it wasn''t in a nice way. "I didn''t say channel. There is a vast chasm between those who emanate the earliest fragments of type-energy and those who can make use of it. If any of what Sula shared about you is true, it only makes sense you would be giving off the precursor to dark type-energy. Your clan is shrouded in it."


    I bristled. "What do you mean by that? What is dark energy, anyway? And why would it come from Dani like that?"


    Stolen story; please report.


    Ona looked puzzled. "Don''t you already know the answer? Death, suffering, misery, grief. Envy. Lust. The list of emotions and experiences is long, but they all share the same core principles. I won''t pretend to know your friend or her trauma, but I could feel it radiating off her when she first arrived. That young woman is hurting from something, leading to the pooling of trapped thoughts and emotions without any catharsis. The Obsidian Shard simply helps pull the energy from within, absorbing and dispersing it. It''s not unique to dark energy, but that''s the primary reason patrons make their way here. I thought you knew?"


    I shook my head slowly, pondering the new information. "Do you mean to say that people come here specifically to reduce the presence of negative thoughts and emotions? And why would I know?"


    Ona chortled. "Of course! It''s our primary service. Miss Seiichi knew. I believe she directed you to this place to help you move forward and leave behind distorted thoughts that were stymying your progress."


    I pondered the new information. On one hand, I was grateful for Sula''s thoughtfulness, but on the other hand, I was irate that she considered me a charity project.


    As if sensing my thoughts, Ona added, "I advise you not to look too deeply into her rationale. Simply be content that you''re here and stand to gain. Unwillingness to take opportunities due to misplaced pride is as great a sin as pride itself."


    She continued, "Do you seriously think that your sister, or other trainers, for that matter, aren''t willing to take advantage of any edge they can find, however small? I can tell that you are proud, young Seiichi. Too proud. You may not want to admit it, but it''s clear to an old woman like myself that you view yourself above the rest. Rid yourself of such delusion, and you''ll reach new heights."


    I had nearly interrupted Ona several times during the monologue. Her words hit too close to home. I alternated between petulant anger, shame, and excitement as I realized she was right.


    I recalled the epiphany I had while speaking with Dani last night. Viewing others as less-than was doing me no favors. I inclined my head, leaving it there for a long moment in deference to Ona''s wisdom; there was no need to speak.


    I could tell my pokemon were restless at her commentary, and Larvitar was fidgeting disruptively from his place on my lap. I couldn''t discern if it was because they disagreed with her or were embarrassed that they hadn''t told me sooner.


    Except for Eon. She was just as prideful.


    "Thank you. I shall think on your advice," I said formally. "It is difficult for me to accept help from my sister even if I know I need it. Moving forward, I''ll do my best to make use of aid in whatever form it takes."


    Ona grinned. Her horrid smile was back in fine form, sending chills down my spine. "That''s more like it, young Seiichi. Anyway, I digressed too far. Back to the main point: the purpose of my humble inn. As I said before, the Obsidian Shard absorbs ambient type-energy and disperses it into the environment. It happens to be particularly sensitive to dark type-energy. Unsavory characters of all sorts make their way from near and far to take advantage of the relief it offers. You felt it, correct? As if your fears and worries became just a bit lighter."


    "I did feel it¡­ does that happen to everyone who comes here? My friend Ellie appeared to be completely unaffected by the artifact," I countered.


    Ona hummed. "That only makes sense. One needs to cross a certain threshold, let us say. It can be different for all, but the general prerequisite is to be close to death in some form. It''s not to say that someone who experienced extreme trauma of some other form couldn''t make use of the Shard, but it''s rare. Be happy for your friend; she''s lived a normal life free of death or suffering. Nothing wrong with that."


    That made sense. My test last night had led me to suspect as much, but it was validating to hear my theory confirmed.


    "Okay. Thank you for the information. Back to the Shard. Should Nana just expend fire type-energy over and over until he''s exhausted? Is there a limit to how much it can absorb before causing damage to the surroundings?" I asked.


    Ona nodded approvingly. "A good question. To my knowledge, no. I''m sure some supremely powerful pokemon exists out there with the capacity to break it, but from what I''ve seen, it doesn''t absorb it so much as disperse it. Your pokemon should easily be able to make use of it. Can I give you one more piece of advice?"


    "Of course," I said. "Please, enlighten me. I''m not about to renege on my commitment now."


    Ona looked pleased. "That''s the attitude. It''s clear to me that you may resent your sister, but I urge you to learn from her. That one is as ruthlessly ambitious as any I have ever seen. As for the advice, I suggest you use the chilled springs behind the shrine. The hot waters are nice, yes, but you''ll likely see more progress in the cool waters as it sets you in a state of distress."


    "Progress on what?" I asked.


    Ona tsked. "Progress on accessing the dark type-energy, of course! Just because you can''t access it now doesn''t mean you can''t use it at any point. I suggest you attempt to feel the presence as it leaves your body and preserve as much of it as possible. The thick strands of it you observed departing your friend can be woven into something more. Something usable with enough practice. Of course, you could always attempt something else, but most people are naturally predisposed to one elemental type or another."


    "Huh," I huffed. "I would have never thought dark type-energy would look so¡­ swirly? For lack of a better word."


    Ona''s face froze, and she turned to me with an intense look in her dark eyes. "Did you say swirly? Could you be more specific? I thought you said that the substance was formed of thick black strands? "Inky black and roiling," if I recall specifically."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to figure out what brought on the sudden shift in her demeanor. "Yeah, they were black strands. But it wasn''t like they moved in a uniform pattern. It''s tough to describe. It was kind of like your doors? Maybe. That doesn''t quite fit, though¡­" I trailed off, unable to find the correct words to describe the scene.


    "Interesting. Your friend just went up a few notches in my book. Keep a close eye on her, young Seiichi," said Ona cryptically.


    She turned away, standing up as if to resume her sweeping. But then she stopped, bringing her finger up to her chin in mock surprise. "Oh! Before I forget. I''m expecting some guests. They should be here this evening. I doubt they''ll trouble you much, but I''d steer clear of them, nonetheless. It''s just a few city-slickers from Saffron here on a paid vacation from their ruthless corporate employer."


    She sauntered off, giving a dismissive wave as she rounded the corner. "Good luck with your training."


    I could only stand there dumbly, wondering what kind of folks would go out of their way to travel here all the way from Saffron City.


    I breathed in, trying to ignore my burning skin as I stood under the deluge of frigid water pouring off the mountain''s edge. I attempted to focus on integrating the proto-dark type-energy Ona had mentioned. It was not going well, and I could hardly feel anything.


    We had taken Ona''s suggestions seriously, and my team and I were undergoing a unique sort of training in the solitude granted by the isolated setting. Somehow, the opaque mist that was endemic to the space had become even thicker, and I could barely see a few feet before me! Every breath I took may as well have been drinking a glass of water, with how high the humidity index had to be next to the springs.


    I had Larvitar working hard to summon increasingly large amounts of water. While simplistic, it was effective. This was a perfect location to train due to the easy source of fresh water. Larvitar would generate as much water type-energy as he could in his chest, expelling it out outwards in a blast of water towards Eon in a souped-up version of Water-Gun.


    Yes, towards Eon.


    She was improving her ability to take a beating and heal through it, a common strategy for her eventual form as a Vaporeon. Working directly with water type-energy wouldn''t hurt her chances to manipulate it when I eventually found a water stone fit for her.


    I was still irate at the accident, although I was beginning to see the benefits of the increasingly noticeable changes wrought from the concentrated type-energy.


    Larvitar had taken quickly to training with water type-energy and could now scour Eon with flesh-rending force, breaking through her fur and leaving dark, splotchy bruises until she inevitably healed herself via Wish.


    Although she might never admit it, I could tell Eon was both proud of Larvitar and frustrated at the sheer weakness of her physical body, even after years of resilience training. I had never seen a pokemon whose will so vastly outstripped its body''s ability to keep up.


    I couldn''t wait to evolve her. I knew she would be a powerhouse as a Vaporeon, and I salivated at the thought of having two pokemon fully capable of manipulating water to its fullest.


    Our training aimed to completely exhaust the chamber responsible for energy conversion and collection ostensibly coined the ''EC3.'' Much like any muscle, the organ responds directly to forced adaptations.


    If a pokemon wanted to improve the strength of their elemental attacks, it just meant they had to use them.


    A lot.


    Over and over until their chapped orifices bled from constant overexposure to their chosen element.


    With enough repetition, their bodies responded to the increased stimuli by enlarging the organ that was the foundation for such attacks. The vitamin regimen I had Larvitar on also served as something of a steroid that directly increased the organ''s ability to respond to and heal from vigorous stimuli.


    I had noticed with great fascination that Larvitar could channel water from his mouth as well as the two porous black diamonds adjacent to his stomach. It wasn''t a concentrated attack like from his mouth, but it meant that he might eventually be able to use them to improve his ability to flood spaces quickly, which would be helpful in the tight spaces many gyms offered.


    While Eon and Larvitar were hard at work, Nana pushed himself to the limit to increase the Shard''s temperature by even a single degree. I had broken out in laughter several times while observing Nana''s process.


    He would expel a massive Fire Blast, then run forward to place his paw on the rock excitedly, hoping for even the slightest hint of warmth. Invariably, he would practically wilt before my eyes as he realized he had failed yet again. His fluffy tail would droop on his way back before perking up as he summoned the will to unleash another stream of fire.


    Rinse and repeat. Over and over until they couldn''t any longer.


    While they were hard at work, my time was spent rotating between three locations: the warm pool where we had played truth or dare, the cold pool behind the shrine, and brief stints underneath the frigid waterfall that fed the icy cold pool.


    During this time, I concentrated intently on all the negative experiences I had gone through, hoping to summon the same phenomenon Dani underwent.


    Hushed whispers from the compound staff deriding me when they thought I wasn''t listening. Their poisoned words innocuously worming their way into my head until I began to believe them myself.


    Brutal training sessions with Kiriel or Koga, where I was left bleeding and battered, lying awake at night wondering how I could ever compete.


    Sula''s benign condescension as she continually pointed out I would never be like her. Her casual belief that her Arceus-given ability was nigh on untouchable.


    It was strange to process the memories in this space. I could feel the emotions, but they were deadened and poured through me fluidly without the same lingering resentment I had come to expect.


    There was nothing even close to what I saw leaving Dani, but I was beginning to feel the faintest flickers of something that felt utterly foreign to me. It was very raw, for lack of a better term. I had no idea what I was supposed to do with it, so I was focused on simply trying to hold on to it for longer than an instant.


    Back at the compound, all clan members were taught the basics of normal type-energy. It allowed Koga to move freakishly fast and even disappear to an untrained observer from plain sight.


    I was barely proficient in the practice, and all that harnessing normal type-energy allowed me to do was sometimes jump slightly higher, move a little faster, and avoid tripping.


    For the most part, I thought in annoyance as I recalled the repeated instances where I had nearly fallen while in the company of my current companions. It was more like a gimmick for me, and I doubted it would ever be more than that.


    I still had no idea what I would do if I managed to maintain a consistent hold on the visceral energy I could occasionally feel swirling around me as I focused inwardly.


    We had been at it for hours, and the girls had come and gone as they noticed our intensity. Dani had attempted to hang for a bit, but Ellie''s appeals for a ''spa'' day eventually won out, and she had left after joining us for less than an hour.


    I could tell that evening was drawing close. Still, in my current state, I barely noticed my hunger, instead using it to intensify the foreign energy that was bit by bit becoming simpler to grasp in my metaphorical hands.


    Eventually, my team had enough, unable to maintain the constant effort without additional sustenance. I took a brief break, directing the tired pokemon back towards my room to await the food delivery I knew would surely come as soon as they arrived.


    Another hour passed, and then abruptly, I realized I was no longer alone. I crept from my position under the falls and into the cold pool behind the shrine. I strained my ears, trying to discern who might be joining me.


    Boisterous voices echoed into the evening, breaking the carefully cultivated harmony developed over many hours of intentional labor.


    Somebody whistled. "Impressive. Look at the steam out there! I bet I could cut it with a knife if I wanted to. You just don''t see that kinda of thing back home in Saffron. All we have are those artificially heated pools trying to mimic the real thing."


    The voice was a confident baritone, likely the leader of whatever group had joined us.


    "No kidding! I''m so glad Dahlia gave us permission to take a break. That work was getting exhausting. Not easy managing that many fucking psychic types. Stupid bitches are way too mouthy instead of just doing their job. It''s been almost two weeks, and I''m barely over the headache from that fucking psychic feedback."


    This voice was quieter, but somehow, I felt the owner was more dangerous. Something about the casual flippancy they showed towards pokemon curdled my stomach.


    Wait. Dahlia?


    My curiosity was peaked at the mention of the man whom every young boy in Kanto idolized for at least a time. I was included, although I had eventually grown out of it after Kiriel told me disparaging stories about him from the war. According to her, the man was greedy and wouldn''t hesitate to walk over other people for personal gain.


    I leaned forward in interest, eager to glean any information I could.


    The bassy voice spoke again, this time with an annoyed edge. "Don''t mention his name. You never know who might be listening. If people knew he was sending his employees here, of all places, people just might get ideas."


    The other voice laughed. The mocking, scornful laugh caused my skin to erupt in goose flesh. "Get ideas? What a way to phrase it. They''re not just ideas. After Dahlia''s done, this place will be rolling in business! Everyone will need a stay at the good ol'' golden dream to scare away all the nasty-wasty little dreams his plans will scare up. Mark my words."


    A third voice joined, this one female. "Both of you, can it, please. All this talk of work is bad for my health. Just enjoy the pool, you dolts. This place costs top dollar, and I don''t want to waste it listening to you two argue over pointless matters. Nobody else is here. Just relax and let your worries drain away."


    After listening to scary voice''s comment, I knew I had to try to get out of here without being noticed. I ignored their ongoing conversation, choosing to prioritize safety over eavesdropping.


    I carefully approached the far side, near the mountain''s edge. I planned to use the cover offered by the fog to sneak back towards my room and grab the girls before these three knew they weren''t alone.


    Everything was going well, and I had nearly made it. Comically, my foot, deadened from long hours in the cold water, cracked loudly into a loose stone. It fell into the water with a loud splash.


    My heart stopped; the noise easily carried through the soothing noises intrinsic to a hot spring, and the voices just out of easy earshot abruptly stopped.


    I froze, hoping inanely that they might not have heard. A few seconds passed before a hand shot out of the mist behind me, clamping onto my wrist with iron fingers.


    I slowly turned my head around, taking in my assailant.


    The man was taller than me by at least a head, with empty eyes and a stoic face that already told me everything I needed to know. Oddly, I noticed he wore military-grade heavy black combat pants with a dark thermal sweater.


    Ona hadn''t been kidding when she said unsavory characters frequented this place.


    I knew those eyes.


    Those were eyes that could care less whether I lived or died.

 Chapter 28: Violent Ends

    Friday, June 9th, 1978, 1800


    The imposing man gave a sharp yank, and I stumbled forward. The slippery stones beneath me made it impossible to resist, especially given my bare feet. I could feel myself falling, but before I keeled over, he reached down and grasped my hair. And not gently.


    I felt a hot flare of pain at the rough treatment. I rationally knew he hadn''t just torn my scalp off, but the pain suggested otherwise, and I instinctively jerked my head against the hold. It didn''t budge, but the hot flare grew slightly hotter.


    He let go of my wrist with his other hand and began dragging me back towards the main pool with my hair knotted tightly in his fist. My legs flailed pointlessly behind me, and I could feel the rough stones bruising my back.


    I hated this sensation. It was like walking barefoot on smooth stones by the river. They never broke the skin, but you could feel the damaging force nonetheless. It was like that, but over my entire back and legs, and I struggled frantically to find any purchase that might give me the chance to resist.


    My heart rate skyrocketed as the gravity of the situation set in. I opened my mouth to shout for help, hoping Dani or Ellie could hear me if I were lucky. With an uncannily rapid response time, my assailant twisted his torso around and used the momentum to strike me across the face with an open-handed slap.


    My vision blurred, and warm blood filled my mouth. I had bitten my tongue, unprepared for the sudden attack. I didn''t even register the pain through the adrenaline, now fully inundating my system.


    "Don''t try it again. Even if you have friends here, I promise you don''t want to bring them my way. It will end poorly." the man warned.


    "O-okay," I managed to stutter out, unwilling to jeopardize my friends with a threat like that. I didn''t doubt that he would be willing to resort to any means necessary. He said it so matter-of-factly that it felt like he was discussing swatting an annoying bug.


    He nodded brusquely. "We''re here, anyway."


    I felt the grip on my hair first tighten, then release, as he swung me like a sack of unwanted refuse into the steaming pool.


    The overly hot water burned my face as I floundered to right myself. After an instant of disorientation, I caught my bearings and took in my surroundings. I was floating roughly in the middle of the main pool, in front of the Obsidian Shard. I was just deep enough that I could barely touch the bottom of my tip-toes.


    I now had a clear view of the three speakers I had accidentally been eavesdropping on. They all looked pretty mundane, if I was being honest. Or at least two of them did. Like office workers that were on vacation from their tedious job and shitty boss, simply trying to relax and enjoy a nice soak in the springs.


    There were two men and a woman, not counting what I assumed was either a bodyguard or mercenary of some kind, given his demeanor. The woman had black hair bound up tightly to keep it out of the water. She had a smile on her face, but it didn''t reach her eyes. She was wearing what looked like a one-piece black bathing suit. She was quite attractive in another setting, but right now, all I could feel was dread.


    "How nice of you to join us," she said warmly. "I''ll admit I didn''t expect to run into anyone here, but it isn''t beyond expectations for others to be using this fine facility." Her casual tone in this situation made my blood run cold. This was someone who was used to violence to achieve their ends. No average person would react in such a relaxed fashion to a teenage boy being assaulted like this.


    She gave me a calculating look. "However, I do wonder what kind of life you''ve led to end up here so early. My name is Sarai, and these are my coworkers Gaelan and Adrien." She gestured to the two men spread out along the pool''s edge.


    "Pleasure to meet you," said Gaelan, who appeared to be the owner of the deep voice. He had glossy blond hair that hung down to his shoulders. He had classic good looks, with chiseled features and bright blue eyes. He gave me a disarming smile that I assumed melted most people he encountered.


    Adrien, who I assumed must be the owner of the mean voice, just gave a dismissive wave and continued observing the situation calmly.


    Sarai ignored him, continuing her introduction, "Our esteemed guard here, who you''ve already met, prefers to go unnamed. It''s part of his clan policy, I''m afraid. Who might you be, and why are you here?" Her last line rang out coldly, in sharp juxtaposition to her early welcoming tone.


    I considered, weighing my options. On one hand, I might be able to bullshit my way out of it, but it could backfire if they caught me in a lie. On the other hand, if I was honest about my situation, it was all too likely they might know who I was by virtue of association with Kiriel or Sula.


    Alas, my choice was stripped from me.


    "Why bother with the nice guy act when we can just tear it out of him," Adrien sneered. "Since we''re here, we might as well get the most bang for our buck."


    He was slender, with angular features that made him look like he hadn''t had a good meal in a long time. He had close-cropped black hair that gave him a vaguely military look. He reached over to a belt by the pool''s edge and released a pokemon in a red beam of light. I noticed there was another ball, as well.


    I felt the sliver of hope I had to talk my way out of the situation extinguish as the beam dispersed, revealing a humanoid pokemon with yellow fur and a white mane ringing its neck. The Hypno looked at me as one might while grading a poorly written paper.


    Adrien gestured to me flippantly with an apathetic wave of his hand. "Do your thing. He''s a fucking teenager. It should be pretty easy to get it out of him. We''re here in the middle of nowhere, so who gives a fuck about collateral damage. Just ensure he doesn''t void in the pool if you break him. I hate it when that happens. Stupid fucking bodily functions."


    The Hypno nodded, and I saw Sarai and Gaelan look away, but neither protested. I tried to catch their eyes, but it was to no avail. They didn''t seem like trainers, and they looked uncomfortable at the presence of the notoriously hostile-to-humans pokemon.


    Or maybe Adrien''s casual mention of breaking people warranted their avoidance? It was difficult to tell, considering the large number of morally questionable activities in the last five minutes that had gone overlooked for one reason or another.


    The guard didn''t even look at me, preferring to stare off into the distance. I could tell he felt indifferent. Just another job. I could respect that, though.


    I felt nothing but derision for Sarai and Gaelan, however. I couldn''t stand people who relied on others to do the unsavory parts of a task. At least he and Adrien were ready to get their hands dirty.


    The Hypno turned towards me, and I started flapping my arms to get away, but I felt myself restrained by a cocoon of incorporeal force that only gripped tighter the more I resisted.


    I slumped, recognizing the futility of a mere human trying to resist a powerful psychic pokemon. The sheen of energy lifted me slightly out of the water. Just enough that I wouldn''t drown if I lost consciousness, I supposed.


    "Wait, I''ll tell you whatever you want to know! I promise! I''m just traveling to Vermillion with my friends. You didn''t even give me a chance to explain myself," I pleaded in desperation. I felt pathetic at my begging, but I knew I didn''t want this pokemon in my head, no matter what.


    Adrien laughed in what I could only label as disbelief. "Why bother? People lie all the time. Even if you talked, it''s not like we could trust whatever you told us. Besides, we have no idea how much you heard. It''s nothing personal, kid. You''re just in the wrong place at the wrong time. Hypno, do your thing."


    A deadened voice rang out in my head, "Do not resist. You have no chance, but I would prefer not to break the mind of one so young. You could have potential, yet."


    I instantly felt a spike of something foreign jab into my head, and a splitting headache made itself known. I grunted, unwilling to give them the satisfaction of knowing how much damage they were doing.


    I closed my eyes, trying to summon up the fleeting sensation of the dark type-energy I had been working with all day. It was tentative but still there. As soon as I had the barest of grips on it, I suffused it in a burst through my entire body, envisioning the hold on me weakening.


    It worked because I felt the restraints on me slacken, and my body fell limply into the water below. But only for an instant, as I immediately felt the hold on me tighten and lift me back up. The mind-spike didn''t come, though. I hung, suspended, and utterly at the mercy of my captors.


    I saw Adrien looking at me in newfound interest. "That''s a neat trick. Ultimately ineffective, but neat nonetheless. But how long can you do it for? His hollowed face broke out into a menacing smile. "Let''s find out, shall we?"


    I gulped, fearing what was to come.


    The next few minutes went by in a haze. Lift me up. Stab me with psychic energy. Panic, and dark energy my way out. A simple process. At least, that''s what I assumed Adrien''s plan was.


    It was ironic, really, because I had figured out that the stress of the situation was the only thing fueling my ability to break free. If Hypno just stopped and interrogated me with mundane methods like fingernail pulling or the like, there was very little I could do. Ona wasn''t kidding when she said that dark type-energy was generated from trauma.


    It wasn''t like this wasn''t working, either. I was having a difficult time breathing through the repeated submersions every time I broke through the hold, and I was coughing up heaving lungfuls of water whenever I had a chance. Dark spots flitted along the edge of my vision as my oxygen level dropped lower and lower.


    As if arriving at the same conclusion, Adrien finally held up his hand to halt the Hypno, who let me drop unceremoniously back into the water. "This isn''t working. Let''s change tactics."


    I scrambled to get a lungful of breath in before something else happened. My limbs were going numb, and my mind was having a difficult time registering things through the instinctive terror I felt. It''s like my brain was processing everything in slow motion. It was all I could do to stay conscious.


    "You," he gestured to the guard. "Do your thing. It looks like he''s having a tough time breathing, so just pull him over to the edge and keep him on the edge of consciousness until he passes out. It''ll be easier for Hypno to rip it out of him like that."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Hell," he laughed, a cruel, biting thing. "It would''ve been easier to do that from the start. Just less fun."


    The guard nodded wordlessly and jumped into the pool without hesitation. He was much taller than me, so he could easily walk to my location without resorting to undignified doggy paddling. Once again, he grabbed me by the hair and towed me over to the pool''s edge, where it was shallower. Once he found a location that seemingly met his purposes, he moved to straddle me, giving him excellent leverage over my torso.


    I was far too weak to resist, although I could feel myself whimpering against my will at the brutality of it. In this position, all he had to do was lean forward, and the weight of his torso would keep me under the water with minimal expenditure on his part. I couldn''t help but admire his efficiency, even as I was horrified at what it was being applied to.


    Just before my head was completely immersed in the water, I managed to belt out the loudest scream I could in the forlorn hope someone might hear.


    <hr>


    Dani was having the best day. She had slept wonderfully, the nightmares usually plaguing her nowhere to be found, and she had awoken feeling brighter and more rested than she had in weeks. She was taking a break from the novel she had borrowed from Ona and was thoughtfully recounting her day in the peaceful afternoon light.


    Breakfast had been delivered right to their door, and she and Ellie had shared a delicious meal of various veggies and meats. The food was paired with a well-made green tea that had left her feeling bright and energized.


    Dani had to admit green tea was growing on her after Mare''s constant discourse on the competition, or lack thereof, between tea and coffee. Before this trip, she had bolted down instant coffee in the mornings and avoided tea entirely. Now, however? She wasn''t sure she could even drink coffee in the mornings after Mare''s anti-coffee campaign.


    After the lovely breakfast, they simply wandered around the facility, exploring what they felt they could get away with without upsetting the proprietress.


    Naturally, they had nearly immediately run into Ona, briefly chatting with her before she directed them to where she housed basic amenities for female patrons, such as pumice stones, nail polish, and various scented oils. The inn-keep had been surprisingly warm and friendly to Dani, although she still displayed a pointed coldness towards Ellie after her numerous faux paus the previous evening.


    Dani had never been very interested in that kind of thing, but Ellie''s excitement for cosmetics had been overwhelming, and she had found herself roped into the other girl''s pace. They had gathered quite the assortment of supplies and retreated to their room to use them.


    Ellie had taken the opportunity to thoroughly debride Dani''s calloused feet, although even the compassionate girl had been unable to contain her disgust at their sorry state. Hours later, and what felt like pounds of dead flesh lighter, Dani still felt embarrassed whenever she thought about the beginning of their spa day.


    After the first painful process, Ellie skillfully painted both of their toenails before moving on to their hands, repeating the same thorough ministrations. The process took much longer than Dani had expected, but Ellie seemed to only accept perfection regarding style. She seemed pleased with the eventual results.


    Dani was, too, although she was reluctant to admit it. She had painted her own nails once, maybe twice, but it had been the awkward work of a teenager unused to such a thing. Both instances had occurred during sleepovers, and the work had been tarnished due to the sheer amount of laughter present. It was hard to paint while giggling, obviously.


    Clearly, Ellie was cut from a different cloth, and both of their nails were pristinely painted with immaculate attention to detail. The girl obviously took spa days seriously and took great pride in maintaining a polished appearance.


    Dani hadn''t realized how much Ellie cared about this kind of thing and was impressed at how stoically the other girl had adapted to the significant changes traveling through the wilderness offered. It wasn''t that easy to suddenly turn your lifestyle upside down.


    Ellie had chosen a muted forest green, which paired nicely with her red hair and green eyes. For Dani, she had selected a deep purple that bordered on black. She had said that it matched her personality, whatever that meant. Either way, Dani was more than satisfied with the intense look. She couldn''t help but hope that Mare might notice it, too.


    Following the nail painting, they had been gifted with another identical meal that went down quickly. After lunch, Dani decided to join Mare and his team in their training. She tried to convince Ellie to join them, but the other trainer had opted out, saying, "It''s wrong to ruin a perfectly good rest day with training." Ellie had ignored anything else she had to say and had retired back to their room for a nap.


    As for the training, Dani had learned a lot. She had been under the impression that she had been approaching training seriously, but watching Larvitar heartlessly spray Eon with sickening force convinced her otherwise.


    Thinking about the sheer quantity of raw muscle tissue exposed with each strike revolted her, even now. None of her Pokemon had a self-healing ability like Eon, so it took a lot of work to keep training to such a degree. She doubted they would be interested in such an approach even if they did.


    Over the last week, Mare had advised her to tailor her training routine to lean into her pok¨¦mon''s strengths. For Beedrill and Scyther, that meant working on raw speed and power. In Geralt''s case, that meant working on his ability to channel fire type-energy, considering the impacts of aging on his mobility. Venonat was working on expanding the intensity and quantity of the spores she could emit and working on her psychic type-energy generation and expenditure.


    She had Geralt and Venonat join Nana in his earnest efforts to heat up the shrine. Scyther and Beedrill were sentenced to a series of fast-paced spars, where the goal was to work on their close-quarters combat and sheer force generation.


    For herself, she joined Mare through several rotations between waterfall, chilled pool, and hot pool. She had been unable to discern what exactly he was trying to do, but she tried her best to duplicate it in her own way.


    Mare''s convoluted explanation about the weird energy leaving her the previous night had left her more confused than anything. Still, she had concluded that all she had to do was think about dark things in the hope of duplicating the phenomenon.


    So, she had thought about death.


    The feeling of loss when she first found her father''s lifeless body after arriving home from school. The hot tears of rage and impotence that had dripped down her face at the realization there was nothing that could be done.


    The sense of impending grief she felt when thinking about how most of her team had only a few short years to live. How she would see them grow old and whither in a mere season or two, their lifeless husks passing on to the next life, wherever that might be.


    She even thought about Mare''s story and the massacre he had witnessed in Hoenn. There was no shortage of things to think about, and she let herself sink deeper and deeper into it. It had been oddly cathartic in a twisted way.


    Her efforts had paid off, and in just a few moments, she had been able to circulate something foreign within her system. It wasn''t quite like Mare described, but it was close enough. The most significant difference she noticed was when she let it flow through her body. He described it as something raw or visceral, but the best thing she could come up with was that it was like ice clogging up her veins and coating her skin.


    The energy had made her feel so numb and disconnected that she couldn''t even feel the cold surrounding her. It was disconcerting, but ultimately only harmful if she made it a common thing to bask in cold water, which she had zero intention of doing.


    After joining for around an hour, she had excused herself and her team, although she attempted to continue circulating the newfound energy. She found it simple to do so. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to train, but she believed that training opportunities were common, whereas leisure was not. She had snagged a book from the inn lobby and retreated to her room to find a cozy spot to get into it.


    When she returned to her room, she was surprised to see Ellie still deep in her nap, lying in a puddle with her pokemon cutely wrapped around her. Dani had carefully crept to a chair by the window and opened a book to enjoy light reading.


    Although she was currently taking a break, the book she was reading had so far been quite enjoyable. Ona only owned romance novels, so the options were limited. She had tried to choose the least smutty-looking one, knowing that Ellie would never let her live it down if she brought back a book covered with depictions of semi-nude, muscular men.


    She had selected a book titled Fervor in Fuchsia. The cover was ostensibly covered with fuchsias. It was a little on the nose but striking regardless. It was apparently written by an author from Johto who had visited Fuchsia and become enraptured with the city, eventually moving there. Or at least that''s what the back flap suggested.


    It chronicled the love story between a teacher who adamantly refused to do anything with pokemon and a professional trainer he fell in love with.


    It was quite cute, and Dani effortlessly fell into the trance-like state she associated with a well-written book. It didn''t do anything special and followed similar trope lines as most romance novels, but she enjoyed the simplicity of it.


    She guessed it likely wasn''t a trendy book, given that it followed a non-trainer as the main character. And not just a trainer that wasn''t competitive, but one that actively went out of their way to avoid pokemon.


    Although plenty of people didn''t feel the need to train pokemon competitively, it had become such a massive part of the culture in Kanto that anyone who didn''t at least attempt the circuit was viewed as something close to¡­incomplete? It was hard to find the proper term to fully convey the concept. The number of people that swore off pokemon completely was close to nil.


    She was halfway through the book, and things were heating up. The book began slowly, but the characters had just passionately confessed their love to each other and were well on their way to consummating their ''forbidden relationship.'' It was in flagrant violation of their respective families'' wishes for them to avoid each other entirely, lest they end up broken and unhappy.


    Dani suspected things were going to go poorly from here on out. Violent delights led to violent ends, after all. She was not a romance connoisseur, but any girl who had read more than a few romances could pick up on the trends. It was either happily ever after or happily never after.


    As she settled in to enjoy the good part before things descended into tragedy, she heard something that caught her attention. She had recently heard some splashing and a female voice through the thin walls but had assumed it was just Mare talking to Ona about something.


    That had been about fifteen minutes ago, and the voices had faded away in deference to the overwhelming sound of running water that permeated the building.


    This, however, sounded like groaning, as if somebody was just waking up from their first hangover. Dani tried to ignore the irritating noise but was unable to do so. It was completely ruining the scene she was reading, and it was pissing her off to no end.


    "Guess I gotta go tell Mare to shut the hell up," Dani muttered in annoyance. She stood up, carefully marking her book so she could return to it in a few minutes after she got this sorted out.


    She grabbed her pokemon belt just in case, strapping it to her waist like usual. She snuck out of the room, making sure to open and close the door so as not to disturb Ellie''s seemingly endless beauty sleep.


    Right as she turned to make her way down the hallway, a harrowing scream rang out, easily penetrating the thin walls. The shrill sound burrowed into her eardrums painfully, and she winced at the abrupt shift from the previously peaceful setting. Down the hall from her, she saw Nana and Eon burst through the door to their room with Larvitar hot on their heels.


    That must have been Mare, she realized. Concern rapidly replaced annoyance, and she started sprinting towards the main entrance to make it out into the garden area, where she thought the noise came from.


    She glimpsed a flicker of movement through the mist as she ran past the large windows overlooking the inner courtyard. The visibility was limited, but she could make out what looked like a large man crouched over Mare in the shallow pool area. Her breath caught in her throat as she processed what was happening.


    Dani stopped abruptly as she tried to formulate a plan to deal with the unexpected threat. At this point, Nana and Eon had quickly caught up with her. Eon must have helped Larvitar up on top of Nana; otherwise, his waddling gait would never have allowed him to cover this much ground.


    In any other situation, the image might have been comical, but she was currently just happy for the support.


    Before Mare''s pokemon could make any rash decisions, she put a finger to her lips to silence them before the newcomers in the pool heard them. In a whisper, she said, "I have an idea, but you need to listen to me carefully. We don''t have much time."


    The trio got the message and looked up at her expectantly.


    Dani turned to Larvitar, who looked up at her wide-eyed, loudly expressing concern for his adoptive father. "Hey, buddy. Your daddy is in trouble, and he needs your help. I saw your attacks earlier, and I think you''re our best shot. I''m going to hold you up to the window, and I need you to take the guy hurting your dad out. In one shot, through the glass. We don''t have much time. Can you do it?"


    Larvitar didn''t hesitate, immediately holding his arms up as if to say, "Pick me up, please."


    Dani did just that, grunting as she braced to lift Larvitar high enough to get a clear shot.


    Another garbled cry rang out weakly from the pool. Dani shakily held Larvitar up the window, hoping that whatever he did would have enough force to stop Mare''s assailant. It would be enough if it was powerful enough to knock the man off Mare. That''s all she needed from him.


    Larvitar was silent with effort. An agonizingly slow moment passed as he struggled to build up enough pressure behind his attack. Finally, a sharp crack echoed across the space as the window shattered from the force.

 Chapter 29: Cloudy, with a chance of blood

    Friday, June 9th, 1978, 1815


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Recovery became slightly more challenging each time the guard pushed his weight down. I had long since thrown my pride to the wayside and screamed as loudly as possible, although I was reasonably sure it was only coming out as a muted groan. Each time, it was harder to resist, and the dark edges of my vision were swiftly closing in. A little closer, each time I was submerged.


    I could tell it wouldn¡¯t be much longer, now. The guard pulled me up, holding me just enough above water to get a few gasping breaths in. He looked to Adrien for confirmation. Seeing a nod, he readied himself for another round.


    I blanched, my hands slapping ineffectually at his sides. He didn¡¯t even seem to notice.


    This whole thing was bullshit, honestly. I didn¡¯t understand what they were going for at this point. I was beginning to believe that Adrien had no interest in anything I had to say and was planning on killing me simply to tie up any potential loose ends. It made sense, all things considered. It¡¯s what I would¡¯ve done in their situation.


    If he wanted to knock me out to strip information from me, he could¡¯ve easily ordered the guard to give me a good hit to the back of the head. There was no need for this. Not that it mattered; my logical qualms with their behavior would do little to dissuade them, and I was likely using up valuable oxygen on the few neurons I had devoted to ¡°complaining about bullshit.¡±


    Well, maybe more than a few.


    I braced myself, trying to take as much of a breath as possible before the inevitable sense of impending doom pressed down upon my morale like the lid of a coffin making its first and final descent. My assailant leaned in, efficiently leveraging his body weight to push my face beneath the shallow water.


    Before I could be completely submerged, a distant crack rang out, and the impassive face above me dissolved into a warped mess of sagging flesh and bulging bone.


    I was abruptly covered with a bloody mist, as near as I could tell, although there were a few sharp bone fragments mixed in. I knew there was bone because I felt it burrowing like tiny fire-ants into my face and chest.


    Whatever had hit my assailant had done so with enough force his skull had fragmented into a myriad of pieces, like an overripe melon hitting the hard ground on a hot summer day.


    My oxygen-deprived brain couldn¡¯t make sense of the change. My ears were mostly filled with water, so the noises around me only registered as a distorted mess of incomplete sounds and sensations that only disoriented me further.


    I recoiled in shock and disgust at the gaping red maw hanging over my face like some sick medical display about the benefits of flossing.


    The feeling of indifferent malice dissipated, but the force did not. The man must have weighed over one hundred kilograms, and his entire mass pressed me down into the water. Stupidly, I forgot to close my mouth, and I gagged as I took in a mouthful of blood-soaked water as the corpse pinned me underwater yet again.


    I tasted blood, for the first time not my own, and my stomach roiled with a primal revulsion wrought by generations of instincts. With newfound energy, I frantically squirmed my way out from under the body, coughing up blood, water, and snot. I pushed the body roughly away from me and got to my knees, inhaling as much air as I could to regain my faculties after the unexpected interrogation.


    I looked around in a daze, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene surrounding me. Just a few meters from me, I could see Gaelan and Sarai looking equal parts panicked and horrified, mouths hanging open at the near decapitation they had witnessed.


    To their left, Adrien was cursing and reaching for his second pok¨¦ball. He had scrambled out of the water and was standing just off the side of the central path leading up to the pool on my left.


    He clicked the small button, and a dark form emerged. I didn¡¯t recognize it, indicating it wasn¡¯t native to Kanto. It had short black fur with a pinkish feather-like protrusion jutting out from its head. Razor sharp claws tipped the edges of its hands. It was small, standing no taller than my knee, but it gave off a wave of killing intent as its blood-red eyes locked onto mine.


    A preternatural sense of dread permeated my chest and stomach, and I struggled shakily to my feet. I had to get away, and fast. As I moved to make my way out of the pool, the two unopened pok¨¦balls on the dead man¡¯s belt burst open in a flash of red light.


    It didn¡¯t always happen when someone died, but more often than not, a dead trainer''s pokemon would break the shackles of a pok¨¦ball as the energy supporting the connection dispersed. Depending on the bond, the pokemon would then emerge in outrage at their dead trainer or some other emotion.


    In this case, two large forms materialized: a Graveler and a Machoke. Their faces were tight with grief and anger as they loomed over the trainer that I could only imagine had raised them diligently for the last several years if their development was any indication.


    Something must have clicked; the disorientation I felt all but disappeared, and a cold sense of calm overtook me as I realized a cadre of lethal pokemon neatly surrounded me. I backed away warily, cursing internally as four sets of eyes followed the movement.


    Fuck.


    Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck.


    Dani¡¯s voice, rife with concern, rang out from the garden. ¡°Mare! You need to get out of there! You¡¯re surrounded!¡±


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance at the ridiculous warning. I knew better than anyone how much trouble I was in.


    There was a pause, and then I heard her voice again. ¡°Ellie, get the fuck out here right now! I don¡¯t care about your Arceus damned beauty sleep!¡±


    I stifled a chuckle despite the situation. The thought of Ellie napping while I was out here experiencing my first and hopefully only interrogation was far too amusing.


    ¡°Looks like somebody got a lucky shot in,¡± sneered Adrien. The man appeared utterly unfazed by the death of their guard beyond issuing a string of expletives. ¡°Not that it¡¯ll help you now. Too bad you killed him, really. Now you have to deal with his pissed-off team. He might¡¯ve been uncaring, but he treated his pokemon respectfully, at least.¡±


    He gestured with his eyes behind me, and I couldn¡¯t help but glance back, even though I knew better than to ignore what was right in front of me.


    Behind me, the dead trainer¡¯s Machoke must have been powering itself up; it let out a large exhale, and its muscles swelled beyond what should have been reasonably possible. They bulged grossly, and it cracked its knuckles menacingly as it stalked ever closer to me. There couldn¡¯t have been more than a few meters between us.


    The Graveler, on the other hand, just stared me down with dead eyes, much like its partner had before he lost his head. It didn¡¯t move, preferring to wait for an opportune moment, or at least I assumed. It was partially submerged, making it seem more, rather than less dangerous.


    As scary as they were, I didn¡¯t want to take my attention away from the man who had casually ordered the torture of a teenager.


    His Hypno and the unknown dark-colored pokemon were flanking him. They were obviously well-trained and stood at attention while awaiting orders. He must have a military background, I realized.


    My musings were interrupted as the Machoke lunged at me with a wide swing. The water up to its knees slowed it down enough for me to step out of range. A wave of displaced air hit me from the sheer force the pokemon brought to bear.


    I whirled around, trying to keep an eye on my surroundings. This species was notorious for its strength, and I knew a single hit could well prove lethal.


    The muscular pokemon calmly moved out of the shallows, positioning itself in front of Sarai and Gaelan as if I was somehow a threat to them. I supposed it was still upholding its guard duties even after its loss.


    I dashed to my left, trying to escape the encirclement. The clawed pokemon effortlessly bounded ahead of me, keeping me boxed in. Its red eyes looked amused. Excited, even.


    Adrien held up a hand, causing the fighting pokemon, who looked like it was preparing to move again, to pause.


    ¡°Tell you what,¡± he said in an easy-going tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a shot to take out those two, and I won¡¯t lift a finger besides to keep you from running. Hypno here tells me you won¡¯t be alone here for much longer. That¡¯s fine. Wouldn¡¯t be much fun watching you get massacred without a fight, anyhow. This is turning out to be a lot more fun than I anticipated when we were sent out here against our will.¡±


    ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t just take me out while my back is turned,¡± I asked while darting my eyes back and forth between the multiple threats. My heart was pounding out of my chest after the near miss.


    I was surprised the Machoke hadn¡¯t attacked again. It must have been trained with a great degree of discipline. Adrien must be their dead trainer¡¯s superior officer. Otherwise, there was no way they would be holding back just from a simple hand raise.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Adrien held his hands up in exasperation. ¡°Look, kid. I don¡¯t need to justify a damn thing. You¡¯re dead either way. Take the offer, or I¡¯ll just kill you right now. At least this way, you get a chance to fight, and I think these two will enjoy the hunt more if you¡¯re moving,¡± he said with a gesture to the Machoke and Graveler.


    He looked at Gaelan and Sarai, who had barely moved since this fiasco began. They were still sitting in the hot springs lamely like nothing had happened, looking like two fish out of water. Well, they were in the water, but the point stands.


    ¡°And you two. Get the fuck out of here. Without pokemon you¡¯re just liabilities. I¡¯ll handle everything like I usually do. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why Dahlia wastes his breath with people like you when it all comes back to plain and simple violence,¡± he said with unabashed disappointment.


    Sarai and Gaelan¡ªapparently civilians¡ªnodded wordlessly and started towards the garden, only to be stopped in their tracks as Eon and Nana bounded in front of them, preventing them from moving past.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at the sight; both were crouched low in ready positions, their muscles taut, awaiting orders. Eon had a menacing snarl on her face. The Machoke huffed dismissively at the sight of her, clearly disregarding the smaller species.


    I turned to Adrien, who still wore a relaxed smile. ¡°Deals still on. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get this going. Just don¡¯t attack the two idiots over here for no reason,¡± he warned.


    I nodded in assent. ¡°Eon, Nana. Let them pass. On me,¡± I commanded. The pokemon darted past the civilians and took up positions next to me. Eon was positioned between the Machoke and me, whereas Nana watched my back.


    After repeated rounds with superior opponents back at the compound, we had settled on this setup. It allowed Eon to take the brunt of the damage while Nana supported her from the rear.


    Gaelan and Sarai bolted away, looking all too eager to wash their hands of the incident. Before they had made it ten meters, I heard a loud crash, and a burst of flame emanated from somewhere on the second floor. They were both knocked from their feet as a sizeable flaming horse dropped into the fray. Even from here, I could feel the temperature increase.


    Geralt had always struck me as a very nurturing pokemon. He often spent his time with the little ones and wasn¡¯t above giving them rides on his back or even cleaning them off with his long tongue. Now, however? He looked downright dangerous, and Gaelan and Sarai cowered in fear.


    I watched in relief as Dani¡¯s other pokemon joined us, taking solace that we now outnumbered our opposition nearly twice over. Scyther and Beedrill fluttered down lightly with a noticeable humming noise from their wings'' rapid flittering.


    Beedrill¡¯s gleaming lancets shimmered ominously as they reflected the light of the fire coming from the second floor, where it looked like Geralt had emerged from. It landed directly on Sarai¡¯s back, which struck me as odd.


    Time slowed, and I watched helplessly as it pulled back its stinger before jabbing it into Sarai¡¯s back with a brutal thrust. The long lance easily pushed its way through. Bits of bone and flesh hung off the tip like gruesome confetti. The woman didn¡¯t even scream; it must have severed her spine.


    Her head dangled loosely as her body collapsed. Next to her, Gaelan¡¯s eyes widened in sheer panic. He didn¡¯t have to wait long; Scyther blurred, and the handsome man¡¯s throat opened in a spray of arterial blood before he, too, joined Sarai on the ground in a growing pool of liquid.


    I stared numbly at the scene, unsure of how rapidly things had gone sideways.


    Dani and Larvitar decided to finally make their appearance. She was smiling in apparent relief as she caught my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe. I thought that man was going to kill you. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re here now.¡±


    Her hands were burnt badly, but she gave no indication she even noticed the damage.


    Larvitar, seemingly immune to the gore around us, ambled his way over to me and wrapped his fin-like arms around my leg. I patted his head, grateful to see him. I felt much better with my team around me, even though the overall situation was still fucked.


    I looked at Dani warily. It wasn¡¯t like she was different explicitly, but I could tell there was something slightly off about her. She was far too calm for the situation, especially considering her pokemon had just murdered two people in cold blood. I knew she was hard, but this was completely different.


    ¡°Why would you do that!?¡± I exploded. My voice was heavy with anger and shock. ¡°Why would you just kill them like that?¡±


    Dani cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean? They were threats?¡± Her voice held no trace of guilt or regret, and she seemed legitimately confused at my question.


    Before I could respond, I heard a loud sigh from behind me. ¡°Did you listen to anything I said? You had one rule. Just don¡¯t kill the idiots. Guess we¡¯re doing this the hard way. Kill them all,¡± Adrien commanded coldly.


    I turned around in resignation, bracing myself for the confrontation that was now well beyond repair.


    June 9th, 1978, 1815


    Dani sagged with relief as she saw Mare¡¯s assailant fall lifelessly to the ground. She had never seen someone die before. Sure, she had found her dad¡¯s body at home, but it wasn¡¯t like watching his death in person. Thankfully, she thought.


    She was surprised at how impassive she felt about the whole thing. It was like she was watching someone else participate rather than being the one holding the murder weapon, so to speak.


    The man had been alive and well, throttling Mar under the water, and then an instant later, he was down. It was just so¡­fast. So simple. He probably didn¡¯t even register the damage. She found herself fascinated by the process.


    She knew what had happened, of course. Larvitar had managed to hit him directly on the side of the head, the shot of highly pressurized water and rock entering through his ear and out the other side of his skull.


    She had observed with clinical detachment the skull exploding, noting with muted concern that Mare had been sprayed with shrapnel and was heavily bleeding from his face and chest.


    ¡°Tar,¡± crowed Larvitar in victory, snapping Dani out of her momentary dissociation.


    Her adrenaline kicked on in truth. Glass had scattered around her from the broken window, and she felt burning pinpricks informing her that Mare wasn¡¯t the only one dealing with damaging debris.


    She squinted, realizing with alarm that he was currently surrounded by foreign pokemon. ¡°Mare! You need to get out of there! You¡¯re surrounded!¡± she belted, knowing her warning was likely unneeded. It was unlikely he didn¡¯t realize the danger he was in.


    Mare didn¡¯t even look like he had heard her, but she saw him start slowly backing away from the encroaching threats regardless.


    She took a deep breath and shouted again, ¡°Ellie, get the fuck out here right now! I don¡¯t care about your Arceus damned beauty sleep!¡±


    Muffled cursing from down the hallway told her the message had found its target.


    She set Larvitar down, her arms burning from holding up his incongruent weight. He looked up at her in confusion, unsure of his next moves.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she cursed as she fumbled at her belt to release her entire team. Her hands didn¡¯t seem to be working correctly, and she agonized over the crucial seconds she was wasting on something that should have been second nature.


    As she was assembling her squad, she felt something brush her back. She started in surprise as Eon and Nana bounded through the remains of the window.


    She could hear Mare talking with someone but couldn¡¯t discern what they were saying from this distance. It didn¡¯t sound heated, but that didn¡¯t mean everything was okay now.


    Focus, Dani, she scolded. Focus on what you can do right now. Eon and Nana will get there in time.


    She took a slow breath in, taking a moment to suffuse her body with the chilling energy from her training earlier in the day. She felt the change immediately. The panic rising in her chest bled out, replaced by a cold sense of rationality.


    I can do this.


    Her team, including Larvitar, were waiting expectantly. Geralt neighed in concern, pawing with hooves that left great ashy gouges in the oaken floors. Dani ignored the damage. Consequences could come later.


    She directed her gaze to each pokemon in turn, ensuring they understood the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Scyther, Beedrill, and Geralt. I need you to get in there right away and help Mare. Don¡¯t hesitate to use lethal force. There are at least four pokemon, some of them fully evolved. I¡¯ll follow behind with Larvitar. Be careful.¡±


    She hardly recognized her voice. Gone was the whininess that had become all too familiar of late. It had an edge to it now. A hardness. She liked the change; it made her feel powerful.


    Her pokemon nodded and took off, Geralt leading the way. The powerful pokemon neglected to go through the window, preferring to force his way through the wall with a Flare Blitz. The others followed suit, Scyther and Beedrill buzzing off towards Mare with haste.


    Dani stepped into the smoking wreckage of the wall to assess for any changes in the scene below; Eon and Nana were approaching Mare, and he had managed to somehow create space from the two evolved pokemon.


    Her attention was distracted as a disheveled Ellie finally wandered into the hallway, her eyes wide with surprise at the massive hole in the wall. The other girl was wiping sleep from her eyes and was still wearing pajamas.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she yawned, covering her mouth with a too-large sleeve.


    ¡°Get your pokemon out, quickly,¡± Dani snapped, her cold tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Something happened to Mare. There are other people here, and they appeared to be drowning him. Larvitar eliminated the immediate threat, but there are three others, as far as I can tell. I¡¯m not quite sure what the situation is, but we need to get out there quickly. I¡¯m dropping down with Larvitar. Get Anabelle and the others and come help me out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a response, trusting Ellie¡¯s natural talent or whatever got her through life to take care of the rest. The other girl nodded curtly and darted back towards their room.


    She and Larvitar stood at the edge of the second-story building, looking for the best way down. The saurian simply hopped down, landing with a heavy thud before approaching the action.


    The cinders were too numerous to avoid, so she just went for it, laying down, swinging her legs over the edge to hang, and then letting herself drop to the ground lightly. The second floor was about four meters up, but she couldn¡¯t even feel the force reverberate through her body as she impacted the ground.


    She examined her hands, blistered from direct contact with the remnants of Geralt¡¯s Flare Blitz. It was odd; the numbness she felt throughout her body appeared to nullify pain as well. The damage was undeniable, but she didn¡¯t feel a thing. Maybe it completely deadened sensation? Helpful, to say the least.


    Running, she quickly emerged from the foliage into the central clearing. Geralt was standing intimidatingly in front of what appeared to be two dead trainers. The ground was increasingly red from the apparent cause of death.


    She watched as Scyther flicked his scythes, a string of blood splattering garishly onto the grey stone beneath him. The pattern was lovely, she noticed. It was in the form of a red ¡®X,¡¯ given how he had moved the appendages across his body.


    Good, she thought. They eliminated the threats before it could get worse. I¡¯ll have to praise them for their punctual response.


    Dani smiled as she saw Mare staring at her with Eon and Nana to his sides. His face and chest were covered with blood, but he looked mostly uninjured. Or, at least, he was moving unimpeded. It was hard to tell how much blood was his and how much was from the near beheading.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe. I thought that man was going to kill you. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re here now,¡± she said in as soothing a voice as she could manage. It came out wrong, though. She could tell it was colder than she wanted. Something to work on going forward, she decided.


    His face went through a rapid series of emotions, from anger to gratitude, to something she couldn¡¯t quite place. Admiration, maybe? She was rescuing him, after all.


    ¡°Why would you do that!?¡± he exploded. His voice sounded angry, which didn¡¯t make any sense to her.


    Dani cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean? They were threats?¡±


    Mare looked like he was about to go on one of his monologues, but he was rudely interrupted by a voice behind him. It sounded exasperated, as if the voice''s owner was getting ready to complete some duty beneath him.


    ¡°Did you listen to anything I said? You had one rule. Just don¡¯t kill the idiots. Guess we¡¯re doing this the hard way. Kill them all,¡± it commanded.


    Dani watched as Mare turned around, his face composing itself into the serious mien she was used to.


    ¡°Eon,¡± he commanded, ¡°defend me from the dark one. I can tell it wants blood.¡±

 Chapter 30: Thank you for the meal! Part I

    Friday, June 9th, 1978, 1835


    "Hypno, put up a barrier. I don''t want anything touching me," Adrien ordered. "Sneasel. Look for an opportunity to eliminate one of them. Preferably a trainer, but you can snack on some of their pokemon if you want."


    He glanced back at the dead guard''s team. "You two. Swat some bugs, please. Don''t hold anything back. Do it for him, your murdered trainer," he said with a gesture to the now waterlogged corpse staining the pool crimson.


    Adrien emphasized the word murder as if their trainer hadn''t been drowning me when he died. Selective morality, much? I couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of injustice at the blatant hypocrisy.


    The grieving pokemon advanced steadily; even the Graveler left the position it had maintained for the last few moments. I could feel the ground rumble as it methodically approached, one lumbering step after another.


    "Scyther, Beedrill. Go for the Machoke. Ignore the Graveler for now. Use moves at your own discretion," commanded Dani from behind me.


    Not to be left out, I issued my own orders, doing my best to keep the tremors from my voice. I was shaking like a leaf. "Eon, join Beedrill and Scyther. Nana, start probing the Hypno. As much power as you can. Larvitar. Keep your distance; I don''t want you getting hurt."


    My instructors had constantly lectured about the chaos of battle, but this was the first time I had experienced it first-hand. I recoiled at the overwhelming flurry of movement as all participants broke into movement as one. I could hardly keep track of the battlefield, only a few seconds in. All of Kiriel''s stories held new meaning, and I found myself just slightly less angry about her intense training methods.


    Beedrill moved first. The bug-type shot forward; his lances stained red with yet-to-dry blood. Instantly, he zipped towards the Machoke, jabbing aggressively with a rapid series of lightning-quick thrusts, alternating between his two lances and stinger. His recent training had paid off; the pokemon was much smoother than his first match with Eon.


    Displaying grace incongruent with its muscular appearance, I watched in misplaced awe as the fighting type dodged the first several strikes with startling fluidity. A lucky hit went through, and Beedrill''s stinger lodged deep into its biceps. The pokemon tightened its abdomen, thrusting up with as much force as he could manage.


    This won''t be so bad if we can get it poisoned. If we''re lucky...


    I pumped a fist as the appendage pulsed sickly, imparting its poisonous load, and Machoke cried out in pain as the toxin began inundating his system through its torn arm.


    My excitement was short-lived; before Beedrill could retreat, its ''prey'' managed to sweep its other hand around and pull the hornet into a tight headlock, even as the movement pushed the stinger deeper.


    We watched in alarm as the Machoke''s muscled body bulged in effort as it began to twist, leveraging its great strength against the fragile pokemon. The Beedrill''s chitinous body was ripped nearly in two by the vice-like force. The pok¨¦mon''s now cloven husk fell lifelessly to the ground without even a sound of protest. Ichor sizzled as it hit the water, spewing acrid clouds of acidic vapor, coloring the nearby mist a putrid green color.


    I gaped openly at the lethal maneuver, waiting for Dani''s inevitable cry of anguish, but none came. I resisted the urge to check in on her, fearing the worst. Most trainer battles never devolved into violence like this, and it was rare, but not unheard of, for pokemon to die in battles.


    Not that this is a battle. More like an all-out brawl where the winner is the best dodger.


    My fears were seemingly misplaced as she spoke out in a clinical tone, "Change of plans. Scyther. Stay with me. Geralt, join Nana in testing Hypno''s defenses."


    Eon, too hardened to falter at the sight of a companion''s demise, continued her charge toward larger pokemon. She knew better than to blatantly confront a more powerful pokemon, so she focused on nipping the Machoke''s ankles, looking for a tendon or ligament to dig into.


    After brutally snuffing the bug out, the fighting-type flexed its arms in a show of dominance, forgetting for a moment the charging fox-kin it considered beneath notice. Eon took the opportunity to dart in low, lunging to savagely tear out a chunk of flesh from the pok¨¦mon''s ankle before hopping back to create space to avoid a counter like the one that ended Beedrill.


    Good. I nodded in approval at her tactics. We''ve trained our entire lives for this. Somehow, even after watching a pokemon I had trained with the last week die, I still felt relatively calm if indecisive. I can do this.


    Bellowing in pain and outrage, the Machoke attempted to follow Eon, but its damaged leg folded with a grating snapping noise that curdled my stomach as its Achilles gave out, dropping it to one knee. Undaunted, the Pokemon limped forward, but Eon pranced neatly out of range, chuffing at the pok¨¦mon''s fruitless grasping.


    Leave it to Eon to tease an injured Pokemon in the heat of battle. Unbelievable, even after Beedrill was snuffed out like that.


    Simultaneously, Nana had taken to my orders with gusto, charging up a potent Fire Blast that made me instinctively want to cover my eyebrows. I resisted the urge. I was concerned that the training had exhausted him, but the searing flame gave no indication he was even remotely depleted.


    As per Dani''s command, Geralt added the attack, and a billowing wave of fire jetted toward the psychic type and its trainer. The Hypno''s brow furrowed in concentration, and the flames parted on an invisible barrier in twin pillars towards the heavens. Whisps of steam rose from my sodden shorts at the heat''s proximity.


    My heart sank when visibility returned. As the fire dissipated, Hypno and Adrien appeared; they were nearly untouched by the searing heat save for a bead of sweat on his brow. The Sneasel was nowhere to be seen. It must have used the fire to cover its movements.


    Icy panic infiltrated my veins as I frantically scanned the surroundings for the vicious-looking pokemon. At this time, Larvitar hurried forward and stood beside me, holding my pant leg for comfort. His face was scrunched up with worry, but he still stood ready.


    Just as I began attempting to retreat closer to the building, Eon cried out in pain as she was struck by a fast-moving projectile. The damage didn''t look critical; the rock hit her rear haunches, but she was still moving decently, at least.


    She limped her way back toward us, her face impassive despite the pain I knew she must be feeling. Blunt trauma is the worst. I would much rather be cut than bludgeoned, I thought, recalling the many times Koga had beaten me black and blue to emphasize whatever lesson he deemed worthy at the time.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Graveler finally made a move; the rock-type efficiently used its four arms to move forward and fling an onslaught of sharp rocks whistling in our direction.


    "Fuck," I cursed as I dived backward, looking for any cover from the numerous projectiles speeding our way. Nana had my back, though, and spewed a series of crackling embers to intercept the attacks. A succession of minor explosions rang out, but he deflected most of the attacks. Fragments of rock tore through the surrounding foliage, leaving tiny fires in their wake.


    "Not bad," complimented Adrien''s condescendingly. "But not good enough. Nice knowing you!"


    As I crashed into foliage, I realized something was seriously wrong; icy lines had erupted across my abdomen. Lying on my back, I reached down to feel the damage. I grimaced; far too much blood was pouring out between my tightly clenched fingers, and I could feel my stomach''s thick skin divided in three thick gashes. The wound was long, stretching diagonally from my lower abdomen up to nearly my nipple line.


    With dawning recognition, I realized the attack must have come from the missing Sneasel. I concluded it must have somehow dashed underneath me as I sought cover from Graveler''s attacks. Strangely, I felt no pain, just an odd freezing sensation disjunct from what I knew of slashing injuries.


    A malicious cackle rang out, sending trickles of fear shivering through my body. I saw the Sneasel reappear in a blur near its trainer. Its claws dripped red, and it had a sick smile. It stared me down, bringing its claws up to slowly lick the droplets off before they fell to the ground.


    "Mare! Mare, are you okay?" I heard Dani cry. Her voice sounded distant, like it was underwater or shouted through a packed room of people in an entirely too small space.


    A cluster of movement ensued, and my Pokemon were shortly by my side. Eon growled defiantly at the opposing pokemon, daring it to come closer. I started to worry when I noticed Nana''s normally unflappable demeanor radiated concern.


    He looked at me with dark eyes that were fearful for perhaps the first time in years. It rattled me more than I expected, and I felt the frigid tendrils of panic clawing their way into my chest. My limbs were deadened, worse than when I spent hours in the icy water without respite.


    My nihilistic spiral was interrupted as Geralt whinnied loudly before charging forward, wreathed in leaping flames. His target appeared to be the wounded Machoke. Due to Eon''s maiming tactics, the pokemon could not dodge effectively and simply held its ground, holding up its arms defensively, hoping its thick limbs might be enough to shrug off Geralt''s attack.


    The shield made of its own flesh failed, and the whole mass of the fire-horse crashed into it, swiftly blackening its toned body. The Machoke careened into the deeper side of the pool, landing with a sizzle as its heated form contacted the water.


    The scent of burnt meat permeated the air, causing me to gag from my position on the ground, my stomach heaving in revulsion at the sickly-sweet aroma. It wasn''t the first time I encountered burnt bodies, but it brought me back to my unfortunate run-in with the Salamence. Pokemon bodies smell just like humans, I noted.


    I wasn''t sure if it was dead or simply injured beyond response, but the pokemon sank into the deeper water without any sign of movement. Graveler took the opportunity to attack Geralt, summoning an avalanche of rocks onto the aging horse''s back.


    The super-effective attack hit him hard, and his legs buckled, but he shook it off with a grunt, sending a scattering of boulders around the area. From my position on the ground, I couldn''t see the damage, but I heard the tinkling of broken glass. Ona may finally make an appearance if we damage her property enough, I thought wistfully.


    Geralt attempted to hit Graveler with another Flare Blitz but was pushed back before the move could complete; the rock pokemon catapulted toward him, arms outstretched. In much the same way as Machoke had dispatched Beedrill, the Graveler attempted to grapple the hulking fire type around the neck.


    Larvitar reacted swiftly, firing off repeated high-pressured Water Guns that chipped flakes from the rock type''s tough hide, leaving ugly splotches of red flesh behind.


    The Graveler was sent reeling onto the hard courtyard, unable to maintain his hold in the face of Geralt''s wild flailing and Larvitar''s powerful shots. They were weaker than the initial attack on the guard, but they were much improved from where he had started. Adversity really does improve growth, I thought as I noticed the changes.


    I struggled to a kneeling position, keeping my eye on the Sneasel the entire time. It leered at me, apparently finding amusement in my suffering. It shifted forward as if to attack again but was forced off course as Nana sent a gout of flame in its direction, searing it. It recoiled from the heat, displaying vulnerability to the incessant attacks.


    Nana continued harrying the malicious-looking Pokemon with repeated splashes of embers meant to stall rather than injure. The dark type seethed in frustration at being denied its rightful prey. Even as it hopped around dodging Nana''s attack, I could feel the threat from behind its scarlet eyes.


    Seemingly, out of nowhere, Scyther flitted behind the dark pokemon, ripping across its back with both scythes. Without missing a beat, the Sneasel spun around, getting a quick counter in against the bladed pokemon.


    Scyther screeched, taking a long hop back toward Dani using his pseudo-wings. Blood seeped from a slash on his arm, but it didn''t look too serious. His eyes burned with frustration at the ineffectiveness of his attacks.


    Leaning heavily on Eon and Larvitar, I climbed to my feet while holding one hand firmly to my stomach. The wound bled heavily but fortunately didn''t appear to penetrate beyond the outer layers of skin and muscle.


    I breathed a sigh of relief; injuries of this nature were often lethal due to the acute risk of infection as bowel contents spilled into the abdominal cavity. However, it looked slightly frostbitten, which explained why it wasn''t hurting as much as it should have. Sneasel must have an ice typing in there somewhere. Nana''s on the right track.


    By this time, Dani had moved forward to meet me, trading positions with Eon so the fox pokemon could support Geralt. Nana left with her to cover her from Sneasel''s sneaky movements. Together, Dani and I limped toward the inn, trying to ignore Adrien''s jeering voice ringing out behind us.


    "Run, little prey; run away so I can find you another day! Now that she''s had a taste, Sneasel won''t stop until she''s whetted her appetite. Oh, the joy of dark-types. They can never get enough." He spoke in an almost sing-song fashion, but wildly off key. I usually would have thought it silly, but the circumstances gave it a new sense of gravity. I felt chills down my back and forced my numb limbs to carry me away as quickly as possible.


    I could still hear Geralt and the Graveler fighting. It didn''t sound pretty, but I had more pressing issues; I grew increasingly woozy from the mounting blood loss paired with the overall abuse I had taken in a short period. Eon and Nana would need to be enough.


    "Mare! What happened to you?!" shouted a panicked Ellie, who finally arrived on the scene in full. She and her team emerged from the main lobby entrance. Willow was wrapped around her neck protectively, but the rest of her pokemon looked around with wide eyes, uncertain what was happening. She was wearing Pikachu pajamas, of all things.


    "Chans!" Anabelle cried out in alarm, shuffling forward to examine my abdomen. The healing pokemon clicked her tongue in disapproval, bending over to begin work on the wound. I noted absently that Ellie had found her another dress; this one was a dark blue, which contrasted nicely with her pale pink skin.


    "Hey, Ellie," I said weakly. "Glad to see you finally ma¡ª"


    Before Anabelle could begin patching me back together, we were collectively sent sprawling off our feet as a wave of psychic energy barreled into us. It was like getting hit with a brick wall you couldn''t sense until it was mercilessly wrapping you up in a cocoon of suffocating force, crushing the life from your body like a bartender might a juicy lime on a hot summer day. As if the biggest and heaviest of weighted blankets had descended upon us, I found myself completely unable to rise from my position on the ground.


    There was a crash above us, and I barely managed to roll away before Geralt''s hopefully unconscious body landed heavily in the recently vacated space. I gulped at the close call; the pokemon had to weigh several hundred kilos, or near to it.


    The pokemon looked distinctly worse for wear; one of his knee joints was bent oddly, and blood oozed from purple contusions spread across his body. Graveler did a real number on him. I relaxed slightly as I saw his chest rise and fall. Thank Arceus, he''s alright; I don''t know what Dani would do if she lost him, too.


    A shadow passed over my head, and I winced as I saw Nana''s abused form crumple against the wooden edge of the building with a hollow thud. However, he wasn''t out and stood up shakily, looking ready to charge again. He stopped himself, dutifully looking my way for permission. I shook my head; I wanted him to be close to me for the time being. Where is Eon? Imagining her facing down Sneasel and Hypno alone made me sick to my stomach.

 Chapter 31: Thank you for the meal! Part II

    Friday, June 9th, 1978, 1845


    "Did you seriously think you stood a chance?" called Adrien as he stalked forward. Gone was the smug arrogance he had displayed so far. Ruthless finality had taken its place, and he looked anything but amused.


    I could see why immediately; Sneasel was covered with numerous minor burns, and the Graveler lay in a pile of smoking rocks near the pool. Nana and Geralt must have successfully taken him down while I was dealing with the aftermath of the injury. I relaxed slightly as I realized the dead guard''s grieving pokemon, at least, were a threat no longer.


    "What a fucking day. I come here on mandatory mental health leave with my favorite coworkers, only to see them brutally murdered in front of me. I wonder what the police would think? Helpless office workers brutally murdered by unhinged teens?" Adrien shook his head dismissively. "Not worth the risk. You see, I have enough of a past that things just might not go my way. Too bad for you. Hypno here has been practicing extensively the last few months without much opportunity to let loose. This serves as a fun trial run to see how much he''s grown!"


    He smiled viciously. "It''s been at least since the last war that I''ve had this much fun! Riling people up in Saffron just doesn''t cut it. Sneasel loves the dark emotions, though. A tasty meal. After experiencing the high of utterly breaking someone, anything else pales in comparison. There''s no place for veterans like me. Not right now, at least. Everybody wants someone with the ability to procure information until the war ends. Then, everyone scrambles to shove us under the rug and pretend they never knew us."


    We listened with rapt attention, unwilling to interrupt his monologue lest he somehow escalate the situation. He seemed to enjoy the attention.


    "Hypno," he commanded, and we watched with growing horror as Eon rose up in the air from somewhere behind him, her small limbs stretched out in a gruesome spread-eagle position, far beyond what should be possible. I could hear her battered body snapping and groaning at the abuse, but she didn''t whimper, preferring to glare defiantly down at her captor.


    Next to her, Scyther was held up in a similar position. In contrast, however, the Pokemon bucked and flailed in every effort to escape. It was to no avail; Hypno kept an iron grasp on the frantic bug-type.


    "You move, and I rip off a limb," threatened Adrien icily. "Or worse," he added, and I didn''t doubt him for a second.


    "What do you want?" I asked. "I was ready to answer your questions before this whole thing broke out, anyway. We can still resolve this peacefully."


    Let''s just pretend my friend didn''t brutally murder your companions in cold blood. Or that you didn''t order your Pokemon to torture me. Everything is perfectly fine; nothing to see here.


    We waited with bated breath. Ellie looked utterly lost and confused from her position on the ground. Not that I could blame her; this was a lot to wake up to! Her pokemon were clustered around her fearfully, desperate for consolation.


    Dani had yet to lose the cold and distant look she''d worn since her entrance. It worried me but was a problem for when we escaped this mess. I hope Vermilion has a good therapist. We''ll bring plenty of business after this.


    "Want?" he asked. "I don''t really want anything. This is enough. But for curiosity''s sake, why don''t you tell me who you are and what you''re doing here? This place is remarkably difficult to find unless you have an appointment. In retrospect, we may have escalated things too quickly. Gaelan and Sarai are replaceable, though. So, it''s not a total loss. Their families will appreciate the life insurance. The ''company'' does pay well, after all."


    Dani didn''t even grimace at the mention of their families. Her lack of response was unnerving and left me feeling like I didn''t know her despite our intimate conversations the previous evening.


    "We''re just traveling to Vermilion for the Gym Challenge. My older sister left a mark on the map she gave me. We just saw it after the storm and decided to stay for a few nights. That''s it, I promise. We were tired and cold and figured this was better than another night on the road."


    Adrien hummed thoughtfully. "And who might your sister be? As I said before, you don''t just stumble into this place accidentally. It''s expensive. Very expensive. An arm and a leg, as they say."


    Opening my mouth to respond, I tried to think up some Tauros shit answer, but Ellie beat me to the punch.


    "Sula! His sister is Sula Seiichi. I''m sure you''ve heard of her; you wouldn''t want to make enemies of the Seiichi! They''re the friends in high places people talk about! You should back off now and let us go!"


    I groaned, and even Dani looked upset as Ellie single-handedly ruined our chances of getting out of this without further violence.


    Ellie spun around in confusion with a perplexed look. "What? What did I say? He should let us go now, right? People are scared of your mom, aren''t they?"


    "Wrong," cut off Adrien. "Now I definitely have to kill you. I know good ol'' Kiriel, the fucking adder of Fuchsia. Served with her in the war. I also know she could care less if she lost a son as long as she''s got another ready to take over. She''ll probably chalk it up to Mare''s inexperience. Am I right, or what, mister ''backup'' Seiichi?"


    Seeing our surprised looks, he laughed. "What? You think I don''t pay attention to the news? Besides the fact that you''ve been shouting his name all over the place, I know the names of Kiriel''s children. You''d have to live underground not to hear Sula''s name, and right now, the Seiichi are making the news since they''re the only old-blood idiots opposing the new order of things. Well, Kiriel is, anyway. If this continues much longer, they might uh.. how do I say it? Retire her early, if you know what I mean."


    "Wait, what happened?" I asked, doing my best to ignore the barbed comments he subtly included.


    "Oh?" He held his hand to his face in mock surprise. "You haven''t heard? The Fuchsia City government is pressuring your mother-dearest into stepping down so someone with real ambition can take charge. The KFP has blown up in Fuchsia, one of the last holdouts. Things are finally going to change! I''ll get to relive the glory days and not have to get my fix killing kids out in the fucking boonies."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I stifled my curiosity, recognizing the threat in his words. I inadvertently stiffened, knowing he was done humoring us. I whispered to Nana, trying my best to be inconspicuous. "Get ready to attack. I''m afraid he''s going to kill Eon. Focus on putting enough damage down on Hypno so he can''t maintain the hold."


    Giving the slightest of nods, Nana prepared for the inevitable. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dani whispering something to the Venonat clutched in her arms.


    "Hypno, time to end this. Rip them apart," Adrien ordered. "Try to keep any blood from splattering me. You know how I hate that."


    There was a quiet hum, and I watched in disgust as Scyther''s left arm popped off without much effort, ichor spewing weakly down to splatter onto the waiting ground. Although quick, his species was notoriously delicate. The Pokemon writhed in agony, hissing through clenched jaws.


    I was relieved to see Dani''s face tighten in alarm. At least she was showing the faintest of reactions now. Something is better than nothing.


    Turning my attention to Eon, I felt a growing dread but was surprised to see her form erupt in a gentle glow. Her shimmering form wavered back and forth in the air, still held tight by the psychic shackles. Hope rose in my chest at the sight. The strain on her body must have forced an evolution. I knew she had been holding back for a while now and the timing couldn''t have been better.


    Having never experienced an evolution before, I was shocked to realize that what my tutors said was true; regardless of the situation, everyone stopped for at least an instant to watch.


    There was something uniquely fascinating about being privy to the transition of an entire being suddenly becoming something¡­ more? Something more substantial, sometimes hardly reminiscent of its earlier form.


    As if Arceus himself had reached down to snip the bonds, Eon dropped, elegantly landing on all fours. She had nearly doubled in size, her head standing well above hip height. Glowing rings of gold displayed prominently on her head and haunches, with wide bands surrounding her ears and tail. Her tan coat was now an inky shade of black, and I even saw drops of caustic acid seeping from her skin to etch incomprehensible patterns on the flagstones.


    Without missing a beat, she sprang into the air, sending a pulse of dark tendrils lashing out nearby, severing whatever psychic energy had inundated the space.


    The weight lifted, and Dani sprang to her feet, looking to run towards Scyther, who lay whimpering on the ground. With a growl that brooked no argument, Eon, now Umbreon, glared at Dani as if warding her away. Dani halted in her tracks; she looked nearly paralyzed at the Eon''s menacing eyes.


    The momentary pause the evolution afforded us dissipated, and I gasped as Sneasel tore into Eon, shreds of obsidian fur and blood scattering into the air at the assault.


    Or, at least, that''s what I expected to happen. In reality, Sneasel''s attacks, while brutal, appeared to be unable to penetrate Eon''s now far more durable coat. Damage was still being done, but even the razor-sharp claws failed to find purchase.


    Sensing an opportunity, Nana sprang into action; a powerful wave of fire emanated from his gaping maw to consume the shocked Sneasel, who looked on in disbelief, even as it redoubled its assault despite the fire.


    Not despite the fire, I corrected myself as I watched the powerful attack once again part against an invisible barrier. Nana kept up the attack, though, and I felt my spirits rise as Hypno''s brow creased at the strain.


    Even Scyther, now one arm short, joined in. He took the Sneasel''s surprise as an opportunity to open a wide slash on her back. The vicious pokemon squealed in pain, ending her attack on Eon as she turned to confront the new threat.


    Eon jumped on the opportunity; ignoring the Sneasel, her body shone with the glimmer of normal type-energy as she launched a Quick Attack at the focused Hypno. She cracked against the barrier ineffectually but promptly wreathed herself in a cloud of dense shadows that swirled around ominously as if desperate for something to consume.


    The wall of psychic force shattered; Eon crashed into the Hypno, sending a shroud of dark-energy pulsing into it. The Hypno appeared momentarily stunned, and she used her newfound power to bite deeply into its shoulder, wrenching it down to the ground with a savage jerk of her now-powerful neck muscles.


    As Eon moved forward for the kill, a sense of foreboding settled in, disrupting the ongoing conflict. Everyone seemingly froze as one. The heat from Nana''s attack dissipated, and a bone-deep sense of cold enveloped the disorderly mass of pokemon and humans alike, halting them even in the throes of life-or-death conflict.


    I see you''ve damaged the property. Such a shame. The cost of such disrespect is high; how might you pay it, young Seiichi?


    I felt, rather than heard, Ona''s voice fill my consciousness. Dani''s fearful mention of the ''mystery staff of death'' rang less hollow now. My body had unconsciously frozen up, and I felt the same paralyzing fear present in the Salamence attack all those years ago.


    Since I mostly expected it, I''ll let it slide, this time. But not before I take my pound of flesh. Or several, the disembodied voice giggled.


    I couldn''t move, but neither could Adrien, or any of us, for that matter. We had all frozen in the midst of whatever we were doing at the time. Dani was on her knees, clutching Venonat in her arms. Ellie was lying down entirely, her crew of Pokemon glued to her as if sentiment alone could protect her from the world.


    As for me, I was kneeling with an awestruck expression on my face from Eon''s evolution. Not that it mattered, now.


    A swirling morass of black, tendril-like energy pooled beneath Adrien and his pokemon. Even if he couldn''t move, I could see his eyes grow wide with the mounting realization he wouldn''t make it out alive. Absently, I noted it looked nearly identical to the substance I had observed leaving Dani the previous night. I couldn''t look long, though. Even a few seconds sent stabbing pain to shoot through my eye sockets.


    I couldn''t tell if it took an instant or an hour, but the pool of energy grew and grew, towering over us in a wave of darkness until it completely subsumed Adrien and his team, slowly drawing their forms into the waiting abyss.


    Anticlimactically, the phenomenon ended without much ado. There was no screaming. No cries for mercy. Nothing. One moment, they were there, and the next, it was as if nothing had happened. That wasn''t true, of course; bodies abounded in the area, and the pools of blood dispelled any chance I had of pretending we weren''t murderers.


    "Beautiful," Dani said softly, her expression one of admiration.


    Ellie gave her a look of derision. "What the fuck are you on about? That was not beautiful. Also, what the fuck is even going on? I was having a really nice dream before coming out to this hellscape. This is awful!"


    YESSSSSS! Delicious! It''s been far too long since I''ve consumed such a delicacy. The forlorn hope, crushed in the last moment, touches me in a way I can''t describe. I knew I was in for a treat when you arrived, but this exceeded my wildest expectations.


    The thought permeated my being, and I could sense the deep gratitude it contained.


    Ellie blanched at the intrusive thought, and I couldn''t blame her; the resonant voice in my head was unsettling, at best. Dani, though? She wore an enraptured expression, making me more concerned than I''d care to admit.


    "You''re welcome?" I offered tentatively, unsure of the correct response.


    Ha, the voice laughed, and I cringed at the abrasive sound, full of malice and scorn. Don''t get ahead of yourself. Leave now, before I find I''m unsated with your offering. I''m sending one of my staff with you; they were captivated by your companions'' rough but effective use of ghost type-energy. Treat them well. Or I''ll find you. And now, you know what''ll happen. Don''t let me down, young Seiichi. Watch your friends closely, else you may lose them to the darkness intrinsic to humankind.


    I nodded, my mind spinning with the myriad issues we had to address before getting on the road. Scyther and Geralt''s had severe injuries, and the slash to my stomach had yet to stop bleeding, just to name a few. I could see dark spots encroaching on my field of vision for the second time in that last hour.


    As I spun around, prepared to find my sewing kit, a ghostly form emerged partway from the floor.


    Its head was spiky, with deep purple immaterial flesh and gleaming red eyes. It rose a meter further, and I flinched as I took in its garish leer, a wide mouth filled with too many teeth to count. The maw widened hideously, and the last thing I remembered before collapsing were the haunting words it offered.


    Thank you for the meal!


    End of Arc 1.

 Chapter 32: The Round Table

    Wednesday, June 14th, 1978, 1900. Saffron City


    "This one is open for everyone. Do you have any public statements about your impression of the KFP''s growing popularity? The previously small group has rapidly gained ground across Kanto, and I''m curious how you plan on responding to the changing political tides."


    The well-known host wore a tidy-looking black pencil skirt and a deep violet jacket. She was young and perky, with shiny black hair styled in an elegant high pony. A convincing fake smile was etched onto her face as she looked around at her audience, as if daring someone, anyone, to take the loaded question.


    Kiriel eyed the rest of the table. They were not alone, of course. The Round Table, the show she reluctantly participated in, specialized in bringing together a group of people to facilitate discussion regarding various pressing issues, ranging from the economy to poor crop yields. Now, it was politics.


    Such a waste of my time, Kiriel thought. I should be at home speaking at rallies rather than catering to fools who have forgotten the devastation the War of Unification brought. Have they somehow misplaced the memories of charred fields of bodies?


    She knew why she had been invited, of course. Less than a week ago, she made a bold public statement on Fuchsia''s local news channel that she would unequivocally refuse to condone the KFP''s message, going as far to say that their stance was ''toxic propaganda with no consideration for the average Kantonian.''


    At the time, she had been proud of taking such a stance, thinking Fuchsia would follow her like they always had. Her confidence had been unshakable. And why shouldn''t it? Since receiving her Gym nomination, she has enjoyed nearly uncontested support from the public.


    To her great surprise, she found that the KFP had already gained a considerable following within her jurisdiction. The very next day, an angry crowd marched up to her gym in protest, calling for her to step down as Leader.


    Ungrateful peons, thought Kiriel as she recalled the embarrassing incident.


    The Seiichi Clan elders had subsequently called for an internal meeting. Although she was ostensibly the ''head'' of the family, the true power resided in the generation above her. She had been called to ''fix'' the problem, or they might withdraw support behind the scenes.


    Those bastards and their wrinkled faces, pretending to be innocent and endearing. Vipers in disguise, the lot of them.


    Now? She was here to bite her tongue and attempt as much damage control as possible. Idealism held no place in Kiriel''s heart. She understood as well as anyone that if her position was stripped of her, she would have even less ability to influence events in a desirable fashion. Although it rankled her pride to do so, there was no choice but to bide her time until the opportunity to strike arose.


    So, she answered the question in such a way she knew it would appease both her clan and the general Fuchsia population.


    "Excellent question, Sasha. I''d love to take this one. I would like to start off by addressing my earlier statement; it came from a place of concern, but I recognize my biases got the best of me¡ª "


    "Ridiculous," a disbelieving voice grumbled under its breath. "You can''t just flop on a moment''s notice and expect people to accept that."


    Sasha, the host, glared at its owner. "Let her finish, please. You can be up next, Haru. Although, I understand the sentiment. I too was surprised when she accepted our invitation; she''s denied every offer in the last decade."


    It''s because I don''t want to put up with Tauros scat like this.


    Sasha looked at Kiriel, her eyes hard with skepticism. "Apologies for his interruption, although I must say, I''m surprised to hear you changing your tune. I didn''t take you for one to back down from a challenge. Care to explain the sudden change? I find myself quite curious."


    Stupid bimbo, thought Kiriel, but she answered anyway. She''s just here to start fires regardless of the consequences. Just play your part.


    "Clarifying my position in no way constitutes ''backing down.'' I disagree with the overall message, but my harsh words were unneeded. I fear my negative experiences with the last altercation have left me with a deep aversion to newfound animosity. I have no desire for my children, nor the children of my city, to experience the ravages of war borne of a conflict that need not happen. I ardently believe our regions can compromise without recourse to the ''annexation'' the KFP calls for. "


    Kiriel stood, ignoring the looks of annoyance she received, to stare down the camera directly, relishing in the opportunity to repair her previous poorly received statements. "To Fuchsia, I assure you that despite my words, I will play my part as necessary. If there is to be war, so be it. I will lead our young men and women to battle as I have in the past, taking care to preserve life whenever possible. However, let it also be clear: I will do everything in my power to avoid such a fate. That is my oath to you. I have not failed you in times of need. Not through famine nor pestilence. Not now, not ever. That is all I have to say on the matter."


    An awkward silence ensued; the other participants seemed unsure how to respond to the passionate declaration that stood at odds with the show''s overall mood of contentious yet relatively light-hearted banter.


    Sasha cleared her throat. "Uh, thank you, Kiriel. Would you mind sitting down now, please? It''s Haru''s turn to respond."


    Kiriel sat heavily, tension leaving her body. I hope that was enough. I can always issue a public apology when I return.


    Across from her, the middle-aged man who interrupted her earlier rolled his eyes, sighing deeply in a blatant show of disrespect. He wore a finely pressed black suit with short-cropped salt-and-pepper hair. Kiriel had known him since her time in the Great War; he had served as a staff officer under the Kanto Military Alliance.


    Haru Webber, she thought with disgust. The sniveling whelp only knows how to run at his superior''s beck and call. Even now, he''s still Dahlia''s whore.


    Haru was the KFP representative invited to the show itself, and he was clearly unimpressed with Kiriel''s ''change of heart.'' His voice was smooth and easy on the ears. There was a reason he was selected for the interview.


    "Spare us the passionate bullshit. Let''s talk facts. Do you know how much lower Johto''s gross domestic product is? How poor their overall quality of life is? The general lack of technology throughout the region?"


    Kiriel shook her head; the numbers were irrelevant to her. "No, but I''m sure you would be overjoyed to elucidate the matter."


    Barely suppressing a sneer, Haru continued, "Johto enjoys less than half the GDP of Kanto. The average family can''t even afford a TV or, Arceus forbid, a phone. Hell, I doubt any Johtans will even see this show! There is hardly any manufacturing sector, and most of their production is done by hand. How can we stand by and watch our Indigo brethren live in such squalor when we have every means at our disposal to remedy that? It''s a flagrant disservice to every family limited by their government''s firm resistance to progress."


    "Thank you, so very much," Kiriel said drily. "I can''t deny facts. However, is there any evidence to suggest that Johtan''s want to change? I do not find my life much improved by the advent of television or a phone that beckons tantalizingly when I could devote myself to the present moment. Sleek construction equipment only serves to reduce employment, and many of the developments you speak of merely line the pockets of the corporations backing them."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Kiriel, my dear, just because they haven''t explicitly asked for our help doesn''t mean we shouldn''t help them! They just don''t know better yet. I''ll bet their antiquated leaders suppress them from accessing all the good stuff. It''s the only ethical decision. There will hardly even be a war, considering how weak the Johtan circuit is. It would be suicide to resist the mighty Kantonian military. Of course, the League would need to be reformed, but that''s for a different day."


    Steven Reed''s voice was almost comically deep. He was the public relations lead for Silph Co., Kanto''s primary frontrunner in most advanced technologies. Kiriel suspected he had been chosen entirely due to his appearance; the man stood head and shoulders above her, and his striking features must have earned him the ire of many a man. He made no sense half the time, but his confident bearing and attractive face overshadowed everything else.


    He always spoke in an overly familiar tone, no matter who he interacted with. Kiriel had never met him personally, but now he smiled patronizingly at her while addressing her like he might an old friend who didn''t know any better. She resisted the urge to up and leave that very instant. How dare he speak down to me!


    "Without evidence, we have no way to be sure. Please refrain from making baseless comments going forward. This is meant to be an evidence-based discussion. Not random opinions or hearsay," said Sasha with a pointed look of disapproval that had Steven cocking his head in confusion as if he couldn''t believe someone had possibly corrected him.


    Kiriel nodded in approval; at least the host was doing her job, this time.


    "He was correct about one thing, though. Kanto would certainly demolish Johto in an all-out war. I doubt it would get that far, but if it came down to it, I have confidence we would emerge victorious. Johto is aware of this and would likely capitulate before it came to a conflict. Don''t you think, Kiriel?"


    Kuon Kumire, the last member of the table, finally joined in. He was the Gym Leader in Vermilion City and led one of the few remaining military clans. They hadn''t fared as well in peacetime, resorting to mercenary work to keep their traditions alive. She knew him well, and she also knew he felt ashamed at his clan''s fall from grace. They agreed on most issues.


    The man was completely bald, and wore a traditional kimono; orange where Kiriel¡¯s was a deep purple. He had deep smile lines engraved into his face.


    She nodded graciously, not wanting to alienate one of her few remaining allies. "Yes, I believe that''s correct. Not that military superiority justifies pushing weaker regions around, though. Although the last conflict was relatively close, the training culture in Kanto took off more than anyone could''ve anticipated with the modern circuit. Considering drafts supply most of our military, having a higher rate of superior trainers would almost certainly lead to an advantage."


    Kuon nodded. "My thoughts exactly. Contrary to what Mr. Reed here implied, Johtans are not stupid. Nor is their leadership. They would never willingly walk into a war they weren''t sure they could win. At least, I would hope not. Such lack of foresight would be the hallmark of a government uncaring of its population. Furthermore, Kanto''s population outnumbers Johto nearly two-fold. They don''t have much to spare on a war of attrition if it came to that."


    Haru smiled. "I''m glad you agree. Contrary to Kiriel''s earlier concerns about the risk of a war, it''s highly likely things would never even reach that point. There''s no need to annex Johto if they collectively agree to a few changes in their¡­ let''s just say, development plans. Nobody wants a war here, after all."


    Kiriel tsked. "You might say that, but why risk it at all? What do Kantonians even stand to gain by forcing Johto to modernize? Handmade crafts support local industries, and their strict adherence to tradition has left their cultural beliefs much more intact than our own. Frankly, the only thing I can see to remotely justify this position is greed, plain and simple."


    Turning to Reed, she asked, "Can you honestly say that you would have nothing to gain by expanding your market to include Johto? Considering Haru''s earlier statements I imagine there''s hardly any interest in your overpriced wares."


    Reed hesitated, considering his response. "No, I can''t say there wouldn''t be any incentive. However, I find myself shocked at your audacity. Are you implying Silph Co. would support a war effort merely for profit? We seek to better people''s lives, not take them, as we all know you specialize in."


    Haru clapped, earning himself a dark look from Kiriel, which he ignored. "Well said, Steven. The goal here is to better all lives, prioritizing growth for Indigo as a whole. Johto is the weight holding the entire region back. For their sake, as well as our own, it doesn''t have to stay that way."


    Sasha laughed nervously, clearly uncomfortable with the dark bent the conversation had taken. "Let''s move on to the next question. After all, there''s nothing to indicate there will be a war whatsoever. "


    Haru and Steven shrugged, deferring to the host. Kuon waited patiently, not one to mince words unless he saw an opportunity to poke fun at someone.


    She should''ve seen this coming. What else would she expect by inviting two military clan leaders to a talk show?


    Surprisingly, their host turned to Kiriel yet again. "A brighter topic, yes? A little Pidgey told me your son is joining the circuit this year. Expectations are high with Sula''s recent victories over Blaine and Freya''s personal teams. Any comment on your son''s chances this year? Should we expect another prodigy?"


    Kiriel blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt shift of topic.


    Kuon interjected before she could respond. "Yes, when is your boy coming my way? I haven''t seen him in what, two years? The circuit is several weeks in, and I''ve been waiting to see what you''ve made of him. Does he still look just like you and your girl, or did his beard finally come in? Otherwise, if you catch my drift, I fear he might be fighting off the lads rather than the lasses." He gave a bawdy chuckle at what she knew he thought was a hilarious joke.


    Grimacing at the lack of tact, she replied, "I''ll address Sasha''s question first. The little Pidgey was indeed correct. My son, Mare, is traveling with a Johtan trainer for his first circuit run. As to whether or not he is a prodigy, I''ll decline to comment. I''ll let his actions speak for themselves in the coming months."


    She turned to Kuon, thinking of her best response, hoping Mare would never see this. He does look just like his sister; I would be lying if I said otherwise.


    "He has certainly filled in the last few years, but I can confidently say he hasn''t grown much in the way of facial hair. I fear an unsuspecting observer could easily mistake him for Sula. However, I have every confidence he could fight off any ''lads'' that approached him with indecent intentions. It runs in the family, if you catch ''my drift.'' "


    Laughing out loud, Kuon asked, "Thank you for your honesty, Kiriel. When can I expect him? I imagine you made him go the hard way. Have you checked in recently?"


    Kiriel cocked her head. Checked in? Why would I check in?


    Sasha must have picked up on her confusion, her tone slightly incredulous. "Do you mean to say you haven''t contacted your son in nearly two weeks?"


    "Contact him? Why would I bother? He''ll either make it or he won''t, and no amount of ''checking in'' will change that. Based on his training, he''ll be fine, though. It''s not like there are any significant threats in the Fuchsia peninsula. What harm is a rogue Poliwrath or two?"


    Not to mention, he''d be livid if I so much as showed concern for his well-being. The boy has far too much pride for his own good. It''s better for both of us this way.


    Reed coughed. "I beg to differ, Kiriel. We recently lost track of a few top execs on paid leave headed to a popular destination for¡­ veterans, let''s just say. I''m sure you know what I refer to. They''ve been missing for five days, and we haven''t heard a lick from them despite being fitted with our top cellular phone''s most recent model. They were even being guarded by two of Kuon¡¯s clan members. The investigation is ongoing as we speak."


    Kuon clicked his tongue, clearly upset at the loss. "I hope we hear something, and soon. My man, Adrien, might be an unsavory fellow, but I have a hard time believing he would fall prey to anything less than another trained soldier. Let''s move on from such a morbid topic; this one reminds me of how far my clan has fallen."


    He turned to her, catching her gaze seriously. "The point is, you might want to check on your boy sooner rather than later. I would hate for something to happen to him this early in his journey. He seems like a gentle soul compared to the rest of you bastards in Fuchsia."


    Kiriel chuckled. "I''ll take that as a compliment. Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Kuon. Mare would be heartened to hear of your concern. I expect we''ll hear from him soon enough. He should be headed your way any day now, missing trainers notwithstanding."


    Turning to Reed, she said, "I am sorry for your loss. Perhaps there is hope for your staff yet. I''ll include them in my nightly prayers."


    Reed inclined his head. "Thank you, Kiriel. I''m glad we could come to more of an understanding this evening. The Round Table lives up to its name, yet again. Do you have any more questions for us, Sasha? I believe we''re nearly out of time."


    Rather than answering, their host stared at Kiriel with a look of abject horror.


    In a disgusted tone, she asked, "Do you seriously mean to say you don''t know where your son is, nor are you going to reach out to check in with him? Even after hearing about potential deaths directly in the area he''s passing through?"


    Apparently, I wasn''t clear enough the first time?


    Kiriel nodded, shrugging dismissively. "Are you still on about this? Yes, Sasha. That''s exactly what I mean to say. If my son wilts at the first sign of struggle, he''s no son of mine."

 Chapter 33: Out of the wilderness, into the...

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1500


    Route 11


    I worked through a variety of upper-body stretches, testing my mobility to see how far I could push before the still-knitting flesh on my abdomen felt like it would rip. Today was the best yet; I could nearly stretch my arms completely overhead before the familiar stinging pain set in.


    Relenting, I relaxed my tortured frame, settling into a comfortable position as we hiked. I couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction; my mobility was nearly wholly restored less than two weeks after the initial injury.


    Although, I''m afraid I will end up looking like Koga. People are going to think I actively look for trouble.


    I glanced behind me, checking on Ellie and Dani. Ellie was staring around us with wide eyes.


    Not that I can blame her; this is quite the sight. If this is what we missed by trekking through the woods, I''ll count myself fortunate.


    We were on the final approach to Vermilion City after painstakingly working our way through the rest of Route 13. The grassy plain spread before us was teeming with trainers, nearly as far as the eye could see. They milled about like pods of minnows, bouncing from spot to spot to find the next best meal. Only, in this case, the meals were battles.


    Cracking rocks and whooshing flames rang out from at least five nearby matches in crudely chalked-out arenas. Groans of defeat and cheers of triumph abounded from the crowd of excited young trainers.


    Ellie caught my eye, giving me an encouraging smile and a thumbs up. Her eyes asked an unspoken question: Are you alright?


    I waved her concern away with a friendly eye roll, and she gave a cheerful nod before looking intently forward again, eyes darting amok at the trainers around us.


    Since the run-in with Adrien, she had been caretaking me like crazy. Mare, can I get you something? Mare, don''t worry about making dinner. Mare, don''t push yourself. Mare, let me make the green tea.


    Not that I could blame her; I knew she felt bad for sleeping through the worst of it. Although Anabelle and Ellie managed to piece me back together through a combination of teenage sewing skills and healing energy, I struggled to keep the wound closed after departing The Golden Dream.


    She had fretted to no end about how it was somehow her fault, even though Dani and I had reassured her over and over again that there was nothing she could have done.


    Well-intentioned, overly responsible child of divorced parents, much? It saddened me to think about Ellie running to and fro, trying to fix her parent''s broken relationship. I''m glad she''s away from that kind of thing now.


    A twinge of pain flared atop my stomach as I took a step down a slight drop. It seemed like everything was too much for my tender flesh to bear. A deep breath. Too sharp a movement. Any bracing at all, and the wound neatly tore itself open. The frost damage from the attack made the flesh surrounding the wound brittle and prone to easily cracking. All my dark tunics now sported a slightly darker spot that was impossible to miss.


    Fortunately, we found a solution while passing through Route 12 on our way to Vermilion. It wasn''t a full-on town, per se, but the ostensibly titled ''Fisherman''s Village'' exceeded all expectations. The friendly folks there had taken one look at our bedraggled, blood-stained, and burnt group before offering us their finest hospitality with looks of pity on their faces. After two nights there, we departed in vastly better condition despite the lack of modern medical technology.


    Pokemon centers were great, but I was confident the squadrons of pink-haired nurses I had heard about in central Kanto had nothing on the decidedly unsanitary medical care I received in the village.


    Their solution to my wound was to send us off with jars of what they simply called ''fish goop.'' The oily substance was made by skinning off the finest fatty lining from Magikarp or Goldeen after they were caught. The mass of ground-up adipose tissue was then mashed together, filtered, and blended with herbs I didn''t know the first thing about.


    It worked wonders. Due to the frost damage, I doubted the wound would''ve closed on its own. The only problem? It smelled like fish guts left out in the hot sun for a week too long. However, rather than the scent airing out, it was contained in a small vessel to fully concentrate its potent pungency.


    Hence, rather than wading through the crowd of teenagers, dodging elbows, knees, and the scent of unwashed bodies, we enjoyed a wide berth as no one wanted to be within twenty meters. We certainly received more than our fair share of curious looks.


    I''m unsure if fish guts are better than body odor, though.


    "Mare, do you seriously have to keep using that stuff? No one will challenge us as long as you smell like that," Dani complained from behind me. She had thrown herself all in training the last week, and I knew she was excited to get back into the swing of the regular circuit training she was used to from the previous year.


    I shrugged. "It''s not like I have much choice here. I''m already out of shirts and don''t want to risk bleeding all over the place until I''m sure it''s completely healed. I assure you, I''m not any happier about the smell."


    Looking back at her with my best unimpressed expression, I added, "Besides, don''t you want to get Geralt and Scyther fixed up officially in one of the Vermillion centers before you run into a fight? Just look at it this way: I''m helping you."


    Rolling her eyes, she said, "Tauros shit, Mare. You know as well as I do that this is a perfect opportunity to get into some matches. Route 13 is one of the most popular training spots in all of Kanto! It''s been weeks of practicing with just each other. I know Larvitar is raring to take down some local trainers."


    The pokemon in question looked away, abashed at being called out so directly. In the last ten days, Larvitar had put on at least another twenty kilos and had gained several centimeters in height. I felt guilty; I still had yet to name him and knew it made him feel like less of a team member. Nothing seemed to fit. All the names I thought of were either ridiculous or seemed far too dramatic.


    I may have lucked out that Eon and Nana''s names were chosen for them. I wonder if the whole reason Kiriel implemented that system was because we Seiichi aren''t very creative?


    I was proud of him but nervous about how he would be received now that we were in a significant population center and not in the middle of nowhere. His species was rare enough that it wasn''t widely known, but anyone who did recognize it would be in for a shock.


    And that wasn''t all; our host in the village, Priscilla, had told us that Kiriel had explicitly mentioned we were traveling through the peninsula on national television. She refused to tell me what Kiriel had said, but the look of pity on her grandmotherly features had said enough.


    Kiriel probably said something disparaging about me on TV. At this point, nothing would surprise me.


    A frown made itself known as my thoughts spiraled negatively toward the onslaught of unavoidable attention awaiting me in Vermilion. I knew Kiriel was proud, but I was still surprised at how much she seemed to have mishandled the political situation from what I had heard so far.


    Dani chuckled, correctly interpreting my reaction. She had grown skilled in understanding the various scowls and sighs that made up my usual vernacular. "See? I know you''re wary, but you''ll be center stage soon enough. You heard what Priscilla said about Kiriel being on TV and all. You probably won''t have much peace for a bit once we arrive in the city proper. Take advantage of it while you can."


    I sighed. "As if I needed reminding. But still, you''re probably right. Think I need to go wash this disgusting gunk off, or do you think someone will accept a match as is?"


    Dani was the only other person I knew who respected my decision to call Kiriel by name rather than ''mom,'' and I appreciated it far more than words could convey.


    Sniffing the air thoughtfully, she crinkled her nose. "That''s rank, Mare. I can''t smell it if I don''t pay attention, but the space around us speaks for itself. How about we just use you to clear a space for me to have a match with Chausette?"


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Ha-ha. Very funny. With that thing around, you probably don''t need me to scare anybody away! I doubt anyone here even knows what species it is," I remarked.


    I looked at the creature consideringly. Chausette the Shuppet was the ''staff'' that Ona had sent with us. It had taken a liking to Dani after following her around the garden the first night, feeding off her apparently delicious emotions.


    The species wasn''t native to Kanto, but Hoenn was close enough that it wasn''t beyond reason to see a rare species like Shuppet. Pure ghost-types were known to occasionally travel thousands of kilometers as they floated capriciously wherever the winds might take them.


    The pok¨¦mon''s large purple-blue eyes stared back at me, giving away nothing. I had yet to hear it make a single noise, but it could communicate via what I could only describe as raw empathic impulses.


    If it was hungry, a wave of hunger washed over you. If it was mad, your body temperature increased commensurately. If it was sad, it was all I could do to avoid breaking down in tears. Mostly, it just watched and followed Dani around at all times, without exception. She didn''t seem to mind, but it gave Ellie and me the creeps.


    I was slightly concerned that the pure ghost-type might not know that matches were just that: matches. Dani and I had discussed the issue before, and she was convinced it wouldn''t be a problem, assuring me she could control it.


    However, this was also coming from the woman who had looked on impassively as her pokemon executed two civilians in cold blood, so I was justifiably cautious.


    Not to mention, she didn''t bat an eye as her starter was killed right in front of her.


    We had yet to really talk about what happened. Dani hadn''t said anything, and I wasn''t sure how to broach the conversation or if I even needed to. It was odd; if anything, she seemed happier now than before.


    It was as if she found something that made her sure of herself. Either way, she had proven imminently reliable in any situation.


    However, I only seemed to be getting more tongue-tied around her as she grew in confidence. At least I''m not blushing all the time now. And she might like me back. It''s a remote possibility, at least.


    "It''ll be fine, Mare. Just give her a chance. I promise I won''t let you down," Dani pleaded, her grey eyes melting any remaining resistance.


    Not fair. Also, her?


    As far as I could tell, Chausette was completely genderless. She didn''t have any form of external genitalia, so I wasn''t sure how Dani could tell.


    Some type of telepathy, perhaps?


    "Fine," I relented. "But you need to take Ellie with you. She needs experience more than anyone here. And three matches each, tops. I''d like to get into Vermilion and find lodgings. I need new clothes as soon as possible."


    Ellie groaned as she heard my comment. "Seriously, Mare? Can''t I just wait until tomorrow, at least? Pretty-pretty, please, with a pineapple on top?"


    I shook my head. "Nope. You''ve been avoiding this for too long, and it''s getting ridiculous. Willow and Petal are more than ready for some normal matches. It''ll be good for them; I think Petal is also decently close to evolving. And maybe River can finally develop some confidence if you find some beginning trainers."


    "Ugh. Fine," Ellie pouted. She waltzed back towards Dani, giving her a boisterous clap on the shoulder. "Let''s do this!"


    "Huzzah," cheered Dani weakly with a wry smile.


    Looks like they still feel weird around each other. That''s unfortunate. I need to move things along.


    "On second thought, how about I make my way into Vermilion to arrange our lodgings? I''ll wait at the nearest pokemon center for you two. It''ll be a fun time," I suggested. "There''s a spot we always stayed when passing through Vermilion that will have a few rooms for us. There''s a nice bath and restaurant, as well."


    Dani nodded immediately, her eyes lighting up. "Thank Arceus. I doubt anything less than a full bath would be enough to rid you of that rotten scent! I''ll take good care of Ellie. See you in a few hours?"


    "Sounds like a plan to me!" I confirmed.


    "But like, Mare, that''s so unfair! I want to take a bath, too," groaned Ellie. "And I want, like, ice cream. Is there an ice cream spot in Vermillion?"


    "There has to be, although I''ve never personally been to an ice cream parlor here. How about this? You participate in a few battles today, and I''ll treat you to ice cream this evening. Deal?"


    Ellie stuck her hand in my face with a determined expression. "You promise? Even if I lose, you''ll still take us out?"


    "I promise, even if you lose. Cross my heart and hope to die." I grimaced as the words came out, realizing the timing was still too soon when I saw Ellie blanch. "I''m going to be fine; sorry I said that. Eon and Nana will make sure I''m safe."


    ¡°Tar! Larvitar,¡± Larvitar interjected. I looked down at him; his cheeks were puffed out cutely, and he held his arms over his head in apparent outrage. Eon chortled from her position ahead of us.


    My starter had taken to her new form with gusto. Her matte fur seemed to hungrily consume the rays of light beaming down on us from overhead, and she flitted in and out of visibility like a shadow playing tricks on you.


    Although she looked like she might be soft, her weight had increased by a factor of twenty, putting her several times heavier than Nana, even though they were close to the same size. Her coat was now simultaneously harder than rock yet still springy enough to better absorb force.


    Now, she actually has the power to back up her will. I don''t see any losses in her future.


    Ellie laughed, quickly moving past the careless remark. "He''s upset you don''t trust him to protect you! He did save your life, after all. From what Dani told me, you''d probably be dead if he didn''t take that dude out."


    That''s a good point. He pulled through when it really mattered.


    I coughed. "I misspoke. My apologies. Eon, Nana, and Larvitar will make sure I''m safe."


    Below me, Larvitar crossed his arms, and a smug expression blossomed on his cute little face. "Tar. Larvitar," he said proudly.


    "Ready to go see your first real city?" I asked.


    "Larviii," he trilled, excited, even though I knew he didn''t know what the word meant.


    "Anyway," I said, turning back to the girls. "I''m out of here. See you guys in a few hours! Are you sure you don''t want me to leave Nana with you just in case?"


    "We''re fine, Mare. I know you still have this whole idea in your head that you need to protect me, but if you recall, I was protecting you when it mattered," Dani pointed out. "You need to relax a bit. This is just normal trainer stuff now. I''m in my element and know how to do this thing better than you."


    I held my hands up defensively. "Sorry! Sorry. You''re right; I still feel on edge. I do trust you. More than you know. My bad, Dani."


    She smiled understandably. We had come a long way from when she had verbally dressed me down for my unintentionally patronizing attitude during our beach ''date'' almost three weeks ago.


    "It''s okay. Just trust me. I''ll find a few matches and ensure we get some good trainers for Ellie to gain more experience. She''s probably just traumatized because she has never had a match against another completely brand-new trainer. Anyone would be scared in her position."


    Ellie nodded tentatively. "Yeah¡­ the only match I''ve really ever had was against Mare the first night, and then spars against you two. You guys are nice and all, but it''s hard not to feel like a pathetic loser when I''m so far behind. You really think you can find me some people I can beat?"


    "For sure. Once Mare leaves, let''s just walk around and look for a good trainer to challenge. There should definitely be plenty of new trainers. Realistically, most people only get three or four badges on their first journey. It''s only a few weeks into the season, so I''m sure we can find some people without any badges at all," explained Dani patiently. "It''s going to be great, Ellie. Nothing to fret over."


    It was weird to think of Dani as someone''s big sister most of the time since all I had was Sula as a reference, but she seemed to do better when she was in a position of responsibility.


    "Okay! Let''s go do this! I''m feeling fired up now! Ice-cream awaits!" cheered Ellie as she stomped on ahead of us. Eon gave her a fond shoulder check as she passed by.


    "See you in a bit, Mare," said Dani with a shy smile, holding her hand in a wave goodbye. "Make sure you get us a nice place, yes?"


    Her hair was done in a thick braid, hanging over her shoulder heavily. After the incident, she acquired a few scars on her face from the shattered glass exploding when Larvitar killed the guard. A distinctive silvery-pink blemish on her cheekbone gave her a rugged look I found irresistible. It was like the most beautiful of beauty marks that were so popular for models or actors.


    I felt the smile I usually wore around Dani falter as I took in the state of her hand. In her hurry to reach the garden in time, she had apparently put both of her hands on super-heated embers from Geralt''s Flame Blitz.


    The damage was¡­ extensive, to say the least. Gone was the previously well-calloused flesh; the skin on the upper part of her palm and most of her fingers had slaked off, leaving her with masses of dark, reddish-black tissue devoid almost entirely of sensation.


    She had borne the injury remarkably well, not even flinching when Priscilla debrided the dead flesh, even as Ellie and I struggled to keep our unruly stomachs in line. They weren''t anywhere close to fully healed, so we were primarily focused on avoiding infection, the primary risk with wounds like these.


    Once again displaying her perceptiveness, Dani frowned at my reaction, directing an intimidating glare in my direction. "Moping isn''t going to make them any better, you know? It''s over and done. They might not work as well as they used to, but losing most of the sensation isn''t the end of the world. Hell, if I get blisters, I won''t even need to worry about it! There are plenty of perks."


    Her voice softened, and she continued in a gentler tone, "I don''t regret what I did. Not even a little bit, so neither should you."


    "I don''t. I''m beyond grateful. I just wish it didn''t have to be such a permanent injury. I''ll be fine in a few weeks and probably won''t notice the scars in a few months. Your hands, though? That''s for life," I said somberly.


    Dani shrugged. "Yeah, well, if it was my hands for a life, then that''s a good deal. Or do you disagree? Is your life not worth a little nerve damage? It''s not like I can''t use my hands at all," she said while slowly clenching and unclenching her blackened hand as if to show me I was overreacting.


    It was not persuasive; even if she could move her hands, the audible crackling of the tortured skin just made the injury seem worse.


    I smiled awkwardly. "No. Not at all. I''d do the same thing for you in a heartbeat. Let''s hope it never comes to that. See you in a bit! I hope you and Ellie have a good time training! Please, please, don''t let Chausette kill anything. This journey has already been stressful enough. Let''s have some normalcy for at least a few weeks."


    "You say that like it''s my fault! You''re the magnet for trouble here, and don''t pretend otherwise! Now stop stalling, and let us do our thing. Ellie and I are going to have a great time! Enjoy some solitude, for once. I know you''re sick of her babying you even if you don''t say anything," Dani said.


    "Fine, fine. I''m out. See you in Vermillion," I replied as I took off toward civilization, this time for real.


    And Kuon. Hopefully, he''s better in person than last I saw him. I do NOT look like my sister, and he''ll need to acknowledge that, or I''ll take my business elsewhere, clan traditions be damned.

 Chapter 34: Training Arc?

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1600


    Route 11


    This is so awkward. She''s fine around Mare but completely clams up when it''s just us. I don''t even know what to say to get things moving.


    Ellie trailed slightly behind Dani as they wandered around the grassy space, looking for an appropriate match. She only had Anabelle and Petal out at the moment. Petal looked around excitedly at the many prospective opponents, whereas Anabelle clung tightly to her hand.


    Not that I could return Belle to a pok¨¦ball that doesn''t exist. I haven''t even caught her. Still, who would''ve known that pokemon get sweaty hands. Yuck.


    Ellie resisted the urge to free her hand and wipe the sweat off. She didn''t want to hurt Belle''s feelings. The healing pokemon was overly sensitive and prone to blubbering at the slightest disruptions, of which breaking their well-established tradition of hand holding definitely qualified.


    Willow and River were resting comfortably in their spherical homes at the moment. River had been overwhelmed by the crowd of trainers, even from a distance. Mare had strongly suggested she wait until a more private setting to reveal that she owned a Dratini, Chansey, Bulbasaur, and a Totodile.


    When she questioned why that was a big deal, her serious friend''s eyes practically bulged out of their sockets! He went on to inform her in his classic lecturing tone¡ªwhich she hated¡ªthat most trainers, especially early on in the circuit, were lucky to have one or two pokemon, and most of them were just local pokemon like Pidgey, Caterpie, or Rattata.


    Rarer pokemon were mainly given out by wealthy families to their spoiled offspring or by local gyms to children who demonstrated a particular aptitude for training. She had been warned to expect some strong electric pokemon in this area since that was apparently what Vermilion specialized in.


    According to Mare, it was beyond unheard of for a beginning trainer like herself to have four pokemon, and rare ones at that. Especially the Dratini.


    She hadn''t realized the draconic pokemon was such a big deal, but Mare had made it seem like whipping out a Dratini around this mass of trainers was asking for the wrong kinds of attention. He made her promise not to use Willow unless she absolutely needed to in case of danger.


    As her thoughts wandered, she glanced at Dani, who was a few meters ahead, her longer legs carrying her far faster than Ellie could keep up with easily.


    Stupid tall girls and their long legs. At least her feet are a nasty mess of callouses. No boy wants that.


    The other girl seemed laser-focused on something, but Ellie couldn''t tell what she was looking for. Chausette floated behind her like an ominous caricature of a child holding a giant red balloon they were excited about. They had been walking for nearly fifteen minutes without stopping, and Ellie was growing annoyed.


    Weak pokemon? A trainer who''s on a losing streak? Is she just randomly walking around to fuck with me? I swear, if this girl is searching for a strong trainer for me to lose to, I''m totally going to lose it!


    Ellie took a quiet breath to quell the impatience she felt rising in her chest. Her nerves were wearing thin, and it was growing more difficult to maintain the air of benevolent nonchalance she preferred.


    For all the false confidence she could muster, the thought of willingly engaging in battle was something she dreaded. Mare and Dani, not to mention Adrien, had created a dark cloud of fear in her mind.


    They had already passed several crying trainers who had apparently taken a tough loss, yet Dani seemed uninterested.


    Ellie was shocked at the diversity; there were teens their age, kids who somehow looked even younger, and plenty of trainers who looked nearly in their twenties. Their outfits ranged from classic camping gear to fancy kimonos, which appalled her. Who would wear such a lovely garment out in the dirt like this? She was pretty sure she saw a few kids wearing lab coats, of all things.


    Fucking wackjobs. People really are crazy for battle, here.


    Training in Johto was much different from what she had seen. Everything had a slowness, with respectful intentionality, giving it unmatched elegance, at least in her opinion.


    Not like these fanatics who have no regard for how they present to the world.


    In contrast, this whole area seemed filled with frantic energy as the new trainers sprinted forward as fast as possible.


    I''m glad Mare and Dani are at least subdued. I don''t know what I would do if they screamed and cried like this.


    Her impatience soon got the better of her, and she skipped forward to land beside Dani, sending up a cloud of reddish dust. Belle''s stubby legs barely managed to keep up, and she had to catch the pokemon before she tripped. Belle looked at her accusatorily, but she just shrugged, turning her attention to Dani, who was looking at her with a creased brow.


    "Sooooo¡­ care to share what you''re looking for? There are, like, tons of kids that seem pretty weak here. Can I just battle one of them? If I have to, of course. We can always just say we did and just head to Vermilion."


    Ellie put on her most winning smile. She had many facial expressions for different situations; this one was meant to relax other people and make them like her more. It usually worked wonders on both boys and girls. Especially boys.


    It worked like a charm on Mare, so she knew she hadn''t lost her touch. On the first day of their journey, she knew he was privately pissed that she got the pokemon he was promised, even if he tried to hide it. He was far too transparent, though.


    I still can''t believe he started crying like that in front of everyone! I would die.


    So, she had used the smile liberally, breaking out the beaming look as often as possible. Sure enough, after just a few minutes of hanging out together, Mare had already softened, even going so far as to go into a long-winded monologue about how he would help her figure things out as a new trainer. He really was such a sweet boy, even if he had a stick up his ass about everything.


    Easy stuff, really. It wasn''t like Ellie meant anything bad by it, either. It just helped to not have anyone mad at her. She hated it when people were angry at her. It was easy to sense when they were, and it drove her crazy until she inevitably figured out how to make peace with them. It had always worked in the past.


    But today, her streak was breaking.


    The older trainer frowned, looking more than a little unimpressed with Ellie''s best smile. The new scar on Dani''s face gave the woman a distinctly rugged look that told anybody who saw her she meant business. The experienced trainer had seemed hard before, but now she felt downright menacing! The nasty burns on her hands didn''t help, either.


    Ellie''s face twitched, the corners of her mouth threatening to droop into a scowl as she took in her companion''s nonplussed response.


    What do I need to do to make you like me? You''re not like an ordinary girl. Nothing works. I even painted your nails! You should be thanking me for somehow turning your disgusting, calloused feet into a thing of beauty!


    "I''m looking for a good pokemon to challenge Petal. Mare said she looked like she was close to evolving, and from what I know of Petal, she''ll relish a good challenge. She''s a grass-type with a bit of poison. I''m trying to find a pokemon that doesn''t look too weak or too strong," explained Dani with a look of frustration, surprising Ellie.


    Dani looked around appraisingly. "Something like a Mankey or Machop would be perfect, but I haven''t spotted anything yet. There was a Primeape back there, but I''m not trying to get any of your pokemon too beat up."


    Ellie noticed Dani was tapping her foot restlessly.


    Maybe I''m not the only one feeling impatient?


    "Oh," she said. "That''s really thoughtful! I was beginning to think you were just wandering around without a plan at all. Thanks for being so considerate of me!"


    Dani tsked, making a face of distaste as if she couldn''t believe Ellie would dare question her motives. "Please. I know better than that. I''d like to get your three matches done so I can find a good challenge for Chausette. This is simply the best solution."


    Oh. So my matches are just an inconvenience. Figures.


    Ellie kept the fake smile plastered on her face, ignoring her disappointment after mistakenly believing Dani was earnestly thinking of her.


    "I''m sorry! I could just go challenge someone and be done with it. After all, there''s no pressure to force an evolution right now. We have plenty of time. Isn''t that right, Petal?"


    Ellie directed a pointed look at her pokemon, hoping for a nod of agreement.


    Just nod, please. I don''t want to see you get hurt.


    Much to her disappointment, Petal gave them a skeptical look, shaking her head back and forth resolutely.


    "See? She wants to fight. I told you so," Dani said. "Stay here. I''m going to go have a look around. Belle looks like she''s getting tired. I''ll be right back." She turned to leave but stopped as if she had forgotten something important.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Turning to Ellie, she looked at her seriously. "Don''t get into trouble. I promised Mare I would look after you while he''s gone."


    Ellie could only nod woodenly as the other trainer walked away, still processing the interaction.


    For anyone else, an ¡®I told you so¡¯ was supposed to be delivered smugly, where the speaker used the opportunity to poke fun at the person being ''told so.'' It was an unspoken rule that every human, regardless of gender or race, knew.


    Hell, even babies probably know it right out of the womb.


    However, the other trainer simply issued the statement in the same clinical tone she now used for everything. Ellie hated it.


    The tone never changed. Talking about the weather was delivered the same way she informed them of her melted hands.


    It was too placid. Controlled. Cold.


    Something about her companion had changed after her experience at The Golden Dream, and Ellie was still puzzling over what had gone wrong.


    When Ellie first met Dani, she was impressed by the confidence and poise the older trainer displayed. However, as she spent more time with her, she realized Dani harbored far more insecurity than was evident at first glance and that the overt displays actually covered a lack of self-esteem.


    She had first noticed it when Dani changed how she spoke. Initially, the woman had said things confidently, conveying a firm belief in whatever she was saying. It paired well with Mare''s know-it-all personality and, more importantly, kept him in check.


    Ellie knew Mare was knowledgeable, but he constantly toed the line between helpful and patronizing, often slipping over the edge until someone reeled him back, usually Dani. She had appreciated Dani''s firm rebukes, and she knew Mare did too, for whatever reason.


    Such an odd boy. Probably a fucking masochist with that family of his. I can''t blame him, honestly. Teenagers are not supposed to have that many scars. If these two are the norm for trainers, something is seriously wrong with Kanto.


    However, it soon began to shift. Gone was the confidence, replaced by a steadily growing sense of inferiority that was immediately obvious to someone as emotionally sensitive as herself.


    Statements became questions, and Dani began consistently deferring to Mare''s apparent ''wisdom'' in things she would''ve customarily contested or at least forced a discussion until she was satisfied.


    That had gone until they had all nearly been killed with the run-in with the city slickers. Now, Dani was more confident than ever. Every statement was filled with a calm sense of certainty, leaving no room for doubt.


    It was inspiring. Sort of.


    Or it would be if there wasn''t such a palpable sense of detachment that set her nerves ill at ease whenever she was alone with Dani.


    Ellie couldn''t help but feel as if her friend was gone and some robot had stepped in for her. It knew all the correct answers, made all the logical decisions, and didn''t cry when things went south. Reliable? Yes. The most reliable. Fun to hang out with? Not even a little bit.


    It scared her if she was being honest with herself.


    Ellie wanted to gossip about boys, or repaint their nails, or talk about their dreams for the future. She wanted to subtly probe the woman about Mare, to see if she realized just how enamored the boy was of her.


    She didn''t know how to talk to Dani anymore. Any looks of concern she offered were met with expressions of confusion or outright annoyance. If she asked Dani if she was okay, the trainer would give her some logical reply about how she was ''adequately sustained.''


    "You! Battle me!"


    Ellie nearly jumped as the high-pitched bitchy sounding voice interrupted her internal musings.


    I must have been staring off into space. I probably look like a good target.


    Ellie turned towards the voice, already putting on the disarming expression she used for other girls her age. It was a shy smile, telling the viewer she was insecure to lessen the chance they viewed her as a threat.


    "Oh, a battle? With me?" Ellie asked, taking in her apparent first opponent; the young woman wore a pair of blue shorts with a white t-shirt. She gave off a solid tom-boy energy with dark hair styled in twintails that bounced as she approached. The girl looked confident.


    Ellie couldn''t tell if she was actually good or if it was a front like Mare suggested.


    Oh! I wonder what I should be like? She wondered, remembering Mare''s ridiculous persona when he first battled Dani. Relaxed and graceful, or boisterous and fun?


    "Yup. I saw you a while back but wanted to wait until your scary friend left. Has anyone ever told her she has the worst case of resting bitch face I''ve ever seen?"


    Ellie couldn''t help but giggle. "No, I don''t think they have! Would you like to be the first?"


    She leaned in conspiratorially and whispered, "Rumor has it she''s killed people. I''d be careful if I were you."


    The other girl paled, crossing her arms defensively in front of her as if to ward off evil spirits. "No way. Let''s just get this done before she gets back. Let''s do a two-on-two. Fifty dollars to the victor. Chansey is one of my favorite pokemon, so I really want to see one in action!"


    Ellie paused, realizing the other trainer hadn''t given her an option.


    Oh, right! I can''t refuse. Kanto really is crazy.


    Mare had told her about an antiquated rule that prevented trainers from backing down from a battle. Not all cities enforced it, but the Vermilion Gym Leader did within his jurisdiction, which stretched all the way to Route 12. You could be fined a ton of money if you refused a trainer battle.


    Shrugging, she knelt down and placed a hand on Petal, who looked up at her in surprise. "Hey, girl. Are you ready to do this? You can always say no. A future of beautiful pokemon contests could still be yours if you want!"


    The tiny poison toad rolled her eyes, ambling forward to stand in a ready position before Ellie.


    She sighed, resigning herself to the fact that she had at least one pokemon dedicated to battling.


    Oh well. Worth a shot.


    "Okay! Let''s do this. Do you have a spot in mind, or are we just about to duke it out right here? This is my first official battle for money," Ellie confided.


    The still unnamed trainer scoffed. "You can''t be from here; of course, we''re just going to duke it out right here! It''s the law. Unless you''re in a dedicated arena at one of the local tournaments, the law states that trainers are required to battle within ten meters of their initial meeting. Just imagine a big circle around us, and walk to the edge of it so our pokemon can fight. Nobody will mess with us; it''s against the rules to disrupt a trainer match."


    "Okay, like, my bad. What''s your name, anyway?" asked Ellie as she headed toward the edge of the imaginary circle, still deciding on her battle persona.


    "Tassia! And don''t forget it. I''ll be winning the Vermillion Trainer Challenge next week. This is just a handy warmup. You''re not even a local, so this should be easy money."


    Easy money, huh?


    Ellie hadn''t felt motivated to battle, but the flippant remark sparked something in her. Suddenly, Mare''s excitement to prove himself made a lot more sense.


    Ellie maintained her shy smile and said, "We''ll see about that! How do we start?"


    Rolling her eyes, Tassia explained, "I''ll just pick up a rock and throw it. When it hits the ground, we start. When a pokemon falls unconscious or is too injured to continue, we call it. There''s a pokemon center nearby, so as long as you don''t kill your opponent''s pokemon, anything should be okay. I''ll try not to hurt your precious ''Petal'' too badly."


    Tassia reached down to her belt, pulled out a pok¨¦ball, and clicked it. In a flash of light, a small, light purple pokemon emerged. It was covered in nasty-looking spikes and pawed at the ground as it stared down Petal with burning eyes.


    "Ran, Nido!" It bellowed in a clear challenge.


    Ellie gulped. The pokemon across from them was nearly twice as big as her cute grass-type!


    However, Petal seemed undaunted, staring her opponent down without flinching.


    "You ready?" grinned Tassia as she held up a pebble, tossing it in her hand up and down gently.


    "You betcha! Go get em'', Petal!" cried out Ellie, having settled on an enthusiastic and earnest persona. Hating those kinds of people was hard, so it seemed like a safe choice.


    With a nod, Tassia threw the rock in a wide arc above the rust-colored makeshift arena.


    Time seemed to slow as it fell, the instant stretching out as Ellie settled on her first command.


    The rock landed in a puff of dust, and the two trainers sprang into action.


    "Petal, use Razor Leaf and try to stay out of its reach; mow it down when it tries to get closer," called out Ellie, just as Tassia issued her own orders, their voices clamoring for dominance in the already crowded air.


    She couldn''t even hear what her opponent ordered over her voice, so she simply watched with bated breath as the two pokemon broke into motion.


    You got this baby.


    Seemingly from nowhere, a series of half-moon discs of hardened grass type-energy shot out in a line toward the Nidorino. The slicing pieces let out a whistling sound as they cut through the air.


    Undeterred, the spiky pokemon juked to the left, attempting to close ground on Petal in a relatively slow and lumbering gait.


    With unerring accuracy, Ellie''s pokemon simply altered the trajectory, following the pokemon with an incessant wave of blades.


    When it realized it couldn''t avoid the attack, the poison-type braced, trying to cover any vital areas. Many of the grass bolts bounced off the multitude of spikes covering it, but several managed to cut through, and blood arced out in a fine mist, spraying Tassia''s shirt.


    "Saur," called Petal in triumph, but she had to cut off her attack to avoid draining her energy reserves too quickly.


    "Use Peck, just run straight at her before she can get off another attack," commanded Tassia, who appeared unperturbed at the garish polka-dots her t-shirt now sported.


    Okay, that''s badass. I would definitely not be that calm if my favorite shirt got covered in blood.


    The wounded pokemon once again began bounding towards Petal, who could not respond in time. She cried out in pain as the Nidorino made contact, ruthlessly jabbing into Petal''s bulb with a silver shroud of flying type-energy.


    "Don''t panic! Wrap your vines around him and use absorb until he faints. I know you''re tougher than him. Think of Eon! I know you look up to her!"


    With gritted teeth, her pokemon nodded. Dark vines shot up, wrapping around the violet-colored pokemon in a tight embrace. Green energy bulbs began filtering their way from the vines back into the grass-type, whose wounds began to close rapidly even as the Nidorino appeared just a tiny bit worse for wear.


    "Use Fury Attack! You''re in the perfect position to shred her," ordered Tassia. "Don''t stop until she collapses."


    The spiky pokemon began to shake, flailing about as much as possible within the grassy bindings. The sharp spines easily tore through the relatively soft grass type-energy, and the battle quickly devolved into a battle of attrition.


    Thick gobs of blood began to pool on the sandy ground below. The pokemon shuffled back and forth awkwardly, becoming less stable as time dragged on.


    Wait. I can''t do anything.


    Ten seconds went by.


    What am I even supposed to be doing?


    Thirty seconds passed, and by now, their movements slowed as they began to lose steam. Heavy breathing was audible, and both pok¨¦mon''s eyes looked glazed over from exhaustion and pain.


    Ellie looked over at Tassia; the trainer stood with her arms crossed, seemingly unconcerned at the carnage.


    "Bulba," whined Petal before collapsing in a heap of shredded vines and strips of bloody flesh.


    "Nido! Nido!" The victor bellowed before dropping like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Awww, shucks. I was hoping he could tough it out for a little bit longer. Looks like it''s time to see your Chansey," said Tassia as she returned her downed pokemon in a flash of red light.


    Ignoring her, Ellie bolted forward in horror, pulling her injured starter into her lap. "Are you okay, sweety? You worked so hard and did so, so good."


    The unresponsive pokemon didn''t respond, as was characteristic of pokemon who were knocked out in battle. Obviously.


    Get it together, dummy. Of course, she didn''t respond. It''s because you just stared as she got ripped to pieces by a fucking poison ball of a pokemon.


    Ellie scrambled to pull a potion out of her pack, spraying the entire thing over Petal before reluctantly returning her.


    "Chans?" Anabelle asked as she gestured with a flipper-like arm toward herself.


    "No," Ellie said with a shake of her head. "It''s Willow''s turn now. I promised I wouldn''t make you battle unless you wanted to."


    The pokemon sighed in relief. ¡°Chansey-chans, sey.¡±


    Does she mean she was worried? It''s hard to tell sometimes.


    Tassia groaned, getting fed up with the wait. "Wait. You''re not even going to use your Chansey? What a waste. I should''ve just picked someone who knew the rules. What else do you have? A Bellsprout? Maybe a cute little Rattata? Let''s just get this over with."


    Mare be damned. I gotta'' put this bitch into her place.


    Ellie grabbed Willow''s ball, releasing the serpentine pokemon into the center of the arena, eliciting a gasp of what could only be awe from her opponent.


    Willow is pretty fucking impressive. Tassia should be gasping in awe!


    The dragon had grown significantly in the last week and now stretched nearly two and a half meters from head to tail. She looked over at Tassia curiously, cocking her head as if unsure what to do.


    "Okay! I''m ready now," Ellie said with a bright smile, oblivious to the crowd of onlookers who now found their fight much more interesting.

 Chapter 35: Draconic Debut

    Monday, June 19<sup>th</sup>, 1978, 1700


    Route 11


    Tassia looked much less certain now that she was faced with a genuine dragon, and Ellie couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied seeing the previously dismissive trainer falter.


    Serves her right, bullying new trainers like that.


    ¡°Are you going to send anything out, or are you just giving up? Isn¡¯t there, like, a rule about how long you can delay? I¡¯m pretty sure Mare mentioned something about that,¡± Ellie called out, with the last bit mostly under her breath.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Let¡¯s just get this over with. I¡¯m not going to be scared off by a pokemon I¡¯m sure you paid big money to get,¡± shot back Tassia, somehow adopting a smug look as she fiddled with her belt as if deciding which pokemon to sacrifice.


    An awkward second passed as Ellie and the growing crowd of trainers watched Tassia continue to stall, even as she kept up her big talk. The rude girl must have sensed the attention, and she finally whipped out a pok¨¦ball unceremoniously.


    The usual flash of red light dissipated; in its place stood a diminutive tan colored pokemon. It had dark eyes, with marble white claws that looked like they were perfect for digging. Its skin had dark grooves etched in uniform patterns, making it look as if it was composed of building blocks stacked one atop another.


    What the hell is that thing?


    Ellie knew she had a lot to learn but was surprised that she didn¡¯t recognize the pokemon from any of the basic classes in Johto or Fuchsia.


    Maybe it¡¯s just that inconsequential? Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. Willow will crush it. It¡¯s her time to shine!


    Rummaging around on the ground for a rock, she held up the first one she could find. ¡°Match start when this hits the ground, yes? You ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± nodded Tassia with a grim look.


    Ellie took a breath and tossed the stone up, already thinking of how she could improve from the first round. It wasn¡¯t like Willow had many moves at this point in her young life, so her options were limited.


    Limited, but effective.


    The pebble hit the ground in a cloud of dust, and Ellie spoke softly to Willow, who was only about a meter in front of her. ¡°Just keep hitting it with Dragon Breath until it can¡¯t move. If it gets close, which it won¡¯t, just wrap it up and pound it with draconic energy until it passes out.¡±


    Without any indication she heard Ellie, Willow took in a deep breath before releasing a vibrant line of crackling blue energy toward her opponent. It wasn¡¯t quite instantaneous, but it certainly moved faster than she herself could dodge.


    After finding out Dratini knew the move, Mare made them spend most of their time practicing power and accuracy. It was paying off now.


    The sand-rat, after seeing the serpent take a breath, immediately began burrowing into the soft and sandy soil.


    Her initial impression had been correct: the claws were perfect for digging, and the apparent ground type was able to get its body nearly completely under the ground.


    But not completely, and her target¡¯s stubby tail blackened as the attack made contact. The pokemon let out a cry of pain that was cut off as it disappeared into dry soil. The smell of what she could only assume was charred rock permeated the air, making her crinkle her nose in distaste.


    The rest of the attack passed harmlessly out of the ring and out into the grassy plains behind Tassia, but the trainer grimaced and took a step back at the blistering heat. Still, she looked undaunted, her face settling into a stoic mask.


    Gotta be careful about that. Seems kind of nuts to do this without barriers, honestly. Not trying to die fighting a battle-maniac Kanto kid.


    Having lost sight of their opponent, both Ellie and Willow squinted, trying to locate the injured pokemon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what it plans on doing, but if it pops out of the ground to try and grab you, just breath right into its face,¡± ordered Ellie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that tough. A good hit and I bet it drops.¡±


    As if reading their mind, the ground-mouse did exactly that, exploding from beneath Willow in a spray of rock and dirt.


    ¡°Tinnni,¡± Willow trilled in surprise, flinching for the briefest of seconds.


    The instant was enough, and their opponent was quick to capitalize on the momentary pause. It wrapped it¡¯s stubby arms around the serpent, just barely able to encircle it entirely.


    The image was almost comical, if not for the violence. Stubby mouse trying to wrestle a graceful dragon-snake certainly subverted expectations.


    It squeezed tightly, its sharp claws drawing thin lines of blood as they began to penetrate through Willow¡¯s still-developing scales.


    Ellie tightened her fists in worry as she watched her pokemon struggle to free herself of the hold.


    ¡°Get out of there! See if you can get your head far enough out to hit it with a point-blank DB!¡±


    Across from her, Tassia called out her own orders, ¡°Try not to let it get out! Dig your claws in and keep scratching as much as you can. If it gets another attack in, you¡¯re done for!¡±


    Both girls watched anxiously as their pokemon did their best to live up to their orders. Blood continued to flow as more and more of Willow¡¯s scales were either flicked off or cut through entirely, but the dragon only seemed to gain strength as the damage increased.


    Ellie pumped her fist as she watched Willow use her sinuous shape to finally slip out of the tight embrace.


    The dragon twisted her head around, landing a close-range breath attack that made short work of her opponent¡¯s face. Tassia recalled the now critically injured pokemon, her own face white with worry at the mass of blistered and cracking skin weeping fluids onto the dry ground underfoot.


    The sudden change was shocking and anticlimactic at the same time. What was once a close match was over in an instant, and Willow slithered excitedly over to Ellie, climbing her body to assume her usual position around Ellie¡¯s shoulders.


    Between scales and blood and dirt, the sensation made Ellie shiver in disgust, but she did her best to not let it show, choosing to put on a smile for her proud pokemon.


    Now I¡¯m covered in fucking blood. Mare is gonna¡¯ be so pissed. This is SO something he would do, though.


    ¡°Good match,¡± a reluctant voice called out.


    Right. I won money! Yay.


    As if displaying a bloody prize around her neck, Ellie marched up to the center of the makeshift arena to meet Tassia, who was pulling out a few wadded bills with a dark glower.


    ¡°Thanks for the good match! I hope your sand-rat or whatever he is doesn¡¯t suffer any permanent damage!¡±


    Tassia scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s Sand SHREW, dummy. And he¡¯ll be fine. The center is just a few minutes away. Take your cash and get out of here. You better join the tournament. I want a rematch. I won¡¯t be caught off guard again¡ªyou¡¯ll see!¡±


    Ellie took the bills, stuffing them into a pocket to examine later. She didn¡¯t even really have money, relying entirely on the Seiichi¡¯s good graces for financing. What a chill setup.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    She caught Tassia¡¯s gaze, making sure to use her kindest eyes. ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll talk to my other companions and see if the tournament is something they think would be a good idea. They know a lot more than I do! Anyway, thanks for a good first match! It must be good luck to start on a win like this! See you around!¡±


    With a wave, Ellie trotted off to find Dani, choosing to intentionally ignore the stares that ranged from admiring, to hostile, to green with envy. Her smile faltered as she saw some of the looks.


    Okay. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought out Willow so soon. But what¡¯s done is done!


    <hr>


    A few short minutes later, Ellie managed to find Dani. The trainer looked to be collecting some cash in the middle of another makeshift arena. Chausette, looking entirely untouched, hovered just behind her like usual.


    There was a small crowd, but nothing like the one earlier. Ellie took up a position on the edge to observe the interaction.


    Dani maintained her usual impassive look, but the trainer she was fleecing looked to be doing their best to put up a brave face. It wasn¡¯t working; tears leaked, and they sniffled loudly as they packed up their downed pokemon, which looked to be a Poliwag. The fat blue blob laid unconsciously on the ground, its eyes staring dully into the sky.


    Poor little thing! Dani¡¯s scary!


    Ellie couldn¡¯t quite hear what they were talking about from her position, but her jaw dropped as she watched the unfamiliar trainer fully break out in tears and run off, clutching their injured pokemon.


    Dani¡¯s subsequent sigh, though, was audible even twenty meters away. The newly scarred trainer simply started walking towards her, as if she knew Ellie had arrived without even looking around.


    Creepy.


    Seeing that she was already found, Ellie decided to go and greet her friend with a big high five. Prancing to the center of the arena, she held up her hand in the universal signal every human knew instinctively.


    Dani didn¡¯t react, instead giving her a look of skepticism. Even in the heat, Ellie noticed the blue haired girl wasn¡¯t sweating. Which was weird, since she was wearing her trademark collared shirt and dark hiking pants, by no means a cool outfit.


    ¡°High five!¡± clarified Ellie, shaking her hand for emphasis.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Dani said, but she still held up her hand hesitantly. Ellie immediately pounced, bringing her hand in as hard as she could, realizing too late she forgot all about her friend¡¯s damaged hands.


    Ellie could feel the crispy skin make contact with her own, feeling squeamish as she imagined the pain her friend must be going through to appease her impulsive request.


    ¡°The fuck,¡± gasped Ellie in shock as she realized that Dani¡¯s hand was cold. Not cold like you¡¯re nervous cold, but cold like you had your hand stuck in the freezer for hours cold.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Dani with a raise of her eyebrows, looking cool as a cucumber, and certainly not in pain. ¡°Did I hurt your hand?¡±


    ¡°No! But what¡¯s wrong with your hands! Did the burns somehow burn out all the warmth from them? That doesn¡¯t even make any sense,¡± Ellie muttered, her brow crinkling with confusion as she attempted to figure out what was going on. ¡°Are they always like that? What about the rest of your body? Can I feel you?¡±


    Dani rolled her eyes, holding up a greyish hand to pause Ellie before her imagination ran too wild. ¡°First of all, no, you can¡¯t feel the rest of my body. And no, I don¡¯t think the burns have anything to do with my body temperature. I didn¡¯t realize it would feel cold if someone else touched it. This is new information for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Does it feel cold if you touch yourself?¡± Ellie asked, earning an affronted look from a pod of trainers passing by.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on before people get the wrong idea about us, please?¡± suggested Dani, who looked slightly embarrassed.


    Oh? So that¡¯s what gets to you?


    Ellie felt a wicked grin make its way onto her face at the realization, but she quickly replaced it with her usual smile, storing away the information for later.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed, falling in to stride with the older trainer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the pack and towards Vermilion before Mare starts to worry. It took longer than I thought to find a match,¡± said Dani.


    ¡°No problem! I won a match! It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t get to see me! Willow smoked the competition; it was this stupid sand rat or something. She hit him with a Dragon Breath and he was toast¡± explained Ellie excitedly. ¡°How was your match? I got here just in time to see you send that other trainer off crying. What a meanie.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Did you say Willow? Didn¡¯t Mare tell you in no uncertain terms not to display your Dratini? What were you thinking?!¡± admonished Dani sharply with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah. I forgot I wasn¡¯t going to tell you until we got into town,¡± said Ellie, flinching from the intensity in her friend¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Like that makes it better? What happened to Petal?¡± asked Dani. Her voice easily conveyed her disappointment, and it made Ellie whither inside.


    ¡°She lost. It was close, but Tassia had a big purple dinosaur critter that was all spiky. Honestly, we should probably get Petal checked out at the nearest Pokemon Center. She was bleeding pretty heavily,¡± admitted Ellie. ¡°She was looking down on me and being a meanie, so I couldn¡¯t help but bring Willow out!¡±


    ¡°And? How¡¯d it go?¡±


    ¡°It was close for a second, but Willow got a direct hit from like, a few centimeters away! It was awesome!¡±


    ¡°At least you won¡­ can you imagine what would have happened if you lost using a powerful Kantonian native pokemon? You might¡¯ve sunk your elaborate plan before it even got started,¡± pointed out Dani with another shake of her head. ¡°People would fixate on the fact that a Johto girl wouldn¡¯t even be able to win with Kanto¡¯s only dragon-type. It would have been a disaster.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t!¡± Ellie held up her hand cheerfully, humming a tune to distract herself from the guilt gnawing at her belly. Anabelle joined in, doing her best to hit the high notes, but mostly just succeeding at muddling the melody.


    Still cute.


    ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll be more careful next time. Once Mare gets to Vermilion I think a lot of eyes will be on us, and you, specifically. You really don¡¯t have much leeway to lose any matches, especially not ones with Willow. You need to start taking this a bit more seriously, don¡¯t you think? This isn¡¯t some joy ride where you get to go on a fully financed vacation.¡±


    Ellie huffed. ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that? I¡¯m doing my best! No harm no foul, right? I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Willow won¡¯t lose a single match. I promise. I know I¡¯m not as serious as you two, but I don¡¯t want to let my dad down.¡±


    ¡°Tin, tini,¡± concurred Willow from her comfortable perch around Ellie¡¯s neck, earning a chuckle from the two girls.


    ¡°At least she¡¯s motivated. I haven¡¯t had the chance to battle another dragon besides Willow, so I have no way to say if she¡¯s strong or not. I¡¯m glad you won, Ellie,¡± said Dani with a reserved smile.


    By this time, the two of them had managed to escape most of the milling masses of trainers, and Vermilion came into sight in the distance.


    So pretty! It¡¯s way bigger than I thought it would be.


    ¡°Woah,¡± exclaimed Ellie in admiration.


    ¡°I do love Vermilion,¡± agreed Dani as they took in the sight.


    The flatlands they were currently on led to a massive bay overlooked by an ancient, tiered city. Various stone palisades were stacked atop each other, leading up to a large plateau where most of the city was located, topped by a stone citadel. At sea level, there were tons of fishing boats clustered together, looking like a tub full of bobbing pincushions.


    ¡°How many people live here?¡± asked Ellie curiously.


    ¡°Not sure, exactly, but I think it¡¯s almost double the population of Fuchsia. They get a lot of travelers due to the large port. It¡¯s the biggest bay in Kanto and is responsible for most fish harvesting in the region, and also receives most trade imports,¡± explained Dani as they walked ever closer. ¡°You can find basically anything at the market if you look hard enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty,¡± breathed Ellie, her eyes wide at the sight. Fuchsia City was pretty in the traditional sense, but it didn¡¯t invoke the same awe she felt as they approached Vermilion.


    ¡°Yes. I hope Mare found good lodgings. I imagine most of the Pokemon Centers are full this time of year. Did he say anything to you as to where we might be staying?¡±


    Ellie laughed incredulously at the suggestion. ¡°Hardly. I figured he would¡¯ve said something to you, of all people. Even with our heart-to-heart after Sula¡¯s match, I still think he views me as someone that needs taking care of. Not that I can say much, I haven¡¯t exactly been much use when it came down to it. I didn¡¯t even do anything when you two got hurt.¡±


    ¡°I think that will just go away with time. Mare is nothing if not diligent. I don¡¯t think he means anything by it. Once you show him that you can take care of yourself, he¡¯ll probably relax.¡±


    ¡°Like he did with you?¡± asked Ellie pointedly.


    ¡°Like he did with me,¡± agree Dani. ¡°You saw how he was at the beginning, and even before we got to the inn. It wasn¡¯t until I proved I could take care of myself, and him, that he really started to trust me.¡±


    Ellie groaned. ¡°And how long is that going to take for me? What do I need to do to show him I¡¯m reliable?¡±


    Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°Maybe start by not ignoring his suggestions. Although he¡¯s insufferable at times, he¡¯s also usually correct. It was a mistake to use Willow in a match like this. Thank Arceus you won. That will probably soften the blow when you tell him what happened.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you mom. I¡¯ll listen to dad¡¯s suggestions,¡± teased Ellie with a hint of hurt in her voice.


    ¡°Come on, no need to get snippy with me! I¡¯m just trying to help. Take it or leave it,¡± responded Dani. ¡°Besides, yuck. What a weird thing to say.¡±


    ¡°Yuck? Yuck about what? You two definitely act parental as all hell, conferring with each other about how to handle the children, or something like that. It¡¯s cute in a sickening sort of way,¡± explained Ellie.


    They walked the next few minutes in thoughtful silence, Dani apparently processing her comment.


    Does she seriously not know how she comes across? Maybe she and Mare are a perfect match with how perfectly dense they are. Although they¡¯ll probably never make any progress like that.


    Ellie cleared her throat, drawing Dani¡¯s attention once more. ¡°Now that we¡¯re away from the crowd, would you mind explaining why your hands are freezing?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I was hoping you forgot,¡± confessed Dani. ¡°Long story short, it seems to be a side effect from when Mare showed me how to access dark type-energy. I¡¯ve been doing it ever since he showed me. I feel a lot better like this.¡±


    Ellie stopped, turning to face the other trainer. Against her friend¡¯s wishes, she put her hands on both shoulders, feeling the chill radiating through the thick fabric of her shirt. Chausette cooed a subtle warning, but she ignored the ghost.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna need to do some explaining here. What the fuck are you talking about? Mare has never mentioned anything like that to me. And for the record, it appears to not just be your hands that are cold. Please, enlighten me.¡±

 Chapter 36: Welcome to Vermilion

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1730


    Western Edge of Route 11


    Ellie shook her head in disbelief at her friend''s explanation, taking a deep breath to ward off the mounting frustration creeping in. They were walking toward Vermilion City''s large, gated entrance and would arrive at the city within the next thirty minutes, assuming they didn''t encounter any unexpected interruptions.


    "Okay. Let me get this straight just so I''m sure I''m not fucking hearing things. Our fearless leader, Mare, told you about some sketchy dark-energy voodoo magic he heard about from Ona¡ªwho is, might I remind you, a literal man-eating ghost pokemon¡ªand you thought that it was a good idea to infuse your body¡ªwhatever that means¡ªconstantly, with this mysterious darkish energy, that somehow makes you immune to pain, emotionless, and freezing to the touch. Did I miss anything?"


    Grimacing, Dani replied, "When you put it like that, it definitely sounds bad. But I don''t think that characterization is completely fair. Contextually, it seemed like a good idea at the moment, and I don''t know if I should stop at this point. Or even if I can. Every time I even glance at my hands, I want to throw up when I imagine abruptly feeling the pain and emotions in full. Don''t think I didn''t notice you and Mare look at me with disgust and pity, especially when Priscilla was picking off the dead skin. I don''t think I could''ve even gone through with that as I was before."


    She gazed at her hands, turning and twisting them to display the garish burns before continuing, "I don''t want to feel the pain. It''s easy to critique my decisions when you weren''t even there in the first place. When I heard Mare screaming in the water, I thought he was going to die and started panicking. If I hadn''t used the ''dark voodoo energy,'' as you put it, I think I might''ve frozen up completely. Even if this isn''t ideal, I don''t regret my actions and don''t appreciate your judgment."


    Ellie held her hands up apologetically. "My bad, my bad. I didn''t mean to get on your case about it. Untwist your panties, please. You have to understand that it sounds slightly crazy from an outside perspective. Have you told Mare? I would think he''d be interested, to say the least. And, for the record, he isn''t always freezing like you, so I don''t think you two were doing the same thing. Seems like a pretty big assumption on your part."


    Dani shook her head. "No, I haven''t told him yet. I''d rather not, so please keep it to yourself until I learn more about it. Also, how do you know he''s not cold to the touch?"


    Because I helped stitch up his wounds, idiot. Ellie internally rolled her eyes at the ridiculous question, ignoring her friend''s suspicious glare. Jealous much?


    "Hold up. Why should I keep a secret for you? This energy thing doesn''t sound healthy, and that''s an understatement. Mare would not appreciate being kept in the dark here, either. Besides, we haven''t really talked about the Snorlax in the room, but you let your pokemon kill two people in cold blood, no questions asked. That''s not something you would have done normally. I could be wrong, but you didn''t really give off the ''hardened killer'' vibe when I first met you. Tell me I''m wrong?"


    "Because I asked you to? Does there need to be more of a reason than that? I just don''t want Mare to know," replied Dani.


    "You gotta give me more than that! I need a compelling reason to keep my mouth shut with this, as it completely changes your decision-making. Convince me."


    Dani scowled. "Fine, I''ll tell him myself. Just give me a few days, okay?"


    Beaming, Ellie said, "Done! But if you don''t tell him by the end of the week, I''ll do it for you. Deal?"


    "Deal," Dani grudgingly agreed. "For the record, I never even thought of killing people before that, but now it doesn''t seem like a big deal to me. They were part of a clearly hostile group that was more than willing to murder a couple of teenagers simply by virtue of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Why should I feel bad about it? Do you really think they were good people?"


    "Fair point, I''ll admit they were pretty suspect," conceded Ellie. "Still, the fact that you could do it without even batting an eye is concerning. Your starter was crushed right before you, for Arceus'' sake! You''re not a soldier; you''re just a teenage girl running through the circuit for her second time. Have you thought much about the long-term effects of this mysterious energy on you?"


    "No," replied Dani curtly. "It''s easier not to think about it. It''s hard to explain. Even before everything went down, I wasn''t feeling good about myself. Now, I at least feel like I have a purpose. Something tangible to offer you and Mare, so I''m not lacking," she said with a bitter laugh.


    Eyebrows raised, Ellie asked, "And what do you mean by that? It sounds like you''re implying you need to be able to murder people to be of use?"


    "I don''t know. Forget I said anything," said Dani as she looked away, picking up her pace to end the conversation. Her long legs efficiently carried her forward, Chausette trailing obediently behind.


    Arceus damned tall girls.


    Ellie hurried to catch up, earning a cry of protest from Anabelle, who understandably wasn''t built for speed. You''re not getting off with a comment like that.


    "No, I think you knew what you meant. What, were you having a pity party because you didn''t feel like you were good enough when confronted with Mare and his encyclopedic knowledge?"


    Dani stiffened, confirming Ellie''s suspicions. I fucking knew it.


    Emboldened, she continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Right. Of course. Every trainer should naturally be able to compete with the offspring of what is essentially Kanto royalty, who has been drilled and educated since he could walk? With all the training, nutrition, and rare pokemon money could buy. Makes complete sense. If you met his family, you''d probably think differently. I sincerely doubt Mare wants you, of all people, to meet them, though."


    "Shut up. I really don''t want to hear it. Of course, he wouldn''t want them to meet me," complained Dani, who kept walking, refusing to look at her.


    "I mean, why would he? I''m hardly special. When I first approached Mare about joining him, I intended to learn as much as possible in the hopes of improving. It seemed like a good idea then, but all that happened was me realizing how far behind I was. Not exactly good for my self-esteem. I was doing a decent job before meeting you two. It just kept getting worse until we got to The Golden Dream."


    "What happened then?" asked Ellie curiously. "What changed? I assume it has to do with the weird voodoo energy."


    Dani shot her a glare, but it lacked venom. "I''m getting there. You''re always so impatient."


    "Impatient and proud," chimed in Ellie, who was summarily ignored as Dani continued her explanation.


    "All I had going for me was the experience of going through the circuit for a year, but Mare had all that and more from his travels, not to mention his big sister. It hit me hard after going through the storm. I was tired and feeling mopey about myself. Mare told you about the odd dark substance coming from me, right?"


    "Yup, go on. He just said it looked like a stormy black cloud of something getting sucked off of you into that weird obelisk thing, but he didn''t say much more than that," confirmed Ellie. "Also, yuck."


    "Right. After that, I felt better. Not just a bit better, but life-changing better. Things clicked when Mare told me about Ona''s explanation of the substance. When I practiced accessing it with Mare in the waterfall, it felt like the most natural thing in the world."


    Shrugging, Dani continued, "I need something that makes me useful. Unique. Pain immunity and the ability to stay calm in stressful situations at least qualify as worthwhile. If things go as poorly as Mare''s family seems to think they will, I''ll be invaluable in times of crisis."


    "I see. That was quite the speech. You''ve really been giving this some thought. Still, you need to tell Mare, or I''ll do it for you."


    "Why? He doesn''t need to know. It''s not like he''s responsible for me. I''m older than him, anyway," protested Dani. "If anything, it should be the opposite."


    Arceus, she''s dense.


    "You might be misunderstanding something here. How do you think Mare feels about you? Do you honestly think he''s concerned because you''re some helpless trainer?"


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Dani nodded slowly, giving her an odd look. "Yes? I thought that was apparent. I''m sure he would treat anyone the same."


    Yep. So dense.


    Suppressing a sigh, Ellie corrected her friend''s marked lack of insight. "Okay. Let''s just get this straight. I hate to do this to Mare, but this is killing me. He clearly likes you."


    "Of course he does? We''re traveling companions, and he agreed to let me join you two. We get along well and have similar interests. It would be weird for him not to like me. I don''t understand your point. He also likes you and clearly feels responsible for you."


    "Well, first of all, he like, literally is responsible for me. I''m an assignment. If I do something wrong or something happens to me, he fails his assignment. He''s not allowed to fail, so he takes it seriously.


    "What''s your point?" asked Dani. "Am I like extra credit, then?"


    "No point, necessarily. When I said like, I meant like-like. Like, more than friends, wants to hold hands and other things, ya know?" Ellie groaned. "That was way too many likes. Anyway, he''s into you. Romantically. Did you seriously not notice?"


    Dani tilted her head. "That doesn''t make any sense at all. He''s on an official assignment from Fuchsia''s ruling clan, hoping to avoid a war, and you think he''s thinking about a relationship? Mare is far too rational for that."


    Ellie shrugged. "First off, I never said he was looking for a relationship. It''s not like we sat down and discussed Mare''s feelings for you in-depth. He probably has no idea how obvious he is with his affections. For all I know, he just thinks you''re hot and wants some action."


    "Lust, then? That seems even less likely. Mare hardly seems like the type to let something so base affect his judgement, especially considering the circumstances."


    Ellie waved her comments away. "Look, dude. Love, or lust, or whatever he might be feeling, isn''t always logical. That''s, like, half the point of it, if not more. If people just waited for love to be convenient and ''rational,'' it would take most of the fun from it. Or so I think. It''s not like I have much experience, but I''ve read plenty of shoujo manga, so I consider myself something of an amateur expert."


    "Hm. I see your point. Just before everything went down, I was reading a romance novel, and all I could think was, ''This doesn''t make any sense,'' the entire time," Dani said with a thoughtful expression.


    "Yup!" Ellie nodded. "That''s the best part! Off-limit things seem even more appealing. Honestly, I''m jealous of you. Not because I like him or anything, but just because of the whole situation. If even a tenth of what I''ve read is true, most girls would be over the moon to go on a journey with a cute boy who likes them, even if they don''t feel the same way. Everyone wants to be pined over at least once in their life."


    Ellie laughed, recalling her first encounter with the boy in question. "When I first met Mare, he cried within like, thirty seconds. My first impression wasn''t ideal, to say the least. But in his defense, it was a really unfair situation. Still, he''s pretty handsome and smart, and he works hard! I''m sure he''d be a diligent boyfriend. Plus, you saved his life. I bet that made his crush even worse, and he was already down bad. It was painful to watch. So, at least now you know!"


    Dani chuckled uncomfortably. "Yeah. I guess so. I''m not sure what to say. I thought his over-consideration of me resulted from him believing me to be unqualified. I feel bad even being upset about it before. You''re sure he doesn''t think I''m a burden?"


    "Are you kidding me? Did you not hear me before when I pointed out that you two act like parents? He consults you for everything! The first time I saw him looking at you on day one, I could tell he was impressed by you. I''ve had to painfully watch his flirting attempts for the last few weeks and bite my tongue! I want my time back!" Ellie joked with a giggle before growing serious once more.


    "Well. Do you like him back? I feel obligated to be a wingwoman here. Even if Mare is obnoxious some of the time, he''s done a good job overall. I''m much more prepared than when I started, even if I only just won my first match."


    Dani crinkled her face. "I don''t know. I never felt strongly about anyone even before the numbing energy, or whatever this is," she said with a broad gesture towards herself. "Now, I feel even less. I do feel fondly towards him, however. And I think he''s doing his best in a tough situation. It''s been a rough few months for me as well. I don''t think I''m in any position to reciprocate his feelings, though. What do you think I should do?"


    "Shit. I thought for sure you liked him back," admitted Ellie with a frown. "You seemed to be on the same wavelength. I just thought you were being dense."


    "I can''t very well deny that at this point," conceded Dani. "I''d like to think I''m perceptive, but I might need to reevaluate that belief after missing something apparently obvious. Still, I''d love to hear your opinion."


    "Yeah, I''d check yourself on that. You and Mare are bottom of the barrel on picking up subtleties in interpersonal communications, even if you''re sharp on everything else," said Ellie with a shake of her head. "Before I present any of the options, I just want to be clear that I''m not responsible for anything that happens. You ultimately make your own choices as to how you want to proceed. Think of me like a consultant with mostly theoretical experience."


    Dani smiled, a rare sight lately. "That''s fine. And thanks for telling me. I doubt I would''ve noticed as I am now. Please, oh amateur expert, grant me your wisdom."


    "Okay, now you''re just making fun of me, but I''ll forgive you this time! The way I see it, you have a few options. You can keep pretending you have no idea, shut him down completely, or friend-zone him super hard."


    "Friend zone? I''m not familiar with the term. Would you mind explaining?"


    Ellie scoffed. "I figured you might say that. It''s funny since you were totally doing it right off the bat! The first few days you traveled with us, you exclusively referred to Mare as ''bud.'' It was like you were talking to a small child or something. He practically wilted every time you said it! Poor guy. I commend his dedication in the face of your total obliviousness."


    "I still don''t understand¡­ what does how I address him have to do with friend-zoning? It''s simply a force of habit that I use that language at all! That''s what I call my twin siblings. It wasn''t anything personal," protested Dani.


    "See! Yeah! That''s exactly the problem. It''s a man thing. It''s like you''re talking down to him or not taking him seriously. Depending on the guy, it''ll either make them double down on their efforts or just give up entirely. Mare seems driven, so it might backfire. When you stopped calling him that, he clearly took it as a good sign. He definitely got more confident when he picked up on the shift."


    "Okay. Is it too late to friend-zone him until I figure out how I feel? I can''t very well change how I talk to him now without it being too obvious," asked Dani with a hint of frustration seeping into her otherwise neutral voice.


    "Not at all! You could comment about thinking other boys were cute or tell him you liked someone back home. Mare strikes me as the respectful type, so I doubt he would do anything overt," explained Ellie.


    "That seems cruel to lie like that. What were the other options again?"


    Ellie ticked them off on her fingers. "First, you could do nothing. Just pretend we never had this conversation and that you were blissfully unaware that Mare thought of you as anything less than a traveling companion."


    "I don''t think I could do that," said Dani with a shake of her head.


    Ignoring her, Ellie continued, "Second, you could bluntly tell him you''re not interested. Or, at least not right now. Mare is considerate enough that he would probably cool his jets and respect your boundaries. That option might be the best but is likely the hardest for you. It''s not easy for anyone to tell another person, especially one they''re fond of, that they don''t like them that way."


    "No kidding," agreed Dani. "You''ve given me much to think about. Thank you for cluing me in. I feel embarrassed I was so unaware after weeks of constant contact with Mare. Even if none of the options seem appealing, it''s still better than thinking he thought I was some damsel in distress."


    "No problem," Ellie said. "I know we''re not super close, necessarily. But I still care about you and want the best for both you and Mare. I''m here to listen if you ever want to talk to me about stuff. Anyway, enough seriousness for now. We''re almost here!"


    With a low whistle, Ellie admired the bustling port city of Vermilion. There was a large wall ringing the base of the city, and the rest of the housing was built onto several large tiers that led up to a citadel overlooking the massive bay. "This place is huge! It''s so much more dramatic than Fuchsia. Why the huge walls? This whole thing looks like a big-ass fortress."


    Dani smiled, more than happy to expand upon something she was familiar with. "Due to its strategic position overlooking such a large harbor, Vermilion has been the target of many raids throughout history, thus their defensive measures. Although they have been allies for many decades, even the Seiichi at one point attempted to expand their territory by capturing the port."


    "No way! What happened?"


    "Not much, to be perfectly candid. Due to its naturally defensive position, the Seiichi maintained a siege for several months with no luck. It is said that both clans eventually grew so bored they decided to wage war upon other provinces not as enemies, but as allies."


    Dani chuckled, amused by Ellie''s excitement. "I don''t know the truth of the matter, but the Seiichi and Kumire have been staunch allies for at least two generations. You should ask Mare; perhaps he knows more. It''s not like the public school system is all-powerful."


    "Maybe I will. It''s cool to learn about the history. How does this whole thing go? Is there like a check-in at the edge of the wall?" Ellie asked as she scanned the city''s edge for an opening.


    "That''s correct. There are two primary gates on the north and east sides of the city. Considering it''s been years since any real conflict has happened, they''re quite lax. Mare said he would meet us at the center on the eastern edge if I recall."


    "Yup," agreed Ellie absently, her eyes glazed over as she took in the sights of the sprawling coastal city. It was approaching dusk, and a beautiful pink glow suffused their surroundings.


    True to Dani''s word, the security at the city''s edge was nearly nonexistent. They effortlessly blended in with the crowd of excited teens happy to return home to regale their families with tales of the day''s many battles. The energy and excitement in the air was palpable.


    A decently sized line of trainers marked the entrance to the pokemon center, a testament to how popular the battling culture was in Kanto.


    "This is crazy!" shouted Ellie, struggling to be heard over the drone of a hundred conversations. "How are we supposed to find Mare in this?"


    "Like that," commented Dani with a knowing smile as she pointed towards a man holding up a sign displaying the words, "Seiichi Party: Eleanor Rayne. Daniella Fiore." The man was dressed in a formal kimono and appeared utterly indifferent to the chaos around him.


    "Oh. That makes sense. Let''s go say hi! We still need to heal our pokemon, so let''s tell him to wait for us. It might be a while, though."


    "I don''t think we need to use the public center for healing," said Dani. "You see that emblem on his shoulder?"


    "Yeah! It looks like a spiky yellow ball. Kinda neat."


    "That''s the emblem of the Kumire clan. It appears Mare wasn''t kidding in the slightest when he said he was going to find us fine lodgings. It''s easy to forget he''s a Seiichi when we''re just out in the woods. I have a feeling our experience in Vermilion will be radically different."

 Chapter 37: Blessed Civilization!

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1500


    Route 11


    When I looked back, Dani and Ellie had already taken off, the latter bouncing with poorly concealed fear and excitement. Or, at least, I assumed that''s what she was feeling. I knew she felt even more out of her depth than when I first met her, which was saying something, considering the dire state of her knowledge on day one.


    I hoped that Dani could watch over her so she could find an appropriate first battle, one with another beginner who was still learning the ropes, in the hopes she would snag a confidence-boosting win. It would be catastrophic on several levels if she lost her first real battle with another trainer.


    It wasn''t like the last few weeks had been easy, though. Especially for a rank amateur who hadn''t even known what a pokemon center was. Her growth was nothing short of astounding.


    I hadn''t said anything because I didn''t want her to get cocky. If I was being honest with myself, she was a lot further along than I had been in the same amount of time, although her Totodile was rapidly falling behind her other pokemon.


    I smiled wryly as I recalled my first month as a trainer. I spent nearly the entire time listlessly tagging around Sula like a lost Growlithe pup looking for its mother.


    Not wholly inaccurate, really. Kiriel wasn''t around much initially, choosing to dedicate her time to Sula and her proven prowess. Kiriel was nothing if not rational, and choosing not to waste her time with an unskilled whelp when she had a prodigy in the making must have come easily to her.


    Kiriel had only taken an interest in my training after I began excelling in my studies, preferring to simply ship me off with Koga or another Seiichi trainer most of the time. Not that I was complaining; training with her was the worst.


    Every lesson was made with a harsh undertone of cruelty or dismissiveness, something distinctly lacking in the other tutors simply doing their job.


    With a glance back towards my companions, I officially headed towards Vermilion. After a few minutes of walking, I realized it was my first time utterly alone in weeks.


    Well, not completely alone. Not really.


    As usual, Eon and Larvitar were by my side, with Nana taking up the rear, his sharp eyes darting around warily. Larvitar had yet to show any marked increases in speed, so we strolled leisurely, weaving our way through the chaos surrounding us, a task made simple by the apparently multi-purposed fish gunk warding off any excitable trainers with a working nose.


    Eon and Nana were even more on guard than usual, their noses twitching as they evaluated the area for any threats, of which many abounded. In theory, at least. Most of the trainers nearby appeared relatively new and would hardly constitute a threat to the hardened pokemon.


    Larvitar, on the other hand, was looking around with wide-eyed wonder at the sight of the training grounds. It was by far the most people he had ever seen, and it showed in his response, one fitting for such a young pokemon.


    The air was filled with various scents blended together in an odd amalgamation that couldn''t entirely dispel the potent, fishy scent wafting off of me. The distinctive brimstone odor of fire type-energy was overwhelming, but it was layered with the more subtle smells of deep forests and refreshing ocean breezes warring for second place in the hot and humid air.


    Route 11 was one of the most popular training areas in general, and the environment was pockmarked with the vestiges of the hundreds of daily battles as trainers prepped to face Kuon or his gym trainers.


    I could hear shouts of triumph, groans of defeat, and more than a few yelps of pain as pokemon were too slow to dodge. It felt like home to me, bringing to mind my daily life at the compound.


    As we made our way through the wide berth afforded by the nauseating scent I no longer noticed, I realized everything was hitting much more intensely than expected. The setting wasn''t anything new, but it felt¡­ fresh? It was certainly more exciting than traveling with Sula and our cadre of guards in previous years.


    After traveling through mostly wilderness for weeks, I felt overwhelmed by the sudden barrage of stimuli assailing my nervous system. I took a deep breath and released it slowly, trying to dispel the knot of unease forming in my gut as I thought about entering a major city for the first time on my journey.


    Alone.


    Fuchsia was big, sure. Vermilion? Easily twice the size and much more in touch with the culture coming out of central Kanto. Kiriel ensured we visited at least every other year to maintain close ties with the Kumire clan, our staunchest allies.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how things were going for the rest of my family.


    Had Sula beaten more gyms? Was the JTP proceeding as my dad hoped? Had Kiriel even wondered for a moment how we were doing?


    And most anxiety-provoking, was there a manhunt going on for missing trainers in the area we recently vacated?


    Trainers went missing all the time, but civilians were a different story, and the two higher-ups Dani''s pokemon extinguished in cold blood seemed important. Or, at least, they thought they were important.


    I couldn''t help but worry we were only headed into more danger as we neared the region''s center. Adrien''s comment about using his Hypno to ''rile'' people up did not bode well for Kiriel''s plan.


    Propaganda was all well and good, but it paled in comparison to what even a single well-trained psychic pokemon could do to affect people. Psychic''s ability to strongly influence hearts and minds was well documented. Hence, it was highly illegal, leading to prison sentences or even executions in some areas, like my home principality of Fuchsia.


    After extensive usage in the previous wars to secure information, it was unanimously banned by all the local clans. The newly formed Indigo League officially codified it as one of the few hard lines never to be crossed.


    Despite the stringent protections, Adrien hadn''t hesitated for an instant. Furthermore, his two coworkers, although uncomfortable, also stood by as he made abundant use of his pok¨¦mon''s psychic powers on a nearly helpless teenager.


    If it had even been a day earlier, it would certainly have killed me, as I would have had no method to break the psychic threads suffocating me. Taken together, I concluded they were used to that kind of thing and that it was the rule rather than the exception.


    Psychic crimes were usually isolated and not part of anything widespread. So, when Adrien mentioned his Hypno had been gaining tons of experience using its powers on people, it hinted at a systemic issue rather than simply a rogue trainer acting unilaterally.


    Furthermore, his comments about service in the war suggested he might have acted under orders from someone with a standing military. That narrowed it down significantly, as only Fuchsia, Vermilion, and Pewter maintained fully functional ''militias.''


    Calling them militias was disingenuous, though, as Kiriel''s forces numbered in the thousands if she deemed it necessary.


    The rest of the cities relied on the League to meet potential defense needs. Not that I blamed them. The Seiichi forces had been nearly obsolete since I was born, considering there had been no conflicts warranting such an extreme use of force.


    I was still on the fence about contacting Kiriel regarding the development, but the thought of calling her didn''t sit well with me. She hadn''t said it explicitly, but I knew the expectation was to be as self-reliant as possible.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In all likelihood, she was already aware of something shady going on in Saffron, and my information would be next to useless. I decided to see how I felt when I arrived at Kuon''s complex.


    I had mixed feelings about staying with Kuon while we were in Vermilion. On one hand, Kuon was like an uncle to me, but he found it entertaining to give me a difficult time, and I wasn''t excited about any of the stories he might tell.


    Despite my fears, I couldn''t help but feel excited. Vermilion was one of my favorite cities in Kanto and the one I had spent the most time in besides Fuchsia.


    Things finally felt like they were progressing with Dani, and I had high hopes that we might take a tangible step forward in the coming weeks.


    As to what that step might look like, I was still figuring it out. Vermilion was a gorgeous city, offering panoramic views of the massive harbor and luscious valley heading inland towards Saffron. Shops and restaurants abounded, and I knew of a few popular spots for dates.


    Not from my own experience, of course. But Sula had been asked out a great many times, consistently taking advantage of the poor sods excited to spend their hard-earned money on her, oblivious to the fact that she was privately laughing at them behind a demure mask.


    Lost in my thoughts, I arrived at the eastern city gate in an hour or so, getting whisked through without a second glance. The security was lax, as always. It had been so long since an actual threat had been identified that it was more of a formality than anything. I was surprised Vermilion even bothered with the security at this point.


    Inside the walls, people went about their day like any other. Although there was a variety of occupations, sailors reigned supreme. Their swaggering personalities were hard to miss, after all. Muted cursing and bawdy songs rang perpetually throughout Vermilion''s streets as seafaring men found their pleasures where they could.


    Much of Vermilion''s economy was derived from trade, and heavily laden ships filtered in and out constantly, ready to deliver their goods wherever needed.


    Kanto''s top exporters were Hoenn, Johto, and Sinnoh, but there was talk of new ties with Unova, a country far to the west that had been decisive in The Great War nearly thirty years ago.


    Due to its archipelago nature, Hoenn lacked the abundant farmland necessary to feed its growing population, relying heavily on agriculture imports from Kanto. As a result, the two countries had close ties, and Hoenn weighed in on Kanto''s side during the War of Unification, making all the difference.


    Johto, on the other hand, was resistant to technology in general. They still used traditional farming techniques, which were far more expensive than Kanto''s more modern approach, with its current focus on development. Importing grain harvested in Kanto using massive mechanical beasts was cheaper than buying similar products cultivated by hand in Johto.


    Sinnoh was just¡­ Sinnoh. It was cold and snowy, and they didn''t have a substantial population. They mainly imported entertainment goods rather than produce.


    The region''s economics had been drilled into me incessantly, as Kiriel believed it was important for Sula and I to be aware of the inner workings of the region to rule effectively. It was hard to shut my mind off as I headed towards the pokemon center on the city''s eastern edge.


    My day¡ªno, my week¡ª had consisted almost entirely of walking, and I was ready for a few weeks of luxury. A scalding bath and some non-bloodstained clothes were my top priority. That, and eating a meal that didn''t come from a freeze-dried package.


    It looked like I had beaten the evening crowd as the entrance to the pokemon center was devoid of a line, a rare occurrence. Making sure my team was present, I entered the center.


    The inside of the center was blissfully air-conditioned, and I sighed contentedly as I prepared to make my way up to the front desk, which was manned by a woman who looked only a few years older than me.


    Although I was confident my pokemon had recovered from the battle with Adrien, I still wanted to get them checked out just in case I missed something.


    Before talking to the nurse, I checked in with my team. "Hey guys, time to go into your balls for now. Just a quick check-up with the nurse. Sorry. You''ll be out with me soon enough. I''ll just be waiting in the lobby."


    Eon and Nana were familiar with the process, so they complied without complaint as I returned them to their pok¨¦balls. I knew they didn''t like it much, but I barely kept them in their balls anyway. They could deal with it for just a few minutes.


    Larvitar, on the other hand, tilted his head in confusion at my words.


    "Tar? Lar-tar, vita," he inquired with a gesture towards the waiting nurse, who was smiling kindly at me. With pink hair.


    Weird. That can''t be natural.


    I deduced he was simply wondering what was going on. Our partnership was still too fresh for me to understand without using contextual clues and the basic charades he commonly used to get a point across.


    "Right. This is your first time at a pokemon center! It''s a pretty simple process. Remember how I caught you officially in a ball last week?" I asked with a gentle smile. I took out the ball in question, which was beautifully designed in black and gold. I palmed it back and forth, enjoying the feel of the sleek metal on my calloused hands.


    "Tar," he nodded as he waited for me to explain, his eyes flicking back and forth at the movement.


    There had been no need to capture him until we got closer to civilization. However, after what happened, I felt it was a prudent precaution in case I needed to extract him from a dangerous situation.


    I didn''t understand the tech fully, but as long as you had a clear line of sight to your pokemon, it was simple enough to return them to their ball with a click of a button. Helpful in a tight situation.


    In classic Kiriel fashion, she had only included Ultra Balls in my pack, so his home was the expensive pok¨¦ball I casually tossed back and forth.


    There wasn''t much difference between the models, but this type created a much larger space for pokemon to roam around in, not to mention making it easier to capture wild pokemon against their will.


    The Ultra Ball was a recent release, so I had yet to shift Eon and Nana into higher-quality devices, but it was on my list of things to do. I was also interested in any new models we might encounter when we arrived in Celadon City, which had the most extensive shopping venue in the country.


    "All that''ll happen is that I put you back in your ball for a bit, and then you''ll go with the nice lady over there," I said with a gesture to the pink-haired nurse, who waved back at us, undoubtedly used to this kind of thing. "Sound good?"


    He nodded hesitantly, using his fin-like arm to touch the button, sucking him into the device with a beam of crackling red light.


    I touched the ball to my belt, where the powerful magnet secured it in position with a dull metallic clang. With my team away, I felt exposed, even though I knew pokemon centers were the safest places around.


    Wearing a tired smile, I walked up to the front desk. "Hello! I''m just here for a basic check-in. Would you mind taking a look?"


    "No problem!" the nurse replied perkily as she looked at me expectantly.


    I stared back, uncertain of what she was looking for.


    Seeing my confusion, she clarified, "Oh! We need your license! You must be a new trainer. You can call me Nurse Joy! Welcome to Vermilion East, where we''ll meet every trainer need, from healing to food to lodging!"


    The line was clearly memorized. She delivered it so enthusiastically that I nearly flinched from the barrage of excitement.


    "Right¡­" I said hesitantly, caught off guard by her intensity. The vibe was much different from the tired nurse we encountered when getting our registration done, and frankly, I preferred the low-key approach.


    I set my heavy pack down, rummaging until I found my license. I grimaced at the photo, having forgotten how unphotogenic I was. The differences from just a few weeks ago were striking; my skin was already darker, and I sported a few new scars from the close-range exploding skull that haunted my dreams.


    It''s too bad I can only get it retaken once the ten-year period is up.


    "Here you go!" I said as I handed Nurse Joy the laminated document.


    "Thank you¡­ Mr. Seiichi?" Her finely shaped eyebrows, which were also pink, quirked up in surprise. "If you''ll just hold on for one moment, sir. I''ll be right back."


    "Sure? I''m not going anywhere," I replied, unsure of the holdup.


    I didn''t have to wait long, as Nurse Joy returned with¡­ another Nurse Joy. This one was nearly identical, but faint laughter lines distinguished her from what I assumed was a younger relative. The resemblance was too uncanny for them to be anything more distant than cousins if not siblings.


    "Mr. Seiichi. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance," the new nurse said. "You can call me Joy; I''m in charge of this center. It seems there was an order given by the Kumire Clan to contact them if we encountered¡ªand this is a quote, by the way¡ªa "Raven-haired, beautiful young man of the Seiichi clan."


    You have to be fucking kidding me. Kuon, you''re dead to me.


    My excited mood was slipping away as my concerns suddenly felt much more tangible than when they were distant fears just a few minutes prior.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Kuon has a nasty sense of humor. I''m sure he didn''t mean anything by it," Joy said with hints of a smile peeking through.


    Like you''re any better at this point!


    She hesitated as if considering her following words carefully. "Although, he did make that comment on live TV."


    Oh no.


    I quirked my eyebrows up. "That comment? Would you mind clarifying?"


    "Oh no, sir. I couldn''t! You''ll have to ask Kuon himself when you see him. I doubt you''ll have to wait long, after all. He was quite concerned about you after those people went missing a few weeks ago. It''s been the talk of the town. In fact, I''m surprised you haven''t been approached already. How long have you been in the city? The photo they showed of you was quite distinctive."


    For the second time in the last hour, I took a deep breath, doing my best to let the annoyance drain out of me. It wasn''t easy, but I at least felt calmer.


    "Just arrived, Joy. Just arrived. If you wouldn''t mind, I would immensely appreciate it if you could explain precisely what you were referring to. You see, I''ll need time to decide how angry I should be at Kuon when he finally shows his wrinkled face."


    The amused woman opened her mouth to respond but was cut off by an excited voice behind me.


    "Mare, my boy! Is that you?" The voice was hoarse but filled with warmth, compassion, and a deep familiarity that warmed my heart despite my annoyance.


    Bracing myself for the onslaught that was Kuon Kumire, I turned around with my best glare, ready to dress down the source of what I''m sure would amount to many woes in my time in Vermilion if the last moments were any indication of what the future held.

 Chapter 38: Kuon Kumire

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1630


    Vermilion City


    Kuon was dressed nearly identically to the last time I encountered him, wearing a beige kimono with traditional sandals that clacked loudly as he walked. His wrinkled face sported a broad smile, clearly amused by something.


    Probably me.


    There were gasps of recognition as the few teens lounging around the center noticed him approaching. The city¡¯s Gym Leader rarely visited local pokemon centers; people usually came to him, so I could understand their reaction to the well-loved trainer.


    In Fuchsia, Kiriel was respected for her prowess but not loved for her personality, and I could just imagine the center going silent if she were here instead.


    ¡°Good evening, Kuon,¡± I said formally as I inclined my head at the man who had ruled Vermilion City for over thirty years, seeing it through both the War of Unification and the Great War.


    Although angry, I knew better than to act disrespectfully in such a public venue. Kuon was generally patient but could still react poorly if I made too much of a scene.


    Not that I can¡¯t needle him, just a touch if the opportunity arises. The old bastard deserves every bit of it.


    ¡°Get over here! It¡¯s been what, two years since I last saw you? Where¡¯s your beard? Those eyelashes are just as long as I remember!¡±


    His tone was relaxed, but I could tell he was genuinely happy to see me, and I felt my irritation recede even as his words rankled me. It was somewhat of a tradition for him to poke fun at me, although I still thought he took it too far at times.


    Kuon stormed over, pulling me into a rough embrace that I gingerly leaned into, as my wound was still tender, and I wanted to avoid bleeding on the pristine white floor if I could help it.


    ¡°That sounds about right. It¡¯s good to see you,¡± I said with a pained smile. Old he might be, but weak he was not, and my ribs creaked at the hug. ¡°Looking bald as ever.¡±


    Kuon sniffled, and it wasn¡¯t from tears. ¡°GACK! What the hell is that putrid reek! Were you rolling in Goldeen guts or Gyarados shit?¡±


    His loud voice boomed throughout the room, drawing whispers from the trainers who had noticed him and glares of disapproval from the squadron of Joys standing by patiently.


    Waiting for us to leave, more like.


    ¡°You¡¯re not totally wrong, but herbs were mixed in too. The ointment worked like a charm. I took a good hit a few weeks ago; you would be proud!¡±


    I pulled away from the embrace, embarrassed by the looks we were receiving at the familiar greeting. Although I knew Kiriel¡¯s plan required Ellie and me to take front and center, I was still unused to such attention and felt self-conscious about my abysmal state.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for the smell, though. You deserved that and more for your little prank. And, if Joy is to be believed, you made other unfavorable comments on live television that I would love to hear about.¡± My voice was frosty yet still respectful. I wanted him to know I wasn¡¯t impressed.


    The smile on Kuon¡¯s face faltered, and he looked at me more seriously. ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it into town safely. Now that I think about it, I recognize that smell. It must have been a burn? Every unit was filled to the brim with that shit in the war. Too many Arceus-damned fire types in Johto.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Too many? There are only three fire-type species in the entire region.¡±


    He nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Like I said, too damn many! Those mangy, pale imitations of Growlithe have some nasty flames that refuse to heal more often than not.¡±


    ¡°Not a burn, in this case.¡± I clarified with a shrug. ¡°Ice type-energy. Same difference for all intents and purposes. We spent a few days in Fisherman¡¯s Village to recover after the incident. It¡¯s almost completely healed at this point.¡±


    Kuon¡¯s fading smile turned into an outright frown at this point, and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Incident? You¡¯ll have to fill me in. I¡¯m happy to hear they could help you in the village. Good people, them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for the next few weeks if you¡¯ll have us,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened after we leave such a public setting if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He coughed, looking sheepish, but nodded at my words. ¡°Sorry for my little joke with the staff. You¡¯re much more rugged than the last time I saw you! It looks good on you, although I¡¯m sure you have an interesting story about why I see shrapnel scars on your face. Probably related to your incident, no?¡±


    He looked around, giving a signal to the Joys, who went into one of their back rooms, returning with my pokemon in a lightweight metallic tray. I quickly strapped the balls back to my belt but refrained from releasing them until a more appropriate setting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I ever. It¡¯s been an interesting few weeks, to say the least,¡± I confirmed as I followed Kuon out of the building and back into the hot afternoon sun.


    The Joys waved mechanically at us as we departed before returning to whatever they did when the center was slow.


    In the center of the crudely paved street was a large wooden carriage manned by two guards wearing clan regalia; the yellow emblems were easily visible on their shoulders.


    The older man simply nodded as he climbed into the waiting coach, led by a single large Rapidash who stood motionless as it awaited a command.


    Kuon settled with a groan onto one of four well-cushioned seats in the coach, signaling for me to follow him.


    Clambering up after him, I found a seat, enjoying the relief my feet felt after weeks of walking.


    Maybe I should invest in a carriage? Kiriel would never know, and Geralt would get some good exercise.


    I waited patiently as Kuon adjusted himself into a comfortable position. The grizzled old man had an extensive history of injuries and lived in chronic pain, hence his decision to travel in relative luxury.


    Once he was settled, he turned to me. ¡°Would you mind filling me in on our way to the Citadel? I fear I¡¯ve had too much bad news lately, so I hope you have good things to tell me.¡±


    Gone was the amusement in his voice, and he actually sounded his age. It made me sad to see him like this, as he usually maintained a perpetual smile that served as a nice foil to Kiriel during our mandatory cross-clan outings.


    ¡°That would be great. As you noticed, I need a bath, and badly. I promised to meet my companions at this pokemon center. Would you mind leaving someone to pick them up when they make it into town? They stayed behind on Route 11 to pick up some experience,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Oh? Companions? I was led to believe you were simply traveling with one young woman. Do tell,¡± he purred, a twinkle returning to his tired eyes.


    Rolling my eyes, I elaborated. ¡°We picked up another Fuchsia native just outside the city. She¡¯s been a loyal companion and an asset to the team.¡±


    Wait. Why does Kuon know anything about Ellie?


    Kuon chortled. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. Tell me more as we go, but first, let me assign someone to wait for your friends.¡±


    I sighed tiredly. The way he said friends suggested he thought they were anything but.


    What a pain.


    ¡°Jed!¡± Kuon called to one of the guards, who trotted over attentively. The man was clean-shaven, with short, greying hair, and wore much the same outfit as Kuon, except his kimono was darker.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Young master Mare lost track of his girlfriends. Would you be a dear and wait for them here?¡± Kuon asked, but it was really more of an order.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The guard hesitated but added, ¡°Would you mind telling me what I¡¯m looking for? Names, descriptions. Otherwise, I fear I¡¯ll be here all night sorting through teens.¡±


    ¡°Mare, tell the man what your girls look like. And their names,¡± Kuon commanded, clearly enjoying himself.


    ¡°They¡¯re not my girls,¡± I hissed under my breath.


    ¡°No mumbling while you¡¯re in Vermilion! Tell the man about your girls, and be quick about it!¡±


    His tone left no room for argument, so I relented, explaining, ¡°Their names are Eleanor Rayne and Daniella Fiore. They¡¯re not my girls, just to be clear,¡± I added, trying to ensure that at least the guard didn¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    ¡°Sir, I could care less,¡± he said, writing their names on a small notebook he pulled from somewhere. ¡°Girls, boys. It doesn¡¯t matter. What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°Ellie has auburn hair and green eyes. She generally holds hands with a Chansey, who wears a blue dress most days. Hard to miss,¡± I added helpfully.


    ¡°Blue dress, got it. And the other one?¡±


    ¡°Dark blue hair, usually in a braid. Pale skin. Grey eyes. A fresh scar on her right cheek, athletic build, fairly tall for a woman.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh my, sounds like quite the catch,¡± chipped in Kuon. I ignored him, although it hardly seemed to dissuade him as his smile only seemed to grow wider.


    ¡°Is that enough information, or would you like me to keep going?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°Keep going, please,¡± teased Kuon, but the guard ignored him this time.


    Must be used to his antics by now. He Must be an old hand.


    ¡°Should be good! I could use a break anyway. This old codger keeps us running around even in his twilight years,¡± joked Jed as he took off into the center.


    ¡°Bah. Ruining good fun. What a spoilsport,¡± complained Kuon petulantly, crossing his arms like a surly child being told no.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to meet them soon, regardless. Shall we head up to the manor?¡± I asked, excited for the steaming bathhouse I knew awaited.


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± deferred Kuon. ¡°Klein! Lead us up to the Citadel, please.¡±


    Wordlessly, the other guard whispered something to the Rapidash and settled into position at the head of the carriage as the pokemon began trotting easily, even with us in tow.


    We were soon steadily making our way up through the tiered city. The ground floor¡¯s street was roughly cobbled together with large chunks of stone covered by years of dirt and grime.


    Although Kuon would deny it to his death, there was a class differential throughout the city, with higher levels enjoying much better roads and cleaner services.


    The bottom level, which we were currently departing, was mostly inhabited by lower-class, working folks who made up foundational aspects of the economy.


    Considering most of Vermilion¡¯s economy was based on trade, this was where most of the sailors made their homes while not at sea. The district was inundated with bars, taverns, and brothels, although they were technically called establishments nowadays.


    It was just about time for most people to make their way home for dinner or to their favorite pub for a few hours before waking up at the crack of dawn the next day. As such, the carriage was forced to wade steadily upstream through masses of cursing men, both young and old.


    ¡°So, you gonna tell me what happened?¡± Kuon asked, interrupting me from my analysis of the surroundings.


    How much should I tell him?


    Although Kuon was a family friend, I was still on the fence about telling anyone what happened until I knew more about the current situation.


    Erring on the side of caution, I kept it vague. ¡°We just had a run-in on the road with some nasty trainers looking to pick up some of our gear. You know how Kiriel is; we have way too much stuff on us for the wrong type of people not to notice.¡±


    Kuon studied me, perhaps sensing that I wasn¡¯t being completely truthful.


    I held his gaze, doing my best not to wilt under his stare. It must have worked because his grim countenance softened, and he leaned over to pat me on my shoulder in a conciliatory fashion.


    ¡°Brigands, then? We do our best to catch most of them, but it seems an unavoidable facet of humanity. It¡¯s not easy to regulate the Fuchsia peninsula. Not that it¡¯s my problem; it falls under your mother¡¯s jurisdiction, and she¡¯s adamant about keeping it as a trial to ensure younger Fuchsians don¡¯t grow soft.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I assured him. ¡°None of us were too badly hurt, although Dani and I were injured.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell me about your friends, would you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, all too happy to talk about my only two friends. ¡°I was assigned to travel with Ellie on day one. She¡¯s a new trainer who moved from Johto a few months ago. She¡¯s super sweet and took great care of me when the wound was healing. She and Dani stayed behind to look for a nice pickup match with another new trainer¡­¡± I trailed off, thinking of how Ellie would feel if she lost. It wouldn¡¯t be pretty.


    Kuon, perhaps noticing my anxiety, said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it went fine! We hit record-high numbers of new trainers this year, so there should have been no shortage of less-than-first-badge level trainers. What pokemon does she have?¡±


    ¡°Record high levels? That¡¯s impressive. Kiriel mentioned nothing about Fuchsia, and I¡¯ve been mostly out of service. As for Ellie, she has a Bulbasaur, a Totodile, and a Dratini. She also befriended a Chansey, but she¡¯s more like an emotional support pokemon than anything else.¡±


    Kuon¡¯s eyes widened slightly in disbelief. ¡°A Dratini? And where did she get her hands on one of those? She isn¡¯t from Blackthorn City, is she? And two regional starters, to boot. What a team. I doubt you have much to worry about regarding her losing to any of the rabble around here," Kuon said, gesturing to the city surrounding us. "Most of Vermilion¡¯s new trainers pick up a Rattata or Oddish unless they¡¯re lucky enough to import something from abroad or become a member of my gym program, in which case they get a choice between Voltorb or Magnemite.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I replied, although I couldn¡¯t remember if she was from Goldenrod or Olivine City. ¡°She got the Dratini from Kiriel at the start of the journey. Part of some propaganda thing to tamp down on anti-Johto sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± mused Kuon. ¡°You¡¯re telling me your mother, of all people, the greedy, ambitious woman she is, gave away one of the few Dratini not owned by the Blackthorn dragon-taming clans? And she did it willingly? I find that hard to believe. How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°That about sums it up, yes. I was surprised, too; Kiriel had promised me the Dratini at the start of my journey. Some things are more important than family, I guess. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± I lied.


    As I said the words, the hot surge of embarrassment and anger I felt when Kiriel handed away my Dratini flared in my chest, still as raw as when it first happened.


    I tamped down on it quickly, not letting it find purchase within my heart, lest it fester and sow discord in our otherwise close relationship.


    Larvitar saved my life. Willow and Ellie are great together. It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯m fine.


    Picking up on my discomfort, Kuon tactfully changed the subject. ¡°I see that¡¯s still a sore spot for you. She sounds like a lovely young woman. Tell me more about this other woman? This Daniella.¡±


    ¡°Where to start¡­¡± I paused, worried I would out my crush immediately if given too much time to gush about Dani. ¡°She¡¯s a year older than me and comes from a working-class family in Fuchsia. She made it through four badges last year, getting stuck on Blair for the second half of the season. She owns a Rapidash, Scyther, Venonat, and recently caught a Shuppet.¡±


    ¡°An older woman, excellent work,¡± beamed Kuon. ¡°That¡¯s quite the team. I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s any story as to how she caught a Shuppet on the Fuchsia peninsula?¡±


    Shit. Maybe I should have kept that to myself. Too late now.


    I shrugged dismissively. ¡°No story, I¡¯m afraid. It followed us for a few days until Dani eventually caught it. They¡¯re nearly inseparable now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. An odd pokemon, Shuppet. Do you know much about that species?¡±


    ¡°No, other than they¡¯re native to Hoenn. Is there something I should know? All I know is it¡¯s a pure ghost type.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not critically important, but I believe the information may hold value for you, but it could alter your opinion of your friend. Would you still like to know?¡±


    ¡°Hit me with it. I doubt much could change my opinion at this point,¡± I replied, curious as to what could possibly warrant his warning.


    ¡°Oho? What a firm declaration. You must certainly be impressed with this woman. In any case, Shuppet are notoriously cruel pokemon, seeking out pain and suffering to grow stronger. In the war, they were often found on battlefields, feeding on the cries of the wounded. For a Shuppet to willingly seek out a particular person, wanting to be caught, of all things, leads me to believe there may be more to your friend than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°More than meets the eye? Isn¡¯t that true of everyone, though? What are you suggesting, Kuon? I don¡¯t like where this is going,¡± I said coldly, feeling oddly personally attacked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting anything," Kuon said, holding his hands up disarmingly to placate my rising ire. "For a pure ghost that feeds on pain and suffering, it seems odd for them to seek out a teenager, does it not? On a related note, have you heard of Agatha?¡±


    I looked at him incredulously. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t? She¡¯s a ghost-type specialist who became infamous in the war for her mass slaughters. I don¡¯t know much beyond what my tutors taught me; little was good. Where are you going with this? Are you suggesting Dani might be suited for the military?¡±


    I was intrigued, as the thought had crossed my mind after witnessing her clinical and detached thinking; My years of training hadn¡¯t done much to help me in my first actual life-or-death situation, yet she had stepped up instinctively, even if her approach was just a bit too aggressive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you make your own conclusion. However, regarding Agatha, most people don¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t always a ghost-type specialist. In fact, she started as a bug-type specialist and could barely keep the things off of her! She only began to be known for the esoteric ghost typing after losing most of her team one by one in the many hot zones she was embroiled with. The ghost types populating the battlefields were drawn to her, not leaving her alone until she caught them or sent them packing!¡±


    ¡°That certainly wasn¡¯t included in my lessons,¡± I complained, mulling the new information over. It matched eerily with what Dani had revealed our night in the hot springs and only increased my concerns about her more recent shift in personality.


    I shrugged, not wanting to delve too heavily into such dark thinking. ¡°She¡¯s had a tough life, Kuon. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s one pokemon, and I haven¡¯t seen Chausette do anything that made me think she was looking to kill or torture people. I think you¡¯re reading into this too much.¡±


    Kuon hummed, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°As you say, young Seiichi. I¡¯ll drop the subject for now. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m excited to meet this Dani. It¡¯s evident you care a great deal about her, which is good enough for me to give her the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    I nodded curtly, ignoring my embarrassment at how prickly I had been when Dani was questioned. It wasn¡¯t like me to respond so emotionally. ¡°That¡¯s right. She saved my life, and I¡¯d appreciate it if we moved on to something else for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Done. I apologize, Mare. I did not intend to antagonize your friend before I ever had the chance to meet her. I fear my thoughts have been negative as of late, and I¡¯m looking for monsters in every shadow. Forgive me?¡± he asked earnestly, holding out a hand.


    I reached out and tentatively shook it, feeling a sense of unease seeing Kuon this serious. ¡°Apology accepted.¡±


    An awkward silence descended upon the carriage, and we both turned to our respective windows to admire the beautiful view of the harbor.


    By this time, we had departed the bottom tier and were now in a much quieter and organized part of the city. The rattling plaguing us from the poorly constructed street was gone, as the roads in this district were seamlessly constructed from immaculately mined stone blocks.


    We were no longer the only carriage around, but our driver professionally steered us through the busy street.


    Kuon¡¯s manor, or ¡®Citadel,¡¯ as he liked to call it, was on top of the plateau overlooking Vermilion harbor. It was constructed with defense in mind and gave long lines of sight in every direction, perfect for stemming off an invading force if the need arose.


    We were probably still a few minutes from reaching the summit, and I was decidedly not enjoying the awkward silence.


    ¡°So, uh. What¡¯s been going on lately, that¡¯s got you so down?" I inquired.


    He grimaced, sitting up and turning to me. ¡°I was wondering when you were going to ask. There¡¯s been a few things. Would you like the little bad news or the big bad news first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, little bad news, please,¡± I replied with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Little bad it is. I lost a few soldiers last week on a bodyguarding excursion. It was in the same area you were traveling through, so I was wondering if your incident was related, but it sounds like it wasn¡¯t. Which is good. I lost one of my most experienced men. He was on a long-term security detail and was slated to return home to Vermilion by the end of the month.¡±


    My blood ran cold at the admission, as it confirmed my suspicions in the worst way possible.


    ¡°Oh? Who were they on a security detail with, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°I do, actually. Confidentiality reasons, of course. Without giving out too much info, it was just some bigwigs in central Kanto. Nothing serious, which is why my man declined to take his whole team with him. I can¡¯t help but think things would¡¯ve gone differently if he brought more than two of his pokemon. He was always arrogant that way, and now, it caught up with him,¡± Kuon explained in a melancholy tone.


    Fuck. Adrien was one of Kuon¡¯s men?


    My dream of a peaceful stay in Vermilion already looked like a foregone conclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. You never know, maybe they¡¯re still alright?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I doubt it; at this point, it¡¯s been nearly two weeks. My men would never go that long without communication unless they were detained, disabled, or dead. I¡¯m just glad you didn¡¯t get roped up into whatever nixed them. I fear dire times are ahead.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ And the big bad news?¡±


    ¡°The big bad news is that I¡¯m nearly certain we¡¯re headed into another war unless something dramatic changes. I¡¯ll leave it at that until after dinner tonight. I¡¯m afraid you may have some serious conversations ahead, young Mare.¡±


    I cocked my head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Serious conversations with who? I don¡¯t even know anyone in Vermilion besides your family.¡±


    At this point, we had finally reached the upper plateau, and the carriage slowed to a crawl as we approached the manor gates, which were just beginning to open to allow us entrance.


    ¡°Sorry, Mare. I¡¯m afraid you do,¡± Kuon said apologetically, and my heart dropped as I saw a familiar face poke her head out of the opened gates in greeting.

 Chapter 39: An Unwelcome Visitor

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1700


    Vermilion City Citadel


    My heart caught in my throat at Kiriel''s stoic face. She wore a black silk kimono that looked unbearable in the humid weather. She looked more haggard than I had ever seen, with heavy bags under her eyes and a slouch to her shoulders only present in the height of the circuit after beating down dozens of challengers.


    For once, she actually looked her age.


    Arceus, why is she here? Did she actually come to see if I was okay?


    I tried to stifle my racing thoughts, but it proved impossible, and I found myself elated at the idea her visit might be for me. I knew I was setting myself up for disappointment but couldn''t help it. This would represent the first time Kiriel ever went out of her way for me if she was, in fact, here out of concern and not some ulterior motive.


    Kiriel''s face gave nothing away, but she raised a hand in greeting as she sauntered toward the carriage, oozing confidence even in her apparently exhausted state.


    Kuon voicelessly mouthed an apology my way before climbing down to meet her.


    Damn, bastard could''ve given me a bit more warning.


    I braced to give the briefing I knew Kiriel would expect at my earliest convenience, breathing to steady my racing heart before I made a fool of myself with a tongue that now felt foreign in my mouth. Whenever I interacted with Kiriel alone, I stumbled over my words, which only worsened things as her frown inevitably deepened.


    I may have been on the fence about contacting her, but my choice was stripped away before I could ever make it.


    Only par for the course.


    The least I could do was convey my report as efficiently as possible. The only thing that seemed to soothe Kiriel''s seemingly intractable anger towards me was when I completed my tasks immaculately.


    "Kiriel! I return at last with your intrepid son. He appears to be in fine health, with a few new scars to wear proudly," Kuon said, beaming even as he hobbled painfully over to the gates. "I rescind my earlier comments about the lad''s appearance; I believe he will be fighting off the lasses if he''s not already. He''s even picked up another one on the way here if you''ll believe it!"


    "I see," Kiriel said drily, looking my way appraising even as she crinkled her nose. "I expect you to make a full report after cleaning up. The scent is unbecoming of a Seiichi."


    I nodded, suppressing a flash of irritation I felt at her immediate barb.


    "Yes, Kiriel. My apologies. I recently arrived in the city, and cleaning up was my first priority. I just need a few moments and perhaps a change of clothes if Kuon would be so kind," I said, turning to Kuon with a hopeful look.


    The older man nodded, looking more than happy to provide the hospitality. He loved hosting visitors, and I always had good experiences at his manor, and I doubted this would be any different.


    "Excellent," Kiriel said, turning fully to Kuon and ignoring me entirely. "May we make use of your private garden for Mare''s report? I would love to hear firsthand what led to his delayed arrival. I expected him here weeks ago."


    "Anything you need, dear Kiriel. Considering your situation, it''s the least I can do," he said politely as he gestured at a few attendants, who took the heavy pack off my shoulders and waited patiently for me to follow.


    "See you at dinner, Mare!" Kuon said with a wave. "I daresay a bath will do all of us some good."


    I complied, recognizing the dismissal. I was more than a little excited to finally get some clean clothes and rid myself of the fish goop. We entered through the gates, and they led me off to a large section of the building reserved for the many visitors Kuon hosted as leader of a port city.


    Kuon and Kiriel headed towards the main complex, chatting amiably as if I were no longer there.


    Considering her situation? I wonder what happened while I was out of touch?


    <hr>


    The room I would be staying in reminded me of my own, and I practically salivated at the sight of the cushioned mat on the floor. Although I considered myself well adapted to roughing it, I couldn''t deny the minor aches that accumulated after weeks on the hard ground, and I was ready to wake up pain-free.


    Otherwise, there was simply a dresser filled with clothes my size, shoes, and a pail of fresh water. A large window took up most of the eastern wall, and I was afforded a mundane view of the thick granite wall surrounding Kuon''s citadel.


    The grounds around the complex were filled with various trees and foliage, giving the illusion we weren''t in the center of a flourishing coastal metropolis.


    My thoughts were interrupted by a demure voice behind me. "Sir, if you''ll follow me, the bath is ready for you now. We were presented with your measurements before arrival, and clothes await you in the bathhouse."


    The male attendant Kuon assigned to me was in their early twenties, with close-cropped blonde hair and blue eyes, a rare sight in these parts. He was polite but held himself proudly, indicating he likely wasn''t a career staffer.


    "Of course, lead on," I replied, smoothly shutting my door as I stepped out into the hallway.


    We exited the sprawling complex, approaching a smaller but no less important building: the bathhouse. Steam wafted heavily from vents on the ceiling, dissipating nearly instantly in the sweltering heat.


    My attendant gestured to a door on the left-hand side of the building. "Sir, we''ve cleared the men''s chambers for you. It is currently five thirty. Miss Seiichi strongly suggested you finish bathing by six, and she will be waiting for you in the central gardens. Dinner will be at seven. Do you have any questions at this time?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you. I''ll be back out shortly."


    Opening the door, I reveled at the sight of the large pool awaiting me. I stripped off my grimy clothing and tossed it into a nearby refuse bin before gingerly stepping into the steaming water, wading up to my chest. I gasped as the heat washed over my still-healing wound. "Fuck, that hurts."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Sir?" A muffled voice pierced the door.


    "I''m fine!" I shouted back, embarrassed at the outburst.


    "Sir," the voice deferred, but I heard a slight hint of amusement in his tone.


    The rest of the bath was uneventful but blissful. The bathhouse helpfully contained any amenities I could have possibly needed, even some I wasn''t sure what to do with. There were at least thirty bottles of pungent liquids and oils that I combined together to drown out the lingering scent of fish.


    Hopefully that does the trick.


    My hair, which had grown oily and ragged over the last few weeks, was now sleek and glossy. I decided not to put my hair up, letting it fall loosely to my shoulders in silky waves. I felt clean in a way I hadn''t since the first day of the journey.


    Not that being clean will help me deal with Kiriel.


    The thought of my impending meeting with Kiriel soured my mood in seconds, and anxiety filled my veins like icy water.


    The clothes Kuon provided were more formal than anything I had been wearing; a hunter-green kimono with sandals awaited me. True to the helpful staffer''s word, they fit perfectly, and I felt like a new man in the stylish attire.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what Dani would think of me; I personally thought I looked quite dashing in the outfit.


    After dressing, I went back outside to get the dreaded briefing over with. I hoped I made it in time but wouldn''t be shocked if I inadvertently enjoyed the bathhouse''s simple pleasures for too long.


    Stepping out into the sun, I was met with a low whistle.


    "They say clothes make a man, and they''re not wrong! I picked those out myself! Whaddya think, Mare? I hear you have a lady or two if my idiot husband is to be believed."


    The voice was deep for a woman''s, and it sparked a smile on my face immediately as I turned to greet its owner.


    "I love them, Liza!" I replied enthusiastically to the gray-haired woman who must have swapped out my previous attendant while I was bathing. "However, don''t believe Kuon for a second. I have two companions; they are not my ladies."


    Liza, Kuon''s wife of fifty years, pulled me in for a big hug. I gratefully leaned into it, enjoying the silent support she offered. In contrast to Kuon''s rough hug, hers was gentle and loving and melted some of the ice in my veins.


    "It''s good to see you. I heard you''ve had a rough go lately," Liza said as she pulled back, examining me even as she held me at arm''s length. She had kind brown eyes surrounded by deep smile lines. "You look stressed, to say the least. Anything I can do for you before I ship you off to your mother?"


    "I doubt it; the hug will have to suffice. Unless there''s something you can clue me in on why Kiriel is here? Kuon said something that set me on edge earlier," I replied grimly.


    Liza nodded in understanding. She had long been aware of the tension between Kiriel and me.


    "I''m sure he was just trying to be helpful, but it''s really not my place to say. For brevity''s sake, let us just say your mom isn''t very popular right now for several reasons. You can ask her the specifics yourself if you have the courage for it," Liza explained with a frown.


    "Got it. Let''s get going before I''m late; Kiriel called me out for being a minute late on the first day of my journey, and I have no desire to repeat the interaction. I just want to finish this and meet up with my companions. Will you look out for them when they arrive, please?"


    "Consider it done!" she said, beaming. "I''ll keep Kuon away from them as long as I can. I hardly want to jeopardize my favorite nephew''s love life."


    She winked, and I scowled to hide my embarrassment at the comment. I wasn''t actually her nephew, but for all intents and purposes, Liza might be an elderly aunt who doted on me during our biannual visits.


    "Thanks," I muttered as I followed her through the winding maze of passages into the center of the manor.


    A few short minutes later, we arrived at Kuon''s private garden. It was centrally located and was curated by the finest floral designers money could buy. A beautiful spread of yellow tulips, blood-red chrysanthemums, and indigo irises were spread out in configurations specifically designed to catch the eye.


    In much the same fashion as our personal garden back home, there was a small spring that let out a steady trickling sound, making it ideal for private conversations, of which I was sure this qualified.


    The garden may have been difficult to eavesdrop on, but ''private'' was a bit of a misnomer. The field of flowers was easily visible through large panes of glass. Kuon was quite proud of the sight and made sure it was as visible as possible for visiting dignitaries. He never hesitated to display the Kumire clan''s wealth and status whenever he could.


    As such, I had a clear line of sight on Kiriel. She sat alone on one of the few stone benches surrounding the central spring. She appeared to be sipping a cup of tea and reading a book. However, I could tell there was more to the story as her foot tapped restlessly on the loamy ground.


    She must be really upset.


    Although I knew Kiriel was somehow human like the rest of us, she rarely displayed any signs of anxiety or fear. Her usual manner was of quiet competence, interspersed by rare outbursts of acute displeasure.


    Liza coughed, interrupting my anxious waiting. "You gonna be okay? You''re tapping your foot something awful."


    I blanched, quickly ceasing the movement I wasn''t even aware of. "Sorry," I said. "I''m good to go. See you at dinner in a few? If I survive, that is."


    Liza rolled her eyes. "You''re going to be fine; stop overthinking it. Your mother is a wee bit rough around the edges, but I firmly believe she cares about you somewhere in there; she''s just bad about showing it. You don''t know what she''s gone through. Maybe she''ll finally show some affection now that you went through something dangerous alone?"


    I chuckled bitterly. "If only I thought that was true. Do you know what she said when Sula and I almost died in Hoenn? I''m sure you recall the Salamence attack after Sula stormed into an unknown section of Meteor Falls. It was only a few years ago."


    She nodded, cocking her head. "I do. I imagine she said she was grateful you two were alright. Am I wrong?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh outright now. I raised my pitch in a poor imitation of Kiriel''s voice. "It''s too bad about the soldiers, but at least Sula was there to cover for you freezing up."


    "Mare¡­" Liza said, trailing off as she realized there was nothing she could say to cover for Kiriel. She looked away, clearly uncomfortable.


    I hardened my resolve, preparing to deal with the many questions and critiques I knew Kiriel would have about my journey.


    Turning to Liza with a false smile, I reassured her, "It''s fine, Liza. Thank you for the lovely clothes and kind words. Kumire Hospitality has no competitors. I''ll see you at dinner."


    Not waiting for a response, I pushed through the finely crafted wooden doors and walked up to join Kiriel next to the burbling pool of water.


    "You''re late," Kiriel said pointedly, not even bothering to look my way.


    Of course I am. Nothing I do is ever fucking good enough for you.


    "Life happens, Kiriel. I''m here now, isn''t that enough?" I snapped, unable to keep the hard edge out of my voice. "I almost didn''t make it, if I''m being honest. I''d appreciate it if you showed any sense of relief I''m here at all. Would you rather be delivered a corpse?"


    Her gaze snapped towards me, this time with a distinct sense of anger. Her dark eyes were cold, colder than I could stand. "Still your tongue, son of mine," she hissed. "If you think I''m going to weep like some pathetic civilian simply because my son managed to make it through a deserted stretch of land, think again. You''re not a corpse, so it''s a moot point."


    I looked away, unable to hold her gaze. I swallowed, feeling the familiar sense of rejection I often experienced when talking with Kiriel.


    She scoffed. "What? Did you want me to say, ''Good job?¡¯ Mare, you barely made it through Fuchsia peninsula with years of private tutoring, powerful thoroughbred Pokemon, and the finest equipment available on the market? Yes, a fine job indeed."


    My chest burned with shame, and it was all I could do to maintain my composure at the scathing comments.


    "My apologies," I gritted out. "I don''t know what came over me. It must be the heat."


    "The heat," she mused. "Yes, I suppose it is quite hot. See that it doesn''t happen again."


    I breathed a silent sigh of relief as the tension settled as she chose to accept my contrived rationale. "Yes, Kiriel. It won''t happen again."


    This time, she turned to me with an expectant look. "So, care to explain why you arrived in three weeks instead of the expected ten days?"


    I nodded, standing to give my report.


    "Things started to go south after we encountered this creepy hidden inn," I began.

 Chapter 40: A Long-Awaited Confrontation

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1815


    Vermilion City Citadel


    I watched with growing anxiety as Kiriel paced back and forth, processing my concise explanation of the events that unfolded over my journey thus far. I''d kept it minimal, only covering the very basics.


    Every so often, she would look up at me, sigh, and then resume pacing with her brow furrowed as if she were stewing on some impossible question.


    I wondered what she was thinking. She didn''t seem mad at me, nor was she pleased entirely. In fact, I had never seen such an indecisive response from her in all my years of life, and it left me feeling decidedly uncomfortable.


    Finally, after five minutes of me awkwardly standing by, she spoke.


    "I''m¡­ I''m glad you''re alright. I apologize for my rash words when you first arrived; as I''m sure you picked up from Kuon, everything is not okay. When I first heard of the missing civilians, I thought nothing of it and assumed you were simply struggling through the peninsula."


    What.


    I stared dumbly at Kiriel in complete and utter shock at the first apology she''d ever issued, even after years of unfair treatment and blatant favoritism.


    What.


    Ironically, I felt panic rise in my chest at her bizarre behavior. I had wanted something like this for so long that I didn''t even know how to react now that it was in my hands. My higher functions seemed to cease functioning, as evidenced by the monosyllabic thoughts floating untethered in my head.


    What. The. Fuck.


    I stared blankly at Kiriel, and she stared right back for a long moment. "Are you alright?" she asked, cocking her head at my lack of response.


    "Uhh¡­" I trailed off for a second before slapping my cheeks roughly to snap myself out of the unbecoming stupor I found myself in.


    After a long and shaking breath, I turned to Kiriel. "Thanks, I guess?"


    Wow. Very poetic, Mare.


    I cringed internally at the paltry words I mustered for such an important event.


    Kiriel looked up at me with a sparkle of amusement in her dark eyes. "I daresay ''you''re welcome'' isn''t a tactful reply in this situation, is it?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her equivalent of a joke. "No, not really. Honestly, you''re freaking me out. What''s going on?"


    She gestured at the empty bench beside her. "Sit down; there''s much to catch you up on. Our family is in danger."


    I sat, wringing my hands. They were now slick with sweat between the heat and the foreign situation. I wanted to wipe them off on my robe, but it would leave obvious prints on the fine silk I was now garbed in; not a good look when your evening plans include trying to impress the girl you like at a formal dinner.


    "Before I begin, is there anything else you need to tell me? Beyond the fact that you were nearly killed in the Fuchsia peninsula by what appears to be one of Kuon''s men, who was supposedly working for someone in Fuchsia who was illegally using psychic pokemon to affect the civilian population. Is that about right?"


    Kiriel looked at me expectantly. Surprisingly enough, there had been no condescension in her voice, and I felt the panic in my chest recede, replaced by something warm that felt awkward and new.


    "Uh. That about sums it up. There is one more thing I should probably tell you, though," I replied.


    "Oh?"


    "Larvitar ate a water stone he found on the beach and appears to have shifted to a water type," I offered with a forced smile that was returned with a scowl.


    "Impossible," Kiriel said flatly. "That''s not how energy stones work in general. Eating one, if that were even possible, would simply release the stored energy into the localized atmosphere for a few moments before dispersing. If all a pokemon had to do was consume a stone to change its type, we would have heard about it by now. The ramifications would be far-reaching."


    I shrugged, feeling vindicated by her answer. "That''s what I said as well! But all signs point to him being a water type. He has gills, is blue, and can channel and manipulate water type-energy. Slow as a glacier on land, too. But he can zip through the water faster than Ellie''s Totodile and only seems to be growing more attached to the element. He hardly uses rock type-energy unless I order him to."


    "Fascinating," Kiriel breathed. "Who else knows about the adaptations? Have you used him in many matches so far?"


    "Not many, and no matches at all," I replied, ticking the people off on my fingers. "There''s Ellie, obviously. And Dani, too. You haven''t met her yet, but I hope she''ll spend the rest of the season with us for various reasons. There''s Ona from the Golden Dream, but I''m nearly positive she''s a Gengar. Still not sure what to think about that. He was also out with me briefly on Route 11, but I doubt any of the new trainers there thought much of it since his species is so rare in the first place. That should be about it, I think?"


    "Good," said Kiriel with a satisfied nod. "Ona won''t care at all; we''re old friends, and she''s far wiser than most humans regarding pokemon and their many mysteries. Assuming your new companion is trustworthy, we should be all right. I''ll see what I can do about setting up an appointment with the Eevee Laboratory as soon as possible to see if we can figure out what your Larvitar is undergoing."


    She stood up, resuming her pacing. "Now, if there''s nothing else, we have much to cover before dinner, so we''re on the same page going forward."


    "Well, about that. There''s one more thing that I think is important," I interjected with an even more forced smile than before.


    "What else could possibly have happened?" Kiriel asked incredulously. "Journeys are not supposed to be this eventful right from the start! Sula''s journey was nothing like this! She moved through gyms at a rate of one per month, with abundant training and not much else. I never would''ve expected you to be the problem child."


    "It''s not my fault!" I defended, annoyed at the unwarranted critique. "Things just happened. All I wanted was a mundane journey as well! It''s not like I''m happy about any of this."


    "Fine, fine. Get on with it already," Kiriel growled with a wave of her hands, but I could tell she was intrigued even if she covered it with blustery anger.


    Frankly, her return to more normal behavior relaxed me greatly, and I felt the tension that I didn''t realize I was carrying leave my shoulders and face.


    "I think I can channel dark type-energy," I said bluntly.


    Kiriel laughed at my statement. "What makes you think that? It''s not unheard of for trainers to gradually access the vestiges of type-energy, but only after years, if not decades, with their chosen specialties. You''ve never even interacted with a dark-typed pokemon. Regardless of your thoughts on the matter, I highly doubt that''s what it is."


    "Eon evolved into an Umbreon. Does that help convince you? It''s not like I haven''t had any exposure. I don''t know why, exactly, but Ona seemed pretty certain that''s what I was doing. We spoke about it at length, and it was the only thing keeping me alive despite the Hypno''s best efforts to snuff me out."


    Kiriel glared at me openly now. "I think you need to go back to the beginning; your earlier report seems like it left out all the important pieces. Hardly a comprehensive explanation in light of what you''re now conveying."


    "You seemed like you were in a hurry, so I wanted to keep it brief! There''s really not that much more to tell. It''s not like I can do much; if I think about all the sources of pain in my life, I''m able to barely wrap myself in a sheathe of¡­ darkness? I''m not certain how to better explain it; it''s not like there''s actual darkness surrounding me that I know of, and I can only do it for short periods unless I''m actively in distress," I explained, trying to cover the most relevant parts for brevity''s sake.


    "Sources of pain in your life? What are you talking about?" Kiriel asked with a snort. "You''ve been raised in abject luxury. You don''t have any pain in your life. Any child would be fortunate to have a tenth of what you possess."


    Ah yes, now this is the Kiriel I know.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I shook my head at her utter lack of insight. "I''m not going to attempt to rationalize it for you when you''re clearly incapable of understanding why I might be in pain. All that matters is that I can briefly negate the influence of psychic energy to a large degree. The Hypno couldn''t do much to me, so Adrien ordered his subordinate to get involved. Larvitar eliminated him upon Dani¡¯s command.¡±


    "It does matter! Part of the reason I''m even here has to do with you!" Kiriel snapped, her voice now harsh when it was soft a moment ago. "We may as well get into it now that we''re on the subject."


    "You''re here because you care about me and wanted to check in on me?" I asked sarcastically, knowing it was unlikely.


    "I''m here because the Fuchsia City League Representative asked me to step down as Gym Leader. Things have been growing increasingly dire since you and Eleanor departed. The KFP''s malicious hold has grown more pernicious, and I fear it''s too late to reverse the momentum. A protest was held outside the Gym after an interview I did the prior week."


    "Oh. Shit," I muttered in surprise.


    That was not what I was expecting. Kiriel had always been so popular in Fuchsia that I assumed her leadership was never in question.


    "Oh shit is right," she agreed. "Ostensibly, I''m here to take some space before any competitors worth my time make it to Fuchsia. In reality, I''m hiding like a scared little girl until they forget about me, hoping the request gets dropped or appealed. Jamie is doing damage control while we speak; he''s always had a way with people that I can''t quite seem to match despite my best efforts."


    "What did you say in the interview? You must have really messed things up to overturn over a decade of support from the community," I pointed out, feeling immensely satisfied that Kiriel was finally suffering the consequences of her actions, even if it wasn''t good for our family overall.


    The guilt I felt was outweighed by the sheer joy coursing through my veins at seeing her like this, even though I realized my thoughts would''ve shamed my many ancestors who had given their lives in service of the clan.


    They''re dead, anyway.


    "I''d rather not say," she deflected, making me more curious about what she could''ve possibly said. "In short, I made my stance against the KFP too strongly. There was a small protest at the Gym that made national television. The Seiichi Elders bid me engage in some ''PR'' as they call it. I did an interview for a popular show that''s begged me for years to make an appearance, but I fear it only made things worse. A large, organized protest ensued at the Gym, and a formal request was made for me to step down."


    There has to be more to it than that. No way people were that upset simply by Kiriel making a statement against the KFP.


    I stifled my curiosity, knowing I could look into it on my own time while in Vermilion.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Kiriel. That must be quite stressful," I said, keeping my tone carefully neutral lest I let her in on my true feelings.


    She spun towards me; her face contorted in rage. "How dare they!" she seethed, shaking in a way I had never seen, and I instinctively flinched at the abrupt shift in the conversation. Her voice was heavy with hurt, and a cold pit formed in my stomach at the naked display of emotion.


    She ignored my response, continuing her sudden and raw diatribe. "Decades of service! Thousands of lives, ripped away in defense of our homeland; the blood on my hands is so thick I can hardly stand to look at myself some days. I have flawlessly managed the Gym, taking it to the pinnacle of what Kanto could hope to achieve. I have sacrificed everything for Fuchsia."


    I sat silently, utterly out of my depth. Kiriel had never shown this side of her to me before, and any satisfaction I had felt at her plight now sat festering in my chest.


    "Even now, all I''m trying to do is prevent another pointless war. How can they not see it? How can they be lulled by the honeyed promises offered by an organization led by a man who thrives on the relentless application of violence? It doesn''t make any sense. I don''t know what to do any longer."


    Kiriel sat heavily, staring down at her feet. Her knuckles were white from how hard she clenched her fists, and her body was taut. And, against all odds, I saw a single tear trip down her face before she turned to me with an anguished expression.


    "I need your help, Mare," she whispered hoarsely.


    "My help? In case you''ve forgotten, I''m already doing my best on the existing assignment you''ve given me. I have yet to schedule my first badge match, let alone garner any media attention. I don''t think there''s anything I can do."


    "I haven''t forgotten. But I need more from you yet. I''ll be here for the next week; I need you to appear with me in several public places. You don''t have to do much; just laugh, smile, and show the world we''re a happy family. Can you do that for me, my son?"


    Any sympathy I felt was erased, replaced by a white-hot rage that had been suppressed and ignored for far too long that only now was clambering to the surface.


    No fucking way. What a shamelessly manipulative bitch.


    I laughed bitterly despite myself, catching her off guard. Her forehead screwed up in confusion at the seemingly incongruent reaction.


    "What could possibly be amusing at a time like this?" she asked with acid in her voice.


    "You''re unbelievable, Kiriel. I''m laughing at you," I replied, dropping all pretense. I let the vitriolic feelings well-established after years of quiet fermentation seep into my voice.


    I felt an immense surge of relief flood my body at finally being honest with Kiriel. I had fantasized for this very moment, and I hoped I could do it justice if only to live up my younger self''s great expectations.


    Kiriel only grew more confused, the crease in her face deepening. "Me? There''s nothing funny about this, Mare. Stop playing around. The Seiichi Legacy is in danger. Your legacy."


    "No," I shook my head. "There is. It''s funny that you seriously think that if you shed a few tears and say something nice to me for once, you can erase years of condescension and outright malice. Are you actually incompetent, or are you legitimately incapable of seeing the flaw in your thinking? Do you seriously think I''m so pathetic that I''ll come wagging my tail if you throw me the smallest of bones?"


    Kiriel''s eyes were wide in shock, and she stood there gaping at the side of myself I had never displayed. Not to anyone.


    "Well?" I spat. "Which is it? I want an answer now, or I''m not doing anything for you. I don''t give a damn about the Gym; I never have. You made it clear from day one that it would never be mine. Why should I do anything for you?"


    Her eyes hardened in anger once more, and she spoke in a low tone, barely audible. A dangerous tone. "You ungrateful, sniveling whelp. How dare you speak to me like that? You''re nothing without me! Everything you own, from the clothes on your back to the pokemon you claim as yours, from me. The training, the food, the travels around the region. From me. The peace you''ve enjoyed your entire life? From me. Built from the mountains of bodies I created, and the rivers of blood I swam through to preserve a desperate vision of peace. I¡ª"


    "Thank you," I interrupted, tired of her martyrdom. "Thank you for your service, truly. I am grateful, despite what you may think. But I didn''t ask for any of this. I didn''t ask to be your son! I don''t even want to be part of this! You have Sula; let me leave! You clearly don''t want anything to do with me unless there''s something to be gained. I''m a disposable pawn that conveniently bears the Seiichi name and jumps when you say ''jump.'' It''s always been this way! You don''t even want me! Don''t pretend otherwise, and just be fucking honest for once."


    I was practically screaming at this point, and even Kiriel shied away from the onslaught, but I didn''t stop there.


    "Your fake fucking tears disgust me. You might think I''m stupid, but I can put two and two together. You clearly said something about me that rubbed people the wrong way, so much so that they can''t stomach you any longer! And now you want me to get you out of the hole you''ve dug yourself in. No fucking way," I said with a violent shake of my head. "And what can you even do? Take away my pokemon? Take away the gear you gave me? Try it; I dare you. You need me, not the other way around; don''t get it twisted. I''m not raising a single finger to help you unless something changes."


    My hands trembled, and I felt hot tears coursing down my face, but I didn''t care. Not today, not right now. Never again. I stared defiantly at Kiriel until she looked away, unable to meet my baleful gaze.


    "Mare, I¡ª" she began, but I cut her off once more as I held up a hand.


    "Stop. I need some time to think. We can resume this conversation another time after you''ve had some time to reflect. I imagine my friends will be here soon, and I don''t want to ruin their first decent meal in days."


    I took a deep breath, quieting my agitated nervous system as Kiriel had taught me many years ago.


    Feeling calmer, I turned again to Kiriel, who was waiting quietly.


    Her eyes still showed a sliver of anger, but it was vastly outweighed by something else: sorrow? Or regret, or something I couldn''t quite understand in my current state. Either way, it didn''t look good on her.


    "For now," I continued, quieter now. "Let''s just continue the same song and dance we always do, at least for the time being. We''re quite good at it now, yes? You pretend you actually view me as your son, and I''ll pretend I''m happy to be part of this family. We''ll smile through dinner, and no one will be any wiser. Deal?"


    "Deal," she muttered.


    "But," I replied. "I have a few conditions."


    "Conditions? Name them, and I''ll do what I can, but I can''t promise anything," she warned.


    "Nope," I shook my head. "You can. You literally can because they cost you nothing. First, you tell me why you can''t seem to bring yourself to show me even the slightest inkling of love or affection. And second, after the year ends and I play my part in your merry show, you let me withdraw from the Seiichi Clan in full."


    "No," she said without hesitation. "No to both."


    I looked back at her with wide eyes, appalled at the immediacy of her response. "So there is a reason?! What could I have possibly done to earn your ire? I''m fifteen, for Arceus'' sake! I''ve done everything you ever asked of me except for now, in this moment."


    My question was met with deaf ears, and her stance was resolute. "I''ll not say more; I refuse to, and nothing you can say or do will sway me. Nor can you withdraw from the clan unless the clan elders approve it, which they never will, especially with my impending dismissal if you''re unwilling to assuage the public for the sake of our Gym."


    "Your gym," I corrected. "It was never mine to begin with. You and I both know there was really only one option. Hell, I wouldn''t be surprised if you already had Sula filling in for you while you''re ''hiding'' in Vermilion."


    Kiriel didn''t respond, preferring to walk towards the garden''s entrance as if that could simply end the conversation.


    "She is, isn''t she?" I accused. "Legendaries, you always have a fallback plan, don''t you? Unbelievable! What, best case scenario, is that your manipulations work on me, and then you can resume your role once you''ve convinced Fuchsia that you''re a doting mother? And worst case, I don''t play your game, and you just push through Sula sooner than you''d have liked."


    Kiriel didn''t look back, but she did respond. "Astute observations, as usual, Mare. It''s nothing personal; some things are more important than any one person, you included, regardless of how much of a victim you perceive yourself to be."


    And with that, Kiriel left the garden, leaving me alone with my feelings.


    I slumped down on the stone bench, overwhelmed with the rapid progression and subsequent resolution, if it could be called that, of perhaps the only honest interaction I''d ever had with my mother.


    I wasn''t allowed to process for long as a voice rang out across the garden.


    "Mr. Seiichi, your companions have arrived. Please hurry, else I fear you''ll be late for dinner."


    With a heavy sigh, I pulled myself off the bench and began mentally preparing for what I anticipated to be one of the more awkward meals I could imagine.

 Chapter 41: Kiri

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1845


    Vermilion City Citadel


    Kiriel struggled to quell her racing thoughts as she departed the garden, still reeling from Mare¡¯s sudden shift from the demure young man she¡¯d grown used to after years of subservience without a peep of protest.


    Insolent whelp. It¡¯s no matter. I don¡¯t need him regardless. Sula will pull through like she always does. Fuchsia be damned if they think I¡¯ll step down from a mere hiccup like this.


    Kiriel¡¯s shoes clacked loudly on the oaken floors as she stormed towards the room she maintained when visiting Kuon. She had a few moments before he would expect her for dinner, and she meant to make the most of it.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to show weakness. Not now, not ever. She had to compose herself lest she make it worse.


    Her rapid pace delivered her quickly into the room, and she threw herself onto the gaudy mattress in an inelegant pile of silken cloth and simmering frustration. Finding a pillow, she screamed as loudly as she could, trusting the thick wooden doors to deafen the keening remnants of sound escaping the downy padding.


    After screaming herself hoarse for a long moment, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself and take stock of the situation.


    Mare is upset, yes, but not unreasonable. He has never been unreasonable. Perhaps I¡¯ve shown my hand too strongly, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a lost cause. If I handle myself well, Mare will see reason. He has to. He just needs to smile and laugh for once in his Arceus-damned life.


    Kiriel pictured her dour son¡¯s face lighting up with laughter. Something she had hardly seen in recent years.


    Yes, that¡¯s how it will go. A few kind words over dinner, some flattering of his ego, and Mare will come running like he always does. Everything is fine. Everything will be fine.


    Kiriel started as a familiar presence not her own enveloped her mind like a sheathe of cool water being poured over a hot coal. The voice speaking directly into her psyche was delicate and lilting like a spring breeze.


    Don¡¯t delude yourself, Kiriel. Your son is too smart for that and you¡¯re too stubborn to see it.


    She grimaced; even after years of psychic conversation, the practice still brought on a splitting headache.


    No, I¡¯m confident my plan will work.


    IT WON¡¯T. You must tell him the truth. Have you forgotten all you¡¯ve gone through to get here? Have you forgotten the horrors? The agonized cries that used to haunt your nightmares such that you couldn¡¯t sleep without my assistance?


    I haven¡¯t forgotten. I will never forget. Everything I do is to avoid a repeat of the past.


    Not everything, yet you¡¯re too blind to see it. Let me show you what you¡¯re fighting for; why you need to stow your misplaced pride and once more do what is needed for the sake of your family. Nay, for all of Fuchsia. For all of Kanto, for that¡¯s what hangs in the balance. Brace yourself, my dear, for this will not be pleasant.


    No, I don¡¯t need¡ª


    Kiriel¡¯s limbs jerked as her mind¡¯s control was ripped away and forced through a path filled with a series of flickering images.


    Memories. Preserved more perfectly than humans had any right to experience.


    Kiriel could do nothing but watch in agonizing silence as they played against her will, the images filling up her entire consciousness.


    <hr>


    May 15<sup>th</sup>, 1950. Morning.


    Kiriel knows the date well, for it was the last day she could say her hands were truly clean.


    She watches as a young woman, barely more than a child, weaves her way through a series of blows meant to maim, but not kill. Her.


    Kiriel can¡¯t help but feel regret at the spark of life present in her eyes she has long since lost.


    Behind her, on a raised dais, sits an imposing man in his forties. Her father. His stoic face gives away little, but she knows he is proud. Proud that he has raised warriors that will care for his clan long after his last breath slips from his lips. Arceus, how she misses him.


    The graceful dance ends, and the young warriors stand panting in the misty morning. Soft clapping rings out across the courtyard, and they turn and watch as a beautiful woman with long, flowing hair of raven black makes her way towards them. Her mother? Yes, of course it was. Naomi.


    Kiriel had forgotten how gentle her mother¡¯s eyes were. Had she herself ever been like that? There was no way to know.


    The woman closes in, and she¡¯s holding a pitcher of refreshing water, which she happily shares with her tired children, and they giggle their gratitude. Kiriel can¡¯t help but lament she never shared such a tender moment with her own children.


    The touching scene is interrupted as one of their staff hurries over. He unfurls a scroll, hesitantly passing the document over to her father, Marius, who frowns. Deep lines, growing deeper by the moment, erupt on his impassive face.


    ¡°Our allies in Hoenn have been attacked. They call for our aid, and aid them we will,¡± he declares, even as a heavy tear rolls down his cheek. Tears?


    Her father, crying? He was supposed to love war. Had she ever noticed that? Kiriel looks towards her younger self, recoiling as she sees the anticipation gleaming in her dark eyes.


    <hr>


    The image shifts, and she is thrust into a busy tent filled with strange, sweaty men, the smell of musk and leather and excitement all bundled together into the intoxicating aroma of war.


    She watches as her younger self stands at attention, attired in gleaming lamellar armor she must have spent hours polishing. Her pokemon stand by her side.


    Kuro, her oldest companion, sitting diligently as the rest of the men begin to form ranks at their commander¡¯s call.


    Eva, her foxlike friend, and the propagator of this cursed vision, curled demurely around her ankle.


    And around her neck, a golden snake no longer than her arm, all too happy to soak up the ambient heat in the room.


    Chaos reigns for another few moments before the large canvas tent fills with rows of silent young men and women, sweating nervously as their commander studies them with a critical eye.


    He has dark hair and looks like her. Aizen. Her eldest brother, and her commanding officer.


    He stalks around, his demeanor that of a predator surrounded by prey, and she suppresses a grin as she hears gulps whenever he closes on his next target.


    Until he approaches her.


    His sharp eyes soften, and he leans in. ¡°It¡¯ll all be okay, little Kiri. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡±


    She smiles, both now and in that moment, for she was so proud of Aizen. Her gleaming role model, her knight in shining armor that could chase all the shadows away.


    <hr>


    The image shifts once more. This time, it is dark, and sheets of water stream down from an angry sky, bellowing at the insignificant humans interrupting its slumber.


    Bright lines of fire disturb the night, and her stomach turns as she hears the agonized cries of drowning men squirming in the muddy water like wriggling maggots.


    ¡°To me!¡± a voice cries. Aizen. Men that had lost all hope begin moving en masse towards their leader, who refuses to falter despite wading through steaming pools of viscera.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kiriel watches as she is surrounded by enemy troops clambering for blood. My blood.


    She inwardly cheers as she watches Kuro rip out an enemy¡¯s throat, even as she thrusts her own blade deep into the guts of another man not long for this world. One by one, her enemies fall to her unparalleled skill in delivering death.


    She sprints towards her brother, hope filling her eyes that still carry the sparkle of life. Closing in, she sees the men rallying around her brother in a pile of dead and dying.


    She trips. No. Falling heavily to the ground in the marshy land filled with holes.


    Not a moment too soon. All sound fades as a massive sheet of ice encompasses huge swathes of land. Cold. So cold.


    It¡¯s all she can do to keep her teeth from chattering as the enemy forces sweep through the area, shattering the life-like figurines dotting the battlefield one by one. She prays to a god she no longer believes in.


    She waits.


    Through the night, and then another day. Until she¡¯s sure there is no one left.


    For hours, she searches through the bodies until she finds what she is searching for. Aizen. His handsome face is torn nearly in two; his tongue, grossly swollen and blackened with frostbite, hangs from a mouth that gapes open far too wide.


    His eyes, gone. Ragged, bloody holes stare back at her. Picked clean by the ravenous hordes of Wingull enjoying the feast.


    That was all she could find, the rest of him lost among the piles of bodies.


    She weeps, for who can she look to, now?


    <hr>


    Months pass in an instant, and she is sitting in a field office. My office. It is immaculate, and the only sound she can hear is Eva¡¯s comforting purrs.


    ¡°Captain Seiichi. News from the front.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± she replies, not even taking her eyes off the map before her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the soldier says with a bow. ¡°For you.¡± He hands her a heavy sheathe of papers sealed with the Seiichi crest.


    ¡°Thank you. You may go.¡±


    Without a word, he departs, leaving her to her thoughts. She stares at the document, afraid of what it might contain. Don¡¯t open it.


    Kiriel watches herself with growing horror as she unseals the document. A long moment passes as she reads it.


    Even though it¡¯s been decades, she still remembers what it says, word for word.


    Captain Seiichi,


    It is with great sorrow in my heart that I write this letter. We have succeeded in pushing the Johtans back in northern Hoenn, but not without great loss. I regret to inform you that Akiro has fallen valiantly in service of his country. I am told he did your clan great honor in his passing. You should be proud.


    -Kuon Kumire


    Calmly, she folds up the document, carefully pressing it into neat lines, before tucking it into her robes. There is only one small imperfection; a single tear mars the otherwise unblemished paper.


    Happy birthday to me. She has just turned thirteen, yet she has no tears left to shed.


    <hr>


    She¡¯s back in Kanto, now. On the western front, south of the Silver Mountains. She is riding Kuro, surveying the masses of troops under her command.


    They¡¯re fresh. Brave. Young men from Fuchsia just a few years older than her, ready to die for misplaced beliefs of honor and chivalry.


    They look to her for guidance, to carry them through the pillars of fire and spires of ice they know are waiting just a few kilometers west. Just as she looked to Aizen.


    How did it come to this?


    Her attention is drawn to a man frantically waving to her from bestride a tired looking Rapidash, its flanks heaving in exhaustion.


    His breath comes in rapid gasps and his pupils are dilated such that she can hardly see the whites of his eyes.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± she says gently. ¡°Breathe. What news?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, Commander. I¡¯m so sorry; there was nothing we could do.¡±


    No.


    Her brow crinkles in confusion. Their troops were all here. ¡°Who is gone?¡±


    No.


    ¡°They hit Fuchsia directly. With fire; it was as if the heavens themselves rained down upon us. I¡¯m surprised you can¡¯t see the smoke from here.¡±


    No.


    ¡°Say it directly. Who is gone?¡±


    ¡°Your parents; Marius and Naomi Seiichi. The entire Seiichi compound has been turned to ash. There was nothing we could do.¡±


    This time, not a single tear dotted the ground, for it would soon be watered with something better.


    Blood.


    <hr>


    Kiriel watches in horror as an entire region is erased from the map by a single pokemon.


    Golden wings, alight with flames hotter than anything humans could produce drown the earth in its shadow, sparing no man, woman, or child.


    This isn¡¯t our world.


    <hr>


    Years have passed, now. She is fifteen; a woman grown. Gone are the eyes that sparkled with youthful dreams.


    In their place are cold orbs of ice; blacker than the dark energy wafting up in twisting, angry tendrils from the field before her.


    Graves.


    Tiny, white pieces of wood, with the remnants of whatever pok¨¦balls they could find dot the land as far as the eye can see.


    And this is just for Fuchsia.


    Kiriel turns away without a glance, leaving crowds of sobbing women and children behind.


    She doesn¡¯t have time for tears, now. Not now, not ever.


    <hr>


    More years pass. These are good ones. Filled with hope, and rebuilding, and preparation.


    Despondent wives learn to love again, and sons grow into gallant men ready to live up to the legacies their father¡¯s left behind.


    Legacy.


    What legacy is left of dying in a frigid ditch?


    If only they knew.


    If only they knew.


    Yet she can do nothing but foster their excitement for fear any negligence would leave them vulnerable.


    Alas, nothing can last forever.


    <hr>


    The images begin to blur; whatever force is drawing them from her mind is fading quickly, yet she perseveres, needing desperately to see what else lies in wait despite already knowing.


    War. Yet again, despite her best efforts.


    This time, with their closest neighbors.


    <hr>


    It was quick. Rather than years, this war was measured in mere months.


    She watches impassively as a massive winged dragon eliminates town after town in beams of crackling light. The screams are snuffed out before they could ever be uttered.


    Never again.


    <hr>


    She¡¯s in a dark room. Aromatic smoke hangs heavy in the air. She¡¯s kneeling, deferring as always to the clan elders. Those that are left.


    ¡°Rise, Kiriel. We have a new task for you,¡± her grandfather says, telling her about her next assignment.


    A husband, of all things. One skilled in the rearing of rare pokemon. An asset to the Seiichi family, and one more tie to bind the two warring regions just a little tighter.


    And, if she¡¯s fortunate, a means to grow their ever-dwindling clan.


    ¡°I live to serve,¡± she says, but she doubts she can ever learn to love.


    <hr>


    He has kind eyes. They¡¯re warm, and that scares her. Apparently, he was deemed too valuable to serve in combat.


    He¡¯s never killed.


    He has never seen death up close.


    Yet, maybe it¡¯s what she needs to thaw her heart.


    As she walks down the aisle with him, she thinks it just might work.


    <hr>


    Kiriel thought that war was difficult, yet she doubted many of her trainers had ever borne a child.


    The pain was worth it.


    She smiles down at her newborn child, yet no tears fall.


    Her husband embraces her warmly, his love true and unabashed.


    She still feels nothing but smiles all the same.


    <hr>


    Another year passes, and she¡¯s in a meeting.


    Not a war meeting, but an actual meeting.


    One meant for peacetime and for building things¡ªnothing she excels at. Rather, she feels guilty by sullying its pure intentions by her very presence.


    Old men are negotiating about something or other¡ªSeiichi old men, who lie and scheme for minute benefits.


    It¡¯s all she can do to stay awake, until her neighbor leans over and whispers, ¡°Us soldiers don¡¯t belong here, do we? How can we play at peace when all we¡¯ve done is strip the lives from those more deserving.¡±


    She looks at him with wide eyes. Finally.


    Someone who understands.


    She smiles, feeling something for the first time in years.


    <hr>


    ¡°Love you, dearest,¡± she lies as she departs her home¡ªwhere her husband and daughter wave goodbye with smiling eyes.


    She knows where she¡¯s going; she knows it well.


    This isn¡¯t the first time, after all.


    Through darkened streets she discretely meets the only person to make her feel something.


    ¡°I see you,¡± he says, and she cries for the first time in what feels like a lifetime.


    She stands naked, tears streaming down her face as she falls into bed with her lover, their bodies slick with passion.


    She laughs, and cries, and talks about life with excitement and vigor in such a way that makes her feel alive again.


    Her lips are loose; nothing is off limits, and she bares her soul and more, talking long after the sun has set.


    She is happy. She doesn''t deserve to be happy, yet she is happy despite her many sins.


    <hr>


    She blinks her eyes awake, searching the bed for the man who makes her feel whole.


    Gone.


    Only to find that the meeting she didn¡¯t care about suddenly wasn¡¯t going their way anymore, and her man was nowhere to be found.


    Gone.


    There must be a traitor in the clan, they say. But none suspect her, for how could she ever let them down?


    Gone.


    Cloying shame chokes her, and acrid bitterness replaces the burgeoning sprouts of life just beginning to claw their way through the frozen shard of ice she calls a heart.


    <hr>


    A son. A beautiful, healthy boy. His eyes are hers, yet not.


    They¡¯re certainly not her husbands.


    However, they brim with unbridled joy.


    Yet, she cannot bear to look at him, for all she sees is loss.


    Betrayal. Guilt. Shame.


    Shame, most of all; dyed in failure.


    Her failure.


    They swirl around in her with no place to go, festering like a wound left to rot in the dark.


    <hr>


    She watches as her darling boy cries over the corpse of a pokemon, its body too weak to hold up to the rigors of training.


    Beside him, his sister wears a confused look.


    It¡¯s only natural that not all make it, yet he doesn¡¯t seem to understand.


    He clutches the body to his tiny chest, wracked with sobs that won''t abate.


    Soft.


    Too soft to survive in an uncaring world.


    It was then that Kiriel knew what her role was.


    If he was soft, then all that was required was to forge him into something hard.


    That, she could do, even if she could hardly stand to look at him.


    <hr>


    Kiriel lay in a pool of sweat, her breath rasping and shallow.


    Do you see now, Kiri? Do you see what you must do? Hardness isn¡¯t enough. Pretending you can do this alone isn¡¯t enough.


    Eva¡¯s voice was gentler now, and it soothed her aching mind.


    I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t tell him.


    You CAN. You need to; else he may very well follow through on his threat to sabotage all you¡¯ve worked for. If nothing else, you have succeeded in hardening the boy.


    Warm tears trickled down her face. She wiped them off, making her way over to a mirror in an attempt to make herself presentable for the waiting dinner party. She was a mess; the slight bit of makeup she usually wore ran in dark streams down her puffy eyes and red face.


    Kiriel couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight, but it was a twisted smile.


    ¡°Miss Seiichi? Everyone is here and waiting for you. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Coming,¡± she called, steeling herself in every way she knew how.


    Thank you, dearest Eva.

 Chapter 42: Dinner Party

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1800


    Eastern Vermilion Pokemon Center


    After confirming their identities, Jed made a brief call to someone before informing them they would be picked up shortly.


    They waited patiently in the street, filled with exhausted trainers returning home from their adventures. After a few awkward minutes where no one really said much, a finely crafted carriage led by two Ponyta arrived to pick them up, easily splitting the waves of trainers as they recognized the distinctive golden sigil imprinted on its side.


    The driver hopped off the carriage, giving a nod of greeting to Jed before smoothly opening the door for them to climb into the luxurious ride.


    The attendant quirked up his eyes at Anabelle but declined to comment on their appearance, even though Dani knew they looked more than a little ragged. After they settled in, the driver gave a quiet word to his pokemon, and the carriage took off as quickly as it could, given the busy state of the streets.


    Guess we''re traveling in style, thought Dani as she took in the sights from her vantage point above the crowds as she settled in for the journey up through the city.


    Dani had never been up to the upper districts, only able to afford the cheap inns populated by rowdy sailors down in the bottom tier of the city. The pokemon centers were technically free, but they were almost always full unless you reserved a spot in advance, which was difficult to do while on the road.


    According to Jed, they would be staying at the Citadel for their stay. Dani had seen the compound before, but who hadn''t? It was impossible to miss the imposing building overlooking all of Vermilion with its high walls and elegant gardens.


    However, despite the numbing energy filling her veins, she still felt a trickle of anticipation make itself known. It was a relief, honestly. She feared she had lost the ability to feel entirely.


    Her battle with Kuon the previous season had been uneventful as only first badge matches could; she had timidly ordered her pokemon around while Kuon disinterestedly tested their strength with gym pokemon kept weak to use against beginning trainers.


    Despite that, she barely scraped out a win with her team, which, at the time, had only consisted of Beedrill and Venonat. By this point, it was nearly a year ago, and she felt confident she had far surpassed the fifteen-year-old version of herself.


    However, Dani wasn''t nervous about battling Kuon; her badge was good for two years. If she wanted to, she could skip most of the gym battles until she reached Blair''s gym in Saffron.


    Rather, she feared how she might respond when she saw Mare. It had only been a few short hours, but it felt much longer, given what Ellie had shared. It was strange how finding out a single new piece of information re-colored earlier interactions with the boy.


    Her face burned with shame when she thought of all the times Mare had offered her help and she had refused him, mistakenly believing he was looking down on her. She attributed his hurt look to pity when it was honest hurt feelings.


    Ugh. I''m such an idiot.


    Could she act the same? Would she suddenly feel something she didn''t right now? Would Mare be able to tell she knew how he felt?


    She couldn''t decide which of Ellie''s ''options'' felt right to proceed with, either. Shutting Mare down completely didn''t feel right, as she couldn''t give a genuine answer about how she felt until she decided to release the numbing energy, which by this point felt like second nature to her.


    ''Friend-zoning'' him seemed wrong, as well. Needlessly hurting Mare just so she could avoid her feelings felt cruel.


    So, she was left with doing nothing.


    The options swirled within her as they traveled through the city, yet she found no easy answers.


    It was easy to stay silent; Ellie oohed and ahhed over every little thing, earning smiles from their otherwise stoic guide, who must have been proud of the city.


    Her somewhat-friend''s excitement was even mildly contagious, and the hint of a smile graced her lips at some of Ellie''s more over-the-top reactions.


    Not that Dani could blame her; it really was something. The first time she walked into Vermilion, she was awestruck by its sheer presence. Even Fuchsia''s busiest days paled compared to an average day here in Vermilion.


    People constantly bustled around accomplishing all manner of different tasks. From loading and unloading ships, to pokemon matches, to hawking wares on the streets, people thrived on the unique chaos endemic to port cities.


    Normally, she felt stressed out by the milling masses of people, but her newfound calm also seemed to extend to crowds, for which she was grateful.


    Ellie asked Jed a million questions, leaving Dani in peace for the entire ride. She appreciated the welcome distraction as it allowed her to organize her thoughts before the inevitable encounter.


    Before long, they climbed through the city and were already approaching the Citadel. The day began fading to evening, and long shadows marred the road from the imposing stone walls surrounding the extensive property.


    Without a word from their driver, the gates opened as if drawn by an invisible string, and the Ponyta continued through without interruption. The well-kept stone road was surrounded by lush foliage and continued for nearly a hundred meters before hitting a wide roundabout in front of yet another gate.


    However, in contrast to its stony counterpart, this one was clearly ornamental, meant to impress any guests before they ever entered negotiations to gain even the slightest of advantages. And it worked; Dani couldn''t help but feel awe at the work of art that dominated her attention, and she imagined visiting dignitaries were no different.


    Intricate carvings that brought to mind howling storms and crackling electricity made up the entirety of the huge wooden structure, and the manor loomed ominously behind it. The Kumire sigil was featured prominently in the center of the arch. Two attendants waited with wooden smiles plastered to their faces as the carriage slowed to a halt.


    "Wow," beamed Ellie with a wide smile as she peered out the window. "I lowkey forgot Mare was a big shot until now, but it looks like we''re getting the royal treatment! They don''t normally let just anyone up here, do they?"


    "Chanse," agreed Anabelle, although Dani was certain the pokemon had no idea what visiting the Citadel represented.


    "No, we do not," said Jed with a forced smile as he stepped out from the carriage, turning to help them down. "In fact, hardly anyone is allowed into the Citadel beyond members of the Kumire clan or its affiliates."


    "Very cool," said Ellie, sounding suitably impressed.


    "Indeed," agreed Jed, and this time, the smile appeared genuine.


    "Chansey, chanse," parroted Anabelle in the same tone as the pokemon twirled around to take in their surroundings, her little mouth open in admiration of the scene.


    "So, what''s the plan going forward?" asked Dani as she followed the others out of the carriage and towards the entrance to the manor. "I''d love to bathe and change, if possible. And Ellie is covered with blood if you hadn''t noticed."


    "Not my fault!" defended Ellie as she picked at her shirt, crispy with Petal''s blood from her earlier bout. "Although we definitely should get to a pokemon center as soon as possible."


    At her remark, Jed signaled to one of the attendants, an aging woman with gray hair tied up in a tight bun, who leaped to respond. "These women have injured pokemon; please take their teams to the healing wing, if you would."


    Jed turned to Dani. "The Kumire clan maintains extensive medical facilities; far superior to what you''ll find in a regular pokemon center. Aja here," he gestured to the smiling attendant, "will take any injured pokemon for treatment. I assure you, there is no need to have your pokemon out and about while you''re here. It''s not the wild, after all."


    Ellie shrugged, handing over her belt to Aja, who looked expectantly at Dani after tucking the pokemon away somewhere in the silken robes everyone except for them seemed to be wearing. "If you say so! Just make sure you take super good care of Petal; it''s totally my fault she got banged up like that, but I''ll do better next time! Thanks!"


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "What about this Chansey here?" asked Jed with a frown at Anabelle, who was wearing a blue children''s dress they had picked up from Fisherman''s Village.


    "She doesn''t have a pok¨¦ball! We''re just friends for now. Is it okay if she stays with me?" inquired Ellie while making Eevee eyes at the aging guard.


    "Fine," Jed relented. "But if she disrupts dinner, we will provide you with a ball, or we''ll forcibly remove her from the premises."


    "Got it," gulped Ellie meekly. "You hear that Anabelle? No funny business."


    "Chanse," nodded Anabelle, but she shot a petulant glare at Jed, who ignored her and turned to Dani.


    "And you? Would you mind sending your team off with Aja?" asked Jed.


    "No problem," said Dani as she followed suit, although it made her uncomfortable to return Chausette; they had hardly been separated since she caught her, and it felt like she was losing a part of herself. "My Scyther lost a limb recently. Would it be possible to regrow it? The injury was some days ago."


    Jed smiled, giving a sharp nod of dismissal to the attendant, who hustled off to wherever the medical wing was located. "Of course. I was informed your pokemon were injured defending you from brigands while on the road; our medical staff will give such a valiant warriors the finest treatment."


    Dani and Ellie cocked their heads in unison, glancing at each other in shared confusion.


    Brigands? Who even uses that word anymore? And what is he talking about?


    "Rigghhhtt," said Ellie with a forced laugh. "Brigands. Couldn''t have said it better myself, right, Dani?"


    The other girl looked at Dani with a knowing look, as if she was somehow supposed to interpret what Ellie wanted.


    Am I supposed to play along? Adrien was hardly a brigand, more like an outright murderer, but Ellie seems to have a plan.


    "Yes, that''s accurate," she confirmed. However, Jed seemed to sense something was off, as evidenced by the crinkling of his brow. She moved the conversation along before he could delve into it. "In any case, as to my first question, can Ellie and I please bathe and make ourselves more presentable before we do anything else? We''re disgusting. I can hardly imagine Kuon wants to dine with women in such a state."


    "Unfortunately, no," said Jed with a look of pity. "We''re already running late; I imagine everyone awaits us. However, as you may know, Kuon is a war veteran many times over; his standards of acceptability are more than a bit distorted after years of service. Bathing is often a luxury in such settings, so I suspect your fears are baseless."


    "It''ll be fine," consoled Ellie as she gave Dani a gentle pat on the shoulder. "You look great! Besides, everyone will be focused on how stinky Mare is, anyway! People will hardly notice us."


    Jed chuckled at the comment. "Actually, Master Seiichi has likely bathed and changed at this point; he arrived at the center nearly two hours ago before traveling up to the Citadel with Kuon."


    Ellie gasped, her confident face turning into an expression of horror. "Not fair! Jed, no! You can''t let us go to dinner like this! I''m covered in blood!"


    "A badge of honor, then. No one at this dinner is a stranger to blood, I assure you," replied Jed, but his tone was final.


    Dani rolled her eyes at how quickly Ellie changed her tune, even if she agreed with the other girl to a certain extent. "Lead on, then. Let''s get this over with. The sooner we have dinner, the sooner I can bathe," she said, wistfully holding up her dusty braid with a forlorn look.


    "Indeed. Follow me," responded Jed as he headed towards the entrance without a backward glance.


    Dani waited a moment before following, letting Jed pull ahead slightly, before taking the opportunity to whisper to Ellie as discretely as she could. "What''s going on? What''s this about brigands?"


    Ellie glanced at Jed before whispering, "Mare clearly doesn''t want us talking¡ª"


    "What are you girls whispering about?" Interjected an unfamiliar voice from behind them, startling the two girls. It was a woman''s voice but deeper than any Dani had ever heard.


    An elderly woman with a friendly smile emerged from the shadows behind them. She had grey hair, going on white, which was done up in a complex, swirling mess of loops and tassels. She wore a vibrant orange kimono that looked like it cost more than Dani''s mom made in a year.


    Ellie, reacting swiftly, swirled about, pasting on an easygoing smile. "Nothing much, ma''am. Just commenting on the beautiful architecture. The names Eleanor, but you can call me Ellie! Pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    How does she change like that so fast?


    Dani was yet again shocked and impressed at Ellie''s formidable social skills but didn''t want to be completely outdone. She turned to face the aging newcomer, settling into a formal bow. "Dani Fiore at your service, ma''am."


    The older woman raised her eyebrows, taking in the two young women, one covered liberally in blood and dirt. "My, my. What lovely manners. I''m Eliza Kumire, but you can just call me Liza! Welcome to my humble abode."


    She dropped her voice, whispering conspiratorially. "Mare, the darling he is, asked me to take care of you two before dinner."


    "Ladies?" called Jed, who had just realized they were no longer following him.


    "In a minute, dear Jed! Go on ahead without us. Distract my idiot husband while I get these girls something nice to wear; we''ll be naught but a few moments."


    "Liza¡­" sighed Jed. "Kuon gave clear instructions; they were to be brought here without delay. I''m sorry, but orders are orders."


    "Jed. Walk. Away. I''ll not say it again. We''ll be naught but a few moments. Or do I need to talk to your wife?" The woman''s voice was still kind, but it had notes of steel in it now.


    Jed sighed again, rubbing his brow as if to ward off a burgeoning headache. "Fine. But you owe me one. Just promise to be quick?"


    "Consider it done," replied Liza as she turned to take in the two young women, gesturing with her eyes to an offshoot from the main path. "Come with me. I feel bad pulling rank on Jed like that. He is an excellent soldier, but it wouldn''t be fair for you to walk into your first formal dinner in such a state."


    The two young women nodded wordlessly, more than happy to follow their newfound savior wherever she might lead, as long as the dream of a bath was still alive.


    They followed Liza through a number of twists, eventually making their way toward a decent-sized building; steam could easily be seen rising from vents built into the ceiling.


    "No way," breathed Ellie as she recognized the structure, turning to Liza with wide eyes. "We''re seriously getting to take a bath?"


    "Well, more like a quick dip, but yes. Hurry," urged Liza with a chuckle at the earnest reaction. "I promised to be quick. I''ll go find some clothes while you girls clean up. You have ten minutes and not an instant longer."


    "Thank you," said Dani, trying to impart as much gratitude as she could, already imagining the feeling of fully clean hair for the first time in weeks.


    "Of course, dear. Now hurry along," Liza said, with a shooing gesture as she turned to scrounge up some clothes that might fit the two girls.


    "Thanks!" chimed in Ellie, who was excitedly opening the door to the baths with Anabelle trailing behind. "We''ll be quick!"


    Dani followed her in, taking in the inside of the structure. There were dim lights spaced equally around the steaming pool, and it was rich with various herbal scents she concluded came from the dizzying array of colored vials set at the pool''s edge.


    The girls shed their clothes, slipping into the steaming water with sighs of contentment as the hot water soaked into their weary bodies. Anabelle just watched from the side, not wanting to get her dress wet.


    They passed the next few minutes without a word, silently washing off weeks of built-up grime that had collected without easy access to a normal bath.


    "Help. I''m dead," joked Ellie as she stared up at the ceiling, mindlessly blowing bubbles into the water.


    "No kidding," Dani agreed, counting down their few remaining moments in her head; there were far too few for her liking. "Thank the Legendaries Liza talked Jed out of sending us right into things without a chance to clean up. We''ll have to thank Mare later."


    "Ugh. Don''t remind me; I just want to stay here forever!" groaned Ellie as she turned to face her. "So, are you excited?"


    Dani cocked her head. "Excited for what?"


    "A fancy dinner, of course. What else? I bet they have a private chef!" Ellie grinned. "The fanciest meal I ever had was breakfast with the Seiichi''s; I bet this is much nicer!"


    "You might be right," Dani mused, envisioning a table laden with all manner of delicacies imported from the many regions Vermilion traded with. Her stomach growled loudly, earning a raucous laugh from Ellie.


    "It''s good to see you''re still human! I was worried I''d lost you entirely!"


    "I still get hungry," grumbled Dani defensively. "I haven''t changed completely, you know? Despite what you might think of me, I''m still just a girl."


    "I can tell," joked Ellie with a wink, causing Dani''s face to heat up in embarrassment. "There''s a reason our good friend Mare has the hots for you! Your abs are crazy, dude. You put most guys to shame."


    "Stop," protested Dani weakly. "It''s not that bad, is it?"


    "Relax, dude," placated Elie with barely contained mirth. "You''re, like, way too self-conscious. I''m just giving you shit. Nothing wrong with being in shape."


    "Right," agreed Dani, feeling better from the reassurances. "I wonder what clothes Liza will bring us, too."


    Ellie shrugged. "Probably some fancy robes like everyone else is wearing, doncha'' think? They seem pretty formal here. Everyone at Mare''s house was wearing stuff like this, too. I wonder what color they''ll pick out for you?"


    "Hopefully, nothing too bright. I hate bright colors. I feel like it makes me look even paler than I already am,¡± said Dani as she examined her arms. Even after weeks in the sun, her skin hadn''t lost its alabaster complexion. If anything, her skin looked even lighter, if that were possible.


    "Yeah, that checks out. You are super pale. What''s the deal with that?" asked Ellie curiously.


    "Your guess is as good as mine. It''s just always been that way. No matter how much time I spend in the sun, it doesn''t change much. I''ve gotten used to it."


    "It''s really pretty," said Ellie quietly. "I think most girls would be super jealous of you." She cleared her throat. "Annnywayyss. I bet Liza picks out a nice dark grey for you; that''s what I would pick out if I were forced to. It would go nice with your eyes and hair."


    "Grey would be acceptable," agreed Dani, envisioning herself in a grey silk kimono. The image was pleasing, she had to admit. "Regardless, I''m grateful for the chance to clean up."


    "Yeah, no doubt," replied Ellie with a nod. "Before she returns, we should settle on a game plan going forward. Clearly, something is up. I don''t know the details, but it seems obvious we shouldn''t mention Adrien and company unless Mare does first. Sound like a deal?"


    "I suppose so, but I want an explanation afterward. What Adrien did was wrong. Why should we avoid talking about what happened?"


    "Dunno. It''s not our call. We''re just accessories to the big things going on here, it seems to me. Better not to rock the boat if we can help it," suggested Ellie. "I''m sure we''ll be able to talk to Mare soon enough."


    "Okay," said Dani reluctantly. "You''re probably right, but it doesn''t sit well with me. Why do you thi¡ª"


    They were interrupted as the door opened with a thud, and Liza stormed in, cradling two silken garments. "You girls ready? It''s about time. Hurry and get dressed. These are for you. I wish you the best of luck at your first dinner party! I''m sure we''ll all have a lovely time. After all, you must be excited to meet Mare''s mother!¡±

 Chapter 43: Sideways

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1900


    Vermilion City Citadel


    Dani plucked idly at her sleeves as she evaluated herself in the nearby mirror, twirling about every which way with a critical eye. Her wishes had been granted; Liza hadn¡¯t brought her a bright color, instead picking out a dark blue kimono that she suspected was produced of the finest silk money could buy.


    ¡°You look great, like, holy,¡± said Ellie from behind her. The girl was wearing a matching garment, except hers was a deep burnt orange that complimented her hair nicely. She looked completely at ease for someone in their situation. How is she so calm?


    ¡°You think so?¡± asked Dani, feeling distinctly uncomfortable as she looked at her reflection. Her face was tired, and a large scar marred her right cheekbone. It was impossible to miss. She had known the wound was there, of course, but looking at the ugly purple lump of flesh in contrast to her alabaster skin didn¡¯t sit right with her. Her mother would probably be appalled when she next saw her. Oh well, not like I can do anything now. Best to just get used to it; it wasn¡¯t like trainers were expected to go their entire careers without injuries.


    ¡°I know so,¡± Liza interjected with a smile. ¡°You girls both look great! I haven¡¯t lost my touch after all these years! I was never a front duty trainer, preferring to work behind the scenes to clothe the soldiers.¡±


    The older woman waited by the door with a contented air, seeming like nothing more than a doting grandmother playing dress-up with daughters she only got to see on holidays. She had neatly shown the two girls how to put on the relatively complex garments, but it would be more accurate to say she had nearly dressed them in entirety, whirling them about dexterously as she fiddled with this and that, and before Dani knew it, she was wearing the beautiful robes without the slightest idea of how they worked.


    ¡°See,¡± smirked Ellie. ¡°Liza agrees. The contrast between rugged and elegant is crazy hot on you, in my opinion.¡±


    Dani shrugged but felt hints of warmth blossom on her cheeks at the blunt statement. ¡°If you say so. I¡¯ll have to take your word for it considering I¡¯ve never worn something like this before. I feel¡­naked? Is there any need for the cloth itself to be so sheer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the nature of the silk, dear. I assure you once you grow used to it you won¡¯t want to wear anything else,¡± explained Liza. ¡°Now, without further ado, let¡¯s be off to dinner. Kuon has prepared one of our coziest dining rooms. He¡¯s been excited for your arrival since Kiriel showed up a few days ago. He loves showing off, and I think he needs to let off some steam considering recent events wearing on him."


    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Dani, falling into line behind Liza as she led them back through the maze of a complex. ¡°Pardon my question, but are there any formalities we should be aware of? I hardly want to make a fool of myself in such august company.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± mused Ellie ahead of her. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t embarrass ourselves, I think it should be considered a win, so anything that helps us avoid that would be great to hear. If you please.¡±


    Liza laughed, then, the resonant sound easing the cold pit of anxiety in Dani¡¯s gut somewhat. ¡°You girls are thinking far too hard about this. I can¡¯t speak for Kiriel, but my husband doesn¡¯t bite. He¡¯ll be overjoyed to have some new faces to tease. I suggest you simply ignore him and put him in his place if warranted. Sometimes he can push the line between appropriate or not, but I assure you, he means no harm.¡±


    ¡°So, he likes to mess with people, basically?¡± asked Ellie with a dismissive snort. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so bad. Anything else?¡±


    Liza gave them a crooked smile. ¡°If I thought so, I wouldn¡¯t have stuck with him for the last five decades, but he can certainly be grating.¡± She paused, pondering. ¡°But, I have to admit I¡¯m a bit desensitized in many ways. I apologize up front if he offends you. As to what not to do, I would say just be yourselves. My husband has a very discerning eye contrary to his demeanor. If you¡¯re lying or faking it, he¡¯ll know. Not to mention, I would love to get to know you both better, as well. Mare is as dear to us as our own family.¡±


    I didn''t realize they were that close? I wonder why Mare neglected to mention we would be staying at the literal Vermilion Citadel of all places.


    On that vaguely ominous note, they turned a corner and the hallway opened up into where Dani deduced they would be dining. True to Liza¡¯s word, the location was quaint and cozy.


    Rather than the huge dining hall she had envisioned, the room was moderately sized, with a large glass wall giving an expansive view of what looked like a flower garden. The room was decorated with a variety of tapestries, paintings, and even several antique-looking instruments she vaguely recognized.


    In the center was simply a small dining table set for six, with a child sized chair set up at the end of the table for Anabelle. In contrast to what she expected, with the head of the clan taking the head of the table, it was set up far more intimately, with the seats directly facing each other. She gulped, imagining facing down two of Kanto''s most iconic figures at a casual dinner like they were old friends.


    I wonder what I would be doing had I never chosen to follow Mare after our first match? Loitering around with a bunch of inexperienced boys desperate to impress me? Certainly nothing so nerve-wracking as the table before her.


    On one side, she saw the familiar face of Kuon Kumire, patriarch of Vermilion City. He was talking animatedly, throwing his arms wide to emphasize this or that. His whole being shifted as they entered the room; his previously amused eyes were now sharp, and he was staring her down.


    Appraising her, if she had to put a word to it.


    She froze, not expecting the intense focus being directed her way out of nowhere. A second later, the moment passed, and his hard eyes shifted back to the mirth he exhibited prior to their arrival as if nothing had happened.


    What the hell was that for? He can¡¯t remember me, could he? She didn¡¯t know what was going on but managed to match his stabbing gaze until it relented.


    ¡°Liza, my dear,¡± Kuon beamed, his eyes on his wife now. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you! It was getting lonely here without a feminine touch¡ªespecially now that Mare here is growing up. No beard, but he certainly looks more rugged, does he not? And he''s really filled out nicely.¡±


    "Kuon, please," groaned Mare as he turned their way with desperate eyes. "Liza! Thank goodness you''re here! Tell him to drop this out-dated joke!"


    Their hostess chuckled at his plea, turning to address her husband. ¡°Happy to oblige you, idiot husband, if only to spare poor Mare,¡± said Liza tersely, but the hint of a smile on her face made it clear she had nothing but fond feelings for the man. ¡°I come bearing flowers, as it were.¡±


    She turned back to them, gesturing grandly as if their presence was cause for celebration. ¡°On my left we have Daniella Fiore, Fuchsia native. On the right, we have Eleanor Rayne, and her trusty companion, Anabelle.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± waved Ellie brightly as she put on yet another radiant smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir. Thank you for hosting us here!¡± The girl looked expectantly at Dani after her introduction.


    ¡°Dani Fiore,¡± she said with a bow, hoping it was formal enough for the foreign setting. Was I supposed to curtsy? Bow deeply? Grovel?


    ¡°Chans,¡± Anabelle chirped with the pokemon equivalent of a bow. Dani imagined it was difficult with the body type of a Chansey, after all.


    ¡°Lovely to meet you!¡± replied Kuon as he gestured across from himself to where two empty seats awaited. ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you from Mare. Only good things, of course! Feel free to take a seat while we wait for Kiriel to arrive.¡±


    Only as Dani moved to take a seat did she truly notice Mare as she finally caught her bearings. The Seiichi was seated on the far left of the table on the side closest to them wearing a lovely green robe in the same style as theirs, his hair hanging in lustrous waves down his shoulders. He had clearly taken advantage of the opportunity to take a bath considering the cacophony of herbal scents wafting off of him.


    And he was staring at her, his eyes slightly wide, although she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from shock or something else. She swore she could hear him gulp. Was he afraid? Gulps were hard to interpret, but she decided it was probably a good sign. Good sign for what? she wondered, still unsure of what she actually wanted. I wish Ellie had never told me anything.


    As Dani was trying to figure out what she was feeling, something nudged her from behind. ¡°Dude, go sit down,¡± said Ellie with a slight push. ¡°Standing here like this is rude.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± she replied, feeling sheepish at what probably looked like her just freezing up in the middle of the hallway. She walked forward, unsure of where to sit. On one hand, if she sat next to Mare, he might think it meant something, but on the other hand, if she sat on the far side, away from him, he would definitely think it meant something.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Her decision was made for her as Ellie sat down on the far-right side, leaving her to sit smack in the middle. And, more importantly, next to Mare. Only a few centimeters separated them now.


    It was funny; she had spent weeks in near constant contact with him. Training, talking¡ªwalking for hour upon hour every day¡ªand she hadn¡¯t thought anything of it, feeling for the most part totally comfortable. He was just Mare, the boy she was traveling with to learn from. They got along well, and she even enjoyed the private conversations they snuck in here and there, although he sometimes made her feel like she was a pale imitation of a true trainer.


    Now, though? She was acutely aware of his presence simply by virtue of Ellie informing her that he had feelings for her, even if the numbing energy dampened the effects. It made her whole body vibrate with nervous energy against her will as various irrational thoughts flitted around. What did he think of her attire? Was he happy to be sitting next to her? What was he thinking about?


    Dani had to admit that he looked good dressed as he was. Although she and Ellie had sometimes given Mare a hard time about his clothes, he now looked born to wear elegant robes and attend fancy dinners, impressing people with the knowledge she knew he prided himself over. She could hardly imagine him in anything else, now. I guess that''s the difference between the ruling clans and everyone else. She could already tell it would be difficult to go back to normal.


    ¡°You two look lovely,¡± Mare said, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m glad Liza managed to get you into a bath¡ªit makes all the difference.¡±


    Before Dani could respond, Ellie beat her to it.


    ¡°Mareeee,¡± she groaned. ¡°When you say it like that it makes it sound like we only look good because we took a bath.¡± She threw her hands up in the air dramatically, looking at Liza and Kuon in turn. ¡°Has he always been like this? Unable to give anything but a twisted compliment?¡±


    Kuon guffawed, with Liza joining in more subtly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Miss Rayne,¡± he said, shaking his head theatrically to match Ellie¡¯s playful energy. ¡°Although, I can¡¯t blame him; Kiriel, who should have arrived by now, is much the same. I¡¯d say it was a Seiichi thing if not for Sula and Jamie, who are natural social Butterfrees.¡±


    ¡°Let me correct myself,¡± protested a frowning Mare as he looked their way, his face serious. "I didn''t mean it that way. You both look lovely¡ªand you look lovely whether or not you¡¯re covered in mud, blood, or glass¡ªa bath simply serves to make you shine all the brighter, if only due to the smiles on your faces after weeks on the road.¡± He turned to Kuon and Liza with a smirk. ¡°How was that? Better?¡±


    It was better, she had to admit¡ªespecially considering he had seen them covered in all three of those substances.


    The couple looked at each other consideringly¡ªan entire conversation passing between them in an instant after decades of marriage. ¡°Better,¡± agreed Liza with a nod and twitching lips as she directed her gaze back to Dani and Ellie in turn. ¡°Or do we disagree, ladies?¡±


    ¡°Meh, shameless suck up,¡± laughed Ellie. ¡°But I¡¯ll admit it was a bit of an improvement. If I didn¡¯t know him better, I¡¯d think he was a womanizer, what with his fancy clothes and pretty hair!¡±


    Kuon nodded in agreement before once again catching her eyes. ¡°And you, Dani? Do you approve of Mare¡¯s second attempt, or shall we have him try again?¡±


    Dani cleared her throat, searching for the right words that wouldn¡¯t leave her looking like a fool, eventually settling on the safe route. ¡°It was fine, I thought?¡±


    At her comment, she felt, rather than saw, Mare deflate beside her. Why did he react that like that? Fine means fine, doesn¡¯t it? I can''t very well say too much in a situation like this, can I? Still, Dani somehow knew she had given an incorrect answer.


    ¡°I see,¡± said Kuon, voice neutral. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re off the hook, dear boy! Well said; there''s something special about a woman that looks just as good covered in blood."


    Liza rolled her eyes, elbowing Kuon who gave a startled yelp. "Ignore him, Mare."


    ¡°What a relief,¡± replied Mare as his face relaxed into a smile. "Glad we''re continuing the annoying trend of giving me a hard time no matter the setting. Yay."


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a time-honored tradition that promotes resilience! You know this as good as I,¡± said Kuon with a wink, although his attention shifted as an unfamiliar woman entered from the far side of the room.


    Well, not entirely unfamiliar, insofar as Dani could tell immediately who it was even had she not know who to expect. With the raven hair, dark eyes, and intense air, Mare was practically a carbon copy of his mother. Although she could tell immediately something was off.


    In every interview she had ever seen of Kiriel, the woman had been cold and detached, somehow managing to convey a sense of unadulterated competency with every word, instilling confidence in her charges that everything would be okay simply because she would make it so by sheer force of will.


    People knew her as a war hero that had managed Fuchsia for the last several decades, bearing them through wars, famines, and a complete overhaul of how pokemon and humans interacted via the league circuit system.


    Now, though? The woman that Dani had grown up seeing was gone, and she was unsure what remained in her place. Kiriel¡¯s subtle makeup was in disarray, eyes red-rimmed and puffy¡ªunequivocal signs of a hard cry, something she could hardly rectify with her mental image of the hardened Gym Leader.


    Kiriel smiled gently as she sat down to Kuon¡¯s right, who nodded in greeting, although Dani could tell he was offput as well. ¡°I apologize for my tardiness; something came up and I needed to take a moment to myself. Thank you all for your patience.¡±


    Next to her, Mare¡¯s body had stiffened, hands clenched at his sides beneath the table where only she could see.


    Is he upset? Did something happen between them? It had to be a shock to find out his mom was here out of the blue, after all.


    After a moment of quiet as everyone processed Kiriel¡¯s arrival, Liza spoke up, her voice tentative. ¡°Not a problem at all, Kiriel. We were just making casual conversation while we were waiting.¡± She paused, thinking for a moment before turning to Kiriel. ¡°I hope you were able to resolve whatever came up?¡±


    Kiriel nodded, a sad smile surfacing on her face and lingering there. ¡°I was, I think. Thank you for your concern, Liza.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem at all, dear."


    Kuon cleared his throat. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s finish up introductions and get some food and drink rolling.¡± When he seemed satisfied he had their attention, he continued, ¡°Before we get into things, I want to be clear what this dinner is about; we¡¯re here to celebrate you folks arriving here alive. Given that civilians were going missing in the Fuchsia Peninsula, we¡¯ve all been worried sick. And I, for one, am grateful to have happy news in a time it seems rarer and rarer. So please. Drink. Eat. Tell stories. Be merry, at least for the next few hours.¡±


    Kuon snapped his fingers and the attendants waiting along the edges of the room scurried into motion to carry out his commands. ¡°Kiriel, I believe the only introduction left is between you and Miss Daniella here,¡± he said, waving a hand her way.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kiriel confirmed before looking Dani¡¯s way, her eyes probing, but not with the same intensity as Kuon. ¡°You must be Daniella Fiore.¡±


    Dani nodded woodenly, still nervous about being face to face with the Seiichi clan leader. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± she confirmed. "Dani is fine, though."


    ¡°Kiriel Seiichi. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Dani. Mare said you saved his life. For that, I am more grateful than I can express with words.¡±


    Before Dani could begin to respond, Kiriel bowed her head formally, dropping it much lower than someone of her station would ever be expected to, nearly perpendicular to the table.


    What is she doing?! What is happening?


    ¡°No¡ªplease, raise your head, you¡¯re making me uncomfortable,¡± Dani squeaked out, panicking at the bizarre situation. She didn¡¯t seem to be the only one; the others at the table were looking at Kiriel with jaws that were all but dropped to the floor¡ªexcept for Mare. His face was fixed into a hard mask that made her heart ache even as she tried to make the awkward situation go away.


    She waved her hands, all but begging Kiriel to raise her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you so it¡¯s nice to finally meet you! Please, let¡¯s just move on? Miss Seiichi?"


    Another long moment passed before Kiriel finally raised her head, wearing a crooked smile that suggested she knew just how much her actions caught everyone off guard. ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t express it with words, didn¡¯t I? Although I apologize for making you uncomfortable; you need not be so skittish around me. It''s not like I bite, after all," she said, looking around curiously at the uncomfortable chuckle that rippled around the table at her comment, stopping at Mare.


    Does she really not know her own reputation? It seemed unlikely, so her reaction only left Dani feeling confused.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dani stammered. ¡°Yes? I guess?¡±


    They were saved from further awkwardness by Ellie¡¯s timely interjection. ¡°Woah, Miss Seiichi, you seem wayyy different from the last time I saw you. It¡¯s an improvement¡ªfor sure.¡±


    Next to her, Mare¡¯s head jerked their way, his eyes burning as he stared at Ellie, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    What is he thinking about? Is he angry? Dani couldn''t read his facial expression, even though she personally thought she had gotten pretty good at interpreting his mannerisms.


    ¡°Thank you, Eleanor. It¡¯s been a long few weeks,¡± Kiriel told them, seeming unperturbed by the relatively thoughtless comment. ¡°Nothing like adversity to build character. Isn¡¯t that right, Mare?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you always say, Kiriel; I wasn¡¯t sure if you simply meant that solely for me or if the concept applied to someone with such esteemed character as yourself,¡± Mare replied, his tone dry and detached as he stared his mother down.


    ¡°Anyone can build character, son. Myself included,¡± Kiriel said, her voice soft.


    Even with Ellie¡¯s attempt to derail how sideways the dinner already seemed, the tension in the room was so thick Dani thought she might choke. Clearly, Mare and Kiriel were going through something, and the rest of them were simply along for the ride whether they liked it or not.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± said Liza delicately. ¡°It looks like the food is here! Nothing like a little sake to lighten the mood, yes?¡±


    Thank Arceus they''re here, Dani thought, imagining how it might have gone had they not had the Kumire couple to move things along. It was not pretty.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself,¡± agreed Kuon with an amused smile. He seemed to be the least affected by the tense undertones. In fact, Dani surmised he might even be enjoying it for some reason.


    After the attendants finished setting up the dinner table, Kuon made a big event of pouring out six measured shots of sake to pass around. ¡°For tonight, we have three courses that I hope you¡¯ll all enjoy; our chef was quite excited. But first, a toast, if you¡¯ll join me in sampling a locally produced vintage sourced from ingredients harvested entirely from within the Citadel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± chimed in Liza. ¡°You¡¯re all too young to be drinking, I imagine, but it¡¯s traditionally served at celebrations in the Kumire Clan, so I hope you¡¯ll partake.¡±


    ¡°Of course; it would be our pleasure,¡± Mare said, glancing at Dani expectantly. Why is he looking at me like that?


    She shrugged. A few shots of sake weren¡¯t that big of a deal. Her father used to drink a lot, so she was no stranger to the traditional beverage. There seemed no reason to refuse, and she had to admit she was curious how it might impact the emotional numbness she was experiencing. ¡°No problem from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try sake,¡± mused Ellie, earning some laughs from the adults. ¡°My dad is super strict about it so I¡¯ve never had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± beamed Kuon. ¡°On that note, who would like to make the first toast?¡±

 Chapter 44: What does it take to kill?

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 1950


    Vermilion City Citadel


    ¡°Oh! Me! I¡¯ll go first,¡± volunteered Ellie with a raised hand. ¡°Does it have to be about anything super serious, or is anything okay? I don¡¯t want to, like, ruin the mood, ya know?¡±


    Kuon nodded in apparent understanding. ¡°Go right ahead! There is no rule that says a toast has to be serious. In fact, some of my all-time favorites were about absolute Tauros-shit that didn¡¯t matter whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Dear, language,¡± tsked Liza with a frown. ¡°We¡¯re not surrounded by your soldiers here. Try to be a bit more considerate.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± scoffed Kuon. ¡°I guarantee these kids swear at least as much as I do.¡± He looked at Mare. ¡°Back me up here dear boy; tell her that you swear like a sailor¡ªand don¡¯t lie. I spend more than half my days with cocky teenagers and know how they are. You¡¯re no exception, I guarantee it.¡±


    Mare tilted his head consideringly. ¡°Sailor is a bit of a stretch, but maybe like an apprentice dock worker? I¡¯m pretty good considering I grew up with Sula¡ªyou all heard her in her match against Blaine. I don¡¯t think I need to quote her comment regarding her Lapras.¡±


    Dani chuckled, remembering listening to the match right after she and Mare got back from the beach. It felt like a lot longer than just a few weeks ago.


    ¡°True,¡± pointed out Kiriel, of all people. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, Mare is far better than his sister in controlling his tongue. I¡¯m not sure where things went so wrong with her in that regard, but the remaining results speak for themselves. One doesn¡¯t need to worry about the opinions of others if they have the power to back it up¡ªwhich my daughter clearly has in spades.¡±


    Mare stiffened next to Dani at the comment but didn¡¯t say anything¡ªperhaps ironically proving Kiriel¡¯s point. That¡¯s not a bad thing though, is it? Sula seems like a hot head.


    Ellie shook her head. ¡°Tauros shit, Mare. You swear the most out of the three of us¡ªfor sure. Don¡¯t you think, Dani?¡±


    Why is Ellie roping me into this? I just want to make it through the dinner without deeply offending anyone!


    ¡°No, I would say Mare¡¯s initial assessment seems accurate,¡± Dani replied, earning a pout of disapproval from the other girl. ¡°He falls somewhere between apprentice dock worker and hardened sailor. And Ellie, I hate to burst your bubble, but you¡¯re probably the worst out of the three of us.¡±


    ¡°So true,¡± agreed Mare with a smirk, looking more than a little happy to finally not be the target of a joke. ¡°You¡¯re definitely a bad influence on us innocent Kanto kids. Our morals will be entirely corrupted by the end of the circuit, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Rude,¡± pouted Ellie, but she and Kuon seemed to be on the same wavelength, and it was easy to tell she wasn¡¯t taking anything to heart. Dani was grateful for their efforts to recover the dinner after the icy start between the two Seiichi.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving on. It¡¯s my toast, so there,¡± Ellie said, sticking her tongue out at Mare, who made a show of being affronted, much to the amusement of the rest of the table, even Kiriel, who Dani still couldn¡¯t believe was acting like such a normal person.


    They¡¯re like siblings, Dani realized as she watched Ellie and Mare interact in such a casual fashion. Mare had really come a long way from day one. It made her think about her twin brothers waiting for her in Celadon with her mom and grandparents. I wonder how tall they are now. It had been a while since she had seen them last, and toddlers grew like weeds.


    ¡°Go on,¡± prompted Kiriel. ¡°We¡¯re listening now¡ªyou¡¯ll find it¡¯s easier to just ignore Kuon here if you want to make any progress.¡±


    The man in question made a face of mock outrage before directing his attention back to Ellie, clearly used to the good-natured ribbing.


    ¡°Noted,¡± said Ellie as she picked up the glass of sake, holding it up high. ¡°I would like to toast to my first actual win! Thanks to our fearless leader Mare and his intrepid partner, Dani, I, an absolute novice, managed to defeat a local who may or may not have been a literal child, twin-tails and all. In a two versus two match, brave Petal and noble Willow tore down the dastardly foes of purple spike creature and sand-rat against all odds. Cheers to this victory, and to many more, Arceus willing.¡±


    As Ellie finished her statement, they as one downed the sake¡ªthe flavor was slightly sweet, which Dani expected¡ªbut it also held several botanical notes and even a bit of spice as it burned its way down her throat.


    Her eyes watered as she processed the toast itself. In contrast to Ellie¡¯s normal breezy tone, the speech had been made with all the dramatic flair of a trained orator, and Dani found herself strangely impressed¡ªeven though she was also frazzled at being referred to as Mare¡¯s partner, of all things. What was that supposed to even mean?


    ¡°Well said, young lady,¡± nodded Kuon. ¡°A warrior¡¯s¡ªsorry, a trainer¡¯s¡ªfirst win will always stick with you no matter how many years go by. I thank you for your toast, but I must confess I¡¯m uncertain which pokemon you were referring to?¡±


    ¡°Nidorino and Sandshrew,¡± Dani supplied helpfully, having already deduced the pokemon¡¯s identities from Ellie¡¯s earlier retelling of the match. ¡°It was somewhat of a battle of attrition, but the Sandshrew was apparently no match for her Dratini¡¯s Dragonbreath, having followed Mare¡¯s advice to train the move extensively during our travels.¡±


    ¡°Not at all bad for a first match,¡± commented Kiriel. ¡°Both of those pokemon have powerful final stage evolutions. You may have earned yourself a rival if you¡¯re fortunate. Nothing like a good rival to promote growth.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Ellie said. ¡°I certainly hope not! She was so, so mean to me! Telling me all about how it¡¯s the law this and it¡¯s the law that, and that I was a dummy for not understanding. I didn¡¯t even want to battle her! Dani was looking for a good trainer so Petal could evolve but she just threatened me out of the blue. Not cool. And Petal didn¡¯t even evolve.¡±


    Mare sighed, finally choosing to join the conversation. ¡°And you just had to bring out Willow, didn¡¯t you? After I explicitly told you not to?¡±


    Ellie shrugged. ¡°Hey, no harm no foul, right? Or do they not stay that here? Would you have rather I lost the match because I tossed out River instead? You know how he is¡ªthe poor guy would¡¯ve gotten eaten alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the po¡ª¡°


    ¡°It kind of is,¡± interrupted Ellie. ¡°Back me up here, guys? Dani?¡±


    What do you want me to say? It was a risky move that worked out this time¡ªlike most of the things you do¡ªis what Dani wanted to say, but instead she was rescued by Kuon and his loud voice.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine¡ªnothing to fight over,¡± laughed Kuon, leaving Mare looking nonplussed as the boisterous man effectively overruled him. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear the locals are sticking to the law, although some of the other comments were probably unnecessary¡­ things are a bit tense with the political situation and Kanto nationalism is coming up in a big way. I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t tone things down over the coming weeks.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be my job?¡± interjected Kiriel. ¡°If I recall, I¡¯m the one in hot water for that very issue.¡±


    ¡°Hey now,¡± warned Kuon. ¡°This is a celebratory meeting! Sake shots and stories only, please, Kiriel.¡± He looked around appraisingly. ¡°Although I daresay we should eat something before the next toast, or I fear we won¡¯t last through the night.¡±


    Dani couldn¡¯t say that she was feeling much from the first shot. The blanket of numbness was still there, insulating her emotions as it had for weeks now. It wasn¡¯t like they were gone, exactly. It was more like she could ignore them in a way she couldn¡¯t before.


    However, she did notice that her anxiety, of all things, had abated slightly, although she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the sake or from the relaxed atmosphere that had settled into the room. Maybe things weren¡¯t so sideways after all.


    At a snap from Kuon¡¯s fingers, the first course was brought to their table. Once again subverting her expectations, it was a simple spring salad with ginger dressing served family style on a large platter.


    There was no fancy chef introduction or touting of exotic ingredients. It felt much like dinner had back when her family was still together, although they certainly never had anyone to deliver their salad when they snapped their fingers.


    The table was quiet for a few moments as everyone passed around the plates and began digging into the meal in earnest. As her grumbling stomach had annoyingly pointed out earlier, she was quite hungry, so she took the opportunity to shovel as much food in as she could without seeming too much of a slob.


    After weeks on the road largely eating freeze dried packages originating from Mare¡¯s seemingly bottomless backpack, the fresh meal was a treat that she meant to enjoy despite her very real fear of spilling dressing onto her silken robes, not wanting to find out the price tag in such a fashion. I would die if that happened.


    ¡°This is good,¡± said Ellie quietly beside her. ¡°Actual, real, food. Oh! And before I forget, Mare owes me ice cream. Do you guys have ice cream here?


    ¡°Oh, right. I totally forgot about that. I guess I did say I would buy you ice cream if you won,¡± conceded Mare, who looked towards their hosts. ¡°Do you guys have any here? I don¡¯t really want to run down into the city tonight if I can help it.¡±


    Liza looked at Kuon, shrugging. ¡°I can¡¯t say that we do, but I¡¯m sure you could find some in the city tomorrow, if Ellie is willing to be patient. We¡¯ll have to talk scheduling at some point, but I¡¯m sure Mare could find some time to give you a tour sometime this week.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice,¡± agreed Mare. ¡°We could probably call Sula; I bet she would know a good place after all the dates she went on here.¡± He turned to Ellie. ¡°Is tomorrow okay? I know I said I would do it tonight, but I suspect we¡¯ll be here for awhile if we¡¯re all giving a toast.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, youth,¡± teased Kuon, earning another elbow from his wife, which he ignored.


    ¡°By the way Ellie, before I forget,¡± began Kiriel. ¡°Your father has been worried sick about you when he didn¡¯t hear from you weeks, considering we expected the journey to take little longer than ten days. I strongly suggest getting a hold of him at your earliest convenience. He¡¯s called at least once a day asking if I had heard from you or Mare and I ran out of ways to tell him he was overreacting. I¡¯m nearly positive he thinks I¡¯m a heartless and uncaring woman.¡±


    Are you not? Given the current discrepancy between Kiriel¡¯s current demeanor and Dani¡¯s previous knowledge, she was uncertain what was real.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± breathed Ellie, her eyes widening in realization. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that! It¡¯s been so crazy the last few weeks that the last thing on my mind was finding a fucki¡ªsorry I meant stupid, phone. He¡¯s gonna kill me! We didn¡¯t even see a single pokemon center after leaving Fuchsia, so there¡¯s really not much I could¡¯ve done anyway.¡±


    Kiriel cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean, find a phone? Mare has the latest model of satellite phone in his pack. It hasn¡¯t even hit the markets yet. Were you not aware?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Maaaarrreee,¡± wailed Ellie, glaring at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Is this true? You had a phone that entire time?¡±


    Mare shrugged, looking completely unapologetic. ¡°Yeah, so? You never asked or even mentioned talking to your dad, and I had no reason to use the phone. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll always be in service, either, so it was probably good for him in the long run. Besides, I don¡¯t really like relying on that type of thing unless it¡¯s an absolute emergency.¡±


    Besides nearly dying and getting your stomach ripped open? Not to mention my hands? Dani was beginning to question her belief that Mare was an eminently logical person. He seemed to fluctuate between intense caution and casual disregard depending on his mood.


    Ellie sighed, bringing her hands up to her head to massage her temples. ¡°Right. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting. You¡¯re you, after all.¡± She then turned her attention to Kiriel. ¡°Thanks, Miss Seiichi. I¡¯ll be sure to call him tomorrow at a pokemon center.¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin my night getting yelled at, if I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    ¡°Good call,¡± agreed Kuon with a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that phone call going well, although I¡¯m sure your father will be grateful to hear from you.¡±


    ¡°That he will! But now I have lots of stories to tell him, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what exactly did you kids run into that took so long? The trek is certainly not an easy one, but nearly three weeks is excessive,¡± asked Kuon.


    He appeared nonchalant, but Dani felt like it seemed forced, and she got the same vibe from him as when she first walked into the room. He knows something is off, she realized.


    Dani felt Mare tighten up beside her at the question even though she fully expected something like this after she and Ellie had realized Mare had given the Kumire less than the whole truth.


    ¡°I thought we already covered that, Kuon? I told you; people were just trying to grab some of our stuff, and we fought them off. No big deal.¡± Despite his tension, Mare managed to sound relaxed outwardly even to her. She hoped it was enough considering how well the Kumire seemed to know him.


    ¡°Maybe to you, but I want the gritty details. How many, what pokemon did they have, did they have any distinguishing characteristic¡ªthat kind of thing. As I told you, I lost several men in the region, one of them a long-time friend who had no business dying in the middle of nowhere like that. If they were taken out by the same group that assaulted you, I want to know about it so I can eliminate them before they hurt anyone else. Is that so unreasonable?¡±


    Mare quirked an eyebrow as he took another bite of salad. ¡°I thought you said this was about celebration and merrymaking, or did I mishear you?¡±


    A flash of irritation crossed Kuon¡¯s face before he gave a resigned sigh, his shoulders slumping. Liza rubbed his back with a concerned look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. I got ahead of myself. That conversation can come later. But Mare,¡± he said seriously. ¡°It does need to happen. I¡¯ll not be left in the dark of what¡¯s going on in or around my lands, especially when I¡¯m housing you and your friends under my roof for the duration of your stay. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Clear, sir,¡± Mare replied, his face neutral. ¡°Tomorrow, then?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± agreed Kuon as he gestured to an attendant to begin clearing the first course. ¡°But now, I ask that you allow an old man a moment of nostalgia, for my toast requires a bit of a storytelling, as it were.¡±


    Rather than responding, Mare simply held out his empty glass with an expectant look, earning a laugh from the old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Kuon said, standing up to pour another round of sake, methodically going from person to person. After everyone had another full glass, he sat heavily, glancing around to make sure he had their attention.


    Kuon began his story with a solemn tone. ¡°It was during the War of Unification, near the tail end of things in 1960. We had been steadily advancing into Johto and were nearing Cherrygrove City. We didn¡¯t have the full force; mostly working our way through various pockets of resistance here and there. I¡¯d like to think that we were vigilant and well-trained, but I¡¯ll admit we were maybe a bit too comfortable. That was when it happened.¡±


    He looked around, letting the silence stretch dramatically before continuing. ¡°Something must have been playing with our eyes, because the previously empty forests around us were suddenly teeming with trainers. Arrows began to rain down on us like a fucking cloud and a veritable herd of Donphan were headed up from behind, spurred from behind by a few well-trained Houndoom. And don''t even get me started on the lances of ice and pillars of fire headed our way. The situation was looking dire, to say the least.¡±


    Kuon paused, taking a drink from his glass before refilling it. ¡°I sent off two of my Electrodes with orders for a maximum power explosion in the hopes that it could take down a decent number of the fuckers. My men started glassing the tree line us around us, but they had already put up decent fortifications so the attacks weren¡¯t doing much.¡±


    ¡°What happened next,¡± asked Ellie, her eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°How did you survive? You must have been so scared.¡±


    Kuon smiled, but it was a sad smile. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t; my men started dropping like flies. We didn¡¯t have time to put up any defenses, and frankly, we here in Vermilion tend to emphasize more of the offensive side of things, being electric specialists and all. But not all of us, thank Arceus. My man, the one who died the other day, was a damned fine Psychic specialist, skilled in barriers, teleportation, and uh¡­ other aspects of war that I¡¯d rather not name if you can read between the lines.¡±


    Dani kept her face carefully neutral. The description sounded uncomfortably close to a certain someone they were doing their best to forget and she could tell right away she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it, even if Ellie and Mare didn¡¯t give any outward tells. She decided to just keep her mouth shut and go with the flow, following Mare¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Right,¡± said Mare, his voice still relaxed. ¡°I think we get what you mean. So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°As I was saying, my man¡ªAdrien¡ªsomehow managed to get his full team out, immediately setting up a sphere of nigh impenetrable barriers around the few of us still remaining after the initial bombardment,¡± Kuon explained, and Dani could tell he was proud. ¡°Out of a unit of fifty soldiers, less than ten of us remained, clustered together tightly so that no part of us were sticking out."


    Adrien was Kuon¡¯s man? Does that mean he knows? Did he know what Adrien was doing this whole time? Dani¡¯s mind whirred with concerns that certainly needed answers at some point, but there was little she could do at the moment. Does he know we were part of the reason Adrien died?


    ¡°Wow,¡± beamed Ellie. ¡°That¡¯s super impressive, right? How did you guys get out of there? What were your pokemon doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, we walked out,¡± Kuon chuckled, seeing the looks on their faces. ¡°And besides the two Electrode, I didn¡¯t lose any others, having the presence of mind to return them when the barriers came to life.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but seriously,¡± prodded Ellie. ¡°Did you teleport or what? From how you explained the situation there was no way for you to overwhelm your assailants.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you know about Psychic pokemon?¡± asked Kuon. ¡°An understanding of the basics is important.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fairly rare and little understood beyond the few specialists in the Saffron area,¡± began Mare to a few nods from the adults.


    Seeing their reaction, Dani saw Mare¡¯s habit of overexplaining in a new light. If this was the only positive feedback he received, of course he would be like he is.


    ¡°They can create barriers, move objects without touching them, teleport to distant locations, and tamper with the minds of pokemon as well as humans,¡± Mare continued. ¡°But that¡¯s basically it.¡± He shrugged, settling back into his chair.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good basic explanation, but have you seen them much in action?¡± asked Kuon.


    Mare shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that I have. Have you two?¡± He directed the question their way.


    ¡°Nope,¡± replied Ellie right away. ¡°The only psychic move I¡¯ve seen was when Dani told her Venonat to use Psybeam on Eon when we first met her. It didn¡¯t seem very effective because Eon slammed her around until she passed out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± interjected Kiriel. ¡°And who won the match, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°That would be Mare,¡± Dani replied with a frown as she remembered the embarrassing battle. ¡°I had no idea he was an experienced trainer and just thought he was a cocky know-it-all without a shirt. I underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± replied Kiriel before returning to her salad with no discernable reaction.


    Dani turned to Mare with a smirk, knowing how self-conscious he was about the mistake but was surprised to see him smiling back at her. Why is he smiling at me like that?


    ¡°Hey, I still won, shirt or not.¡± He shrugged before turning back to Kuon, who was observing their back and forth with an amused grin. ¡°But back to the more important issue. What¡¯s the deal with the whole psychic type-energy refresher?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s to provide some context as to what psychics can do on a basic level. The difference, in this case, was that Adrien¡¯s pokemon were not on a basic level. Two of his pokemon were managing the barriers, and the remainder were solely dedicated to one task. Can you guess what that was?¡±


    Ellie cocked her head. ¡°Keeping you guys alive, right? I imagine they were probably trying to Teleport the heck out of there as soon as they could.¡±


    ¡°Wrong,¡± said Kuon softly. ¡°They were killing everything within fifty meters without a shred of mercy. In fact, this battle, which later became known as the Cherrygrove Massacre, became one of the defining moments for legislation regarding the use of psychic pokemon in wartime.¡±


    If Adrien was so strong, how were we able to survive even for an instant? Dani wondered. It sounds like he could¡¯ve killed us all without breaking a sweat if he wanted.  All sorts of things from their encounter were beginning to make less and less sense.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± said Mare, his voice disbelieving, as if he had somehow heard her thoughts and put them to voice. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand how an ambush could get turned like that just from one group of psychics, regardless of how powerful they might be. From your description there were potentially hundreds of Johtan soldiers in the forest waiting to ambush you. They could hang back and just unleash from a safe range until there was nothing left of you but ashes. It sounds like they botched the ambush, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°And that was why I asked you what you knew about the type,¡± explained Kuon. ¡°Now, for the next question; what does it take to kill?¡±


    ¡°Dear, isn¡¯t this a bit far?¡± asked Liza with a frown. ¡°Is this really necessary to make your toast? Have you forgotten about the ¡®be merry¡¯ part?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Some things aren¡¯t so simple,¡± said Kuon, ignoring the second half of his wife¡¯s question and turning to her. ¡°Dani. from what Mare tells me, you¡¯re quite an experienced trainer. Have you seen death in any capacity in your encounters?¡±


    It¡¯s like he sees right through me, realized Dani as a hot flash of panic emerged before being tamped down like everything else was. Does he know what happened? She thought about lying but remembered Liza¡¯s comment about being authentic and stopped herself, choosing to be open.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°And what did it take?¡±


    ¡°Very little,¡± Dani admitted. ¡°If anything, I was shocked at just how fragile things can be. Too much of the wrong substance, for example.¡± She lifted the full shot glass, rolling the alcohol around in the glass before setting it back down. "Or even a slight disruption in the passage of blood through the body, and you''re done for."


    ¡°And that,¡± Kuon said, looking around at them. ¡°Is exactly my point. I could hardly have said it better. A trained psychic is the most lethal type of pokemon in a close-range engagement. Sure, the flashy elements can bombard defensive installations from hundreds of meters away until they exhaust their reserves. But psychic pokemon can do whatever they want to you if they have the power for it. And Adrien¡¯s did. We walked out, as I said, doing our best to ignore the screams of soldiers as necks broke, hearts stopped, and men choked to death with lungs crushed inside their chests. And it wasn¡¯t just humans; besides Dark types, there is no species that has immunity to their influence. With a powerful enough psychic, there is very little to be done barring to stay out of their rather limited range, which becomes significantly more complicated when you factor in their teleportation abilities. Nothing was safe, save the few Houndoom doing their best to keep their trainers alive.¡±


    An uneasy silence descended upon the table as everyone processed Kuon¡¯s morbid story. Dani didn¡¯t really understand the point, but still found herself curious as to what the eventual toast was supposed to be. To fallen allies? To scraping through dangerous encounters? To the overwhelming power of psychic pokemon?


    As if reading her mind, Ellie spoke up. ¡°So, what¡¯s the toast? That was a pretty ominous story, Mr. Kumire. Sir."


    ¡°The story isn¡¯t over just yet. There¡¯s one more piece,¡± Kuon responded. ¡°It¡¯s not long, I promise,¡± he clarified after seeing their reactions.


    ¡°Go on, Kuon, I find myself very curious where this is going,¡± said Kiriel, who looked much more composed than when she first arrived. ¡°I think I know, but let¡¯s hear it. We still have four more toasts to get to, after all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± nodded Kuon. ¡°The only thing left to add is how I ended up with such a man. How does one end up with a team of pokemon specifically trained to kill and torture at such a prodigious scale?¡±


    ¡°Obsession, I would guess,¡± commented Mare. ¡°Most people tend to diversify their teams rather than specialize in something so niche. That skillset hardly seems useful outside the scope of war or violence.¡±


    ¡°Correct, as usual,¡± confirmed Kuon. ¡°What causes one to develop such an unhealthy obsession? I¡¯m sure we can all agree that such a thing is by no means normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± breathed Ellie. ¡°Some type of loss, I would think? Unless he was just crazy from the start and randomly gathered up a gaggle of psychic types, which seems pretty wild but it¡¯s definitely a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Correct again,¡± congratulated Kuon. ¡°Mare, you seemed to have surrounded yourself with some excellent young women. I¡¯m sure you value their company immensely, am I right? And you would be upset if you lost them?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± said Mare, but his tone was uncertain. ¡°Where are you going with this? Of course I would be upset if something happened to them; it¡¯s only logical.¡±


    ¡°Just so,¡± said Kuon with a tired smile. ¡°Just so, Mare. And such was the case with Adrien. His wife and newborn daughter were killed in an attack on Pewter city by Johtan forces in the Great War. He used to be a happy man, only serving in the military as a result of the draft at the time, using his pokemon to defend and transport soldiers and goods. After his loss, he threw himself wholeheartedly into creating the deadliest team of monsters he could find, inadvertently setting himself up to save the remnants of my unit.¡±


    ¡°That was a sad story,¡± whispered Dani. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your toast now, please.¡±


    Kuon picked up his glass, waiting for the others to join him. ¡°A toast, then. To the monsters in human form that cut off their humanity to protect those they love. A testament to the horrors of war we must strive to avoid. And a lesson. That every life lost has further reaching effects than we could imagine, no matter how distant they may seem at the time, or how evil our enemies appear in the depths of our anger and hurt.¡±


    He poured out a bit of his drink before downing the remainder. ¡°Adrien Vaska, I salute you. You lost yourself to war, and never came back. But, in doing so, gave me a second chance at life that I have no intention to squander.¡±

 Chapter 45: The Good Ol Days

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 2030


    As they set down their now empty glasses, a moment of thoughtful silence overtook the table while they pondered Kuon¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, per se. Dani could simply feel everyone processing it in their own ways.


    She wondered what Mare and Ellie thought of the story, unsure what to think of the toast herself. On one hand, it felt like a powerful warning; fear of losing something in the throes of violence. But on the other, it felt simply like words of regret; the musings of an aging man grieving a lost companion.


    It rubbed her the wrong way; she was certain Kuon was no stranger to violence, having directly or indirectly killed thousands in his many years of leadership. It felt hypocritical for him to be warning them away from such a path when he rose to power in similar fashion. Some people had to lose their humanity for others to retain theirs, she was certain.


    The silence broke as Liza cleared her throat, drawing their attention. ¡°Kuon, dear, would you pour us another round and send for the main course?¡±


    The man nodded wordlessly, moving around the table to pour another round. After sitting back down, he gestured to one of his retainers before directing his attention back to his wife with eyes filled with sorrow.


    Liza smiled in gratitude, folding one of her hands lovingly over her husbands. ¡°Thank you, dear. I¡¯m sorry about Adrien. I know you loved him despite his many flaws. But I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t go down without a fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Kuon croaked out. His eyes were wet, but he gave no indication of noticing or caring. ¡°And no, he didn¡¯t. I can feel it.¡±


    Dani felt viscerally uncomfortable; it was as if they were intruding on a moment they had no right to witness¡ªespecially considering they played a part in the man¡¯s death. She didn¡¯t feel guilty, however, even with the newfound knowledge of his losses at the hands of the Johtans.


    Everyone experienced loss, although there were always differences in the gravity of such events. It hardly gave Adrien the right to take it out on people, trauma be damned. It wasn¡¯t like her father¡¯s suicide gave her the excuse to hate all Gym Leaders just because they crushed his dreams of making it to the conference. Not that it was that simple, anyway. He had failed his family by neglecting to take care of himself and that was all there was to it.


    Liza must have picked up on her discomfort, turning to the rest of the table. ¡°My apologies; please excuse my husband his grief. Let us turn to lighter subjects, yes?¡±


    ¡°No apologies necessary, Liza,¡± said Mare softly, surprising Dani.


    She looked over at him in confusion, finding him appearing as emotional as he had been the first night they met, crying after his sister¡¯s match when realizing he had wanted her to fail.


    Mare¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, seeming genuinely despondent at Kuon¡¯s loss despite the man doing his best to eliminate them, not to mention the minor incident of what basically amounted to torture.


    Or he¡¯s a much better actor than I gave him credit for, she mused before quickly discounting the notion. There was no way Mare could fake something like this. Dani had expected him to take the new information the hardest considering how angry he was at her for eliminating the threats, but that didn¡¯t appear to be the case.


    Mare continued; his voice somber. ¡°The toast was well received. A prudent warning considering the gravity of the situation surrounding Kiriel¡¯s current objectives for Ellie and me.¡± He glanced at Dani, giving a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°And now, Dani as well. Thank you for sharing, Kuon.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mare,¡± replied Kuon, his eyes regaining some of their luster as he looked at his ¡®nephew¡¯ gratefully. ¡°I hope it helps you in some small way.¡±


    ¡°I concur with my son,¡± seconded Kiriel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Your message hit home; I find myself feeling ever more determined to do whatever I have to in order to deter the tides of public opinion.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, little Kiri,¡± Kuon said with a wink, laughing as he noticed Kiriel¡¯s face twitch at what Dani assumed was a nickname from a different era. The man was clearly feeling better if he was willing to tease the adder of Fuchsia, of all people. She doubted he would have said such a thing if Kiriel wasn¡¯t acting so differently from usual.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Kiriel with a small smile, earning an even wider grin from Kuon.


    Dani glanced at Mare, wondering how he would take the interaction. Between her prior knowledge of the clan head and Mare¡¯s stories, she doubted he had seen his mother so¡­ soft?


    Dani wasn¡¯t disappointed; his eyebrows nearly touched his hairline in surprise, and she suppressed a grin at the sight. Although if it was surprise at the nickname, or surprise that Kiriel had taken the teasing gracefully, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    The moment was interrupted as the staff arrived with their second course. The meal appeared to be an array of brightly colored sashimi and sushi, once again served family style in the middle of the table. There were several bowls of different dipping sauces, and they were all provided with numerous ramakin.


    ¡°A fresh catch from Vermilion Bay¡ªnothing fancy,¡± explained Liza as she stocked her plate with vibrant fish. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve been eating the same freeze-dried rations soldiers have eaten for decades, so a clean meal like this will do you wonders.¡±


    ¡°So true,¡± muttered Mare with a shudder as he filled his own plate. ¡°The food is the worst part about traveling. And the lack of beds. And showers.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you don¡¯t even like traveling,¡± quipped Ellie. ¡°Such a complainer.¡±


    Mare snorted. ¡°Nonsense. Just because it¡¯s annoying to not have amenities doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like traveling. I¡¯ve just eaten a lot of freeze-dried rations over the years. Wait til we¡¯re a few months in and talk to me again. Doing something despite not liking aspects of it is part of growing up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re so bad,¡± replied Ellie around a bite of fish. ¡°I really like the spaghetti one, personally. It¡¯s better than what I can make at home if I¡¯m being honest with myself, which is low-key pretty pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one is a favorite of mine as well,¡± noted Kiriel. ¡°Although I¡¯m also partial to the macaroni and cheese. I think it tastes the most authentic out of them all.¡±


    ¡°I like that one too,¡± agreed Dani, finding herself oddly happy that she and Kiriel shared the same favorite despite feeling wary of the woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you kids aren¡¯t too entitled, even if you complain too much. Soldier¡¯s rations are good enough for anybody, taste be damned,¡± boomed Kuon. ¡°Kids these days have gone soft. Nothing like when we were children. Isn¡¯t that right, Kiri?¡±


    Kiriel shrugged, cocking her head thoughtfully. ¡°Yes and no. I can certainly see how you might think that, but I think it¡¯s a good thing. Why did we fight if not so children could grow up with a better life than our own?¡±


    Beside her, Dani felt Mare bristle at the comment. His whole body seemed tense, and he looked about to say something before deciding against it, roughly stuffing some raw fish into his mouth.


    What was he going to say? wondered Dani. Why doesn¡¯t he just say it?


    ¡°Huh. Seems odd of you to say that, Miss Seiichi,¡± said Ellie, drawing a look of surprise from Mare and a frown from Kiriel. Across the table Liza coughed on a bite of fish as Kuon looked on in amusement.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Kiriel, tone colder than it had been the entire dinner. She turned towards her Dani. ¡°Dani, did you not grow up in relative comfort in Fuchsia? I do my best to ensure the population has excellent education, healthcare, and personally subsidize food costs to reduce the burden on families.¡±


    Why can¡¯t you keep your Arceus damned mouth shut, Ellie!? she fumed internally. Are you trying to start a fight?


    Dani finished up her bite of dinner, washing it down with a drink of water as she considered her answer, not wanting to offend Kiriel in any way.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that it was bad, exactly. I doubt it¡¯s easy to manage a province the size of Fuchsia,¡± she eventually answered, feeling confident her response wasn¡¯t too inflammatory.


    ¡°Not bad, exactly?¡± quoted Kiriel. ¡°Care to elaborate?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± faltered Dani as she tried to recover from the cool reception. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Speak freely, please. I doubt you¡¯re aware of the current political situation, but I¡¯m currently on hiatus from my position at the Gym due to riots in Fuchsia. I am all ears at any suggestions you might have,¡± clarified Kiriel. ¡°As a native Fuchsian, your opinion holds great weight to me.¡±


    Riots? Kiriel is taking leave in the first month of the season? Dani reeled at the influx of new information. Although Kiriel was never loved like some Gym Leaders, she was very well respected, and Dani found it difficult to believe there were riots, of all things. There had to have been something else going on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am¡ªand I¡¯d love to hear more about what¡¯s going on a different day. As to your question, I can only really speak for myself. I personally found the public school system lacking, and there were hardly any resources for those struggling with non-physical ailments,¡± answered Dani. ¡°Although we never wanted for food despite my parents not making much money. It¡¯s not like working as a librarian and a moderately successful trainer really brings home the bacon.¡± She frowned, remembering the pitiful payments her father had sent home every month.


    ¡°Non-physical ailments? What do you mean?¡± asked Kiriel with a look of confusion.


    ¡°Like mental health type stuff, obviously,¡± interjected Ellie¡ªthe cause of this whole line of conversation. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t what I meant in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Mental health. Interesting. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve given it much thought, but I¡¯ll add it to the list of things to work on,¡± said Kiriel, clearly skeptical of the new suggestion. She sighed, rubbing her temple. ¡°Arceus knows I need whatever help I can get at this point. Thank you for your insight, Dani. I¡¯d love to hear more about it during your stay if you¡¯re willing?¡±


    Dani nodded, not wanting to get into the issue at the moment, but Kiriel¡¯s reaction seemed to indicate the concept of mental-health care was foreign to her. Maybe it is, she realized. I doubt it was something that got much attention when Kiriel was growing up, and it would make sense considering her complete lack of understanding regarding Mare.


    ¡°And if that wasn¡¯t what you meant, could you please clarify?¡± asked Kiriel, directing her question to Ellie this time with an expectant look.


    ¡°Sure!¡± replied Ellie brightly. ¡°I just meant that it seems odd of you specifically to say that because it doesn¡¯t seem like you apply it much to yourself or your own family. You know what I mean? No offense.¡±


    At Ellie¡¯s comment, Mare literally spat out whatever he was eating, earning a laugh from Kuon and frowns from Kiriel and Liza, although the latter looked more curious than upset.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he wheezed, chugging down some water. ¡°I just had something in my throat. Please, continue.¡±


    Tauros shit, thought Dani, turning her attention back to the ongoing conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand your point,¡± said Kiriel, her voice icy. ¡°Are you implying that I am somehow not caring for my own family? As you have seen for yourself, Mare and Sula are perfectly healthy and want for little. In fact I¡¯d go so far as to say they have far better lives than the average person in Kanto.¡±


    Ellie blanched at Kiriel¡¯s tone. ¡°Nonono. I didn¡¯t mean to say that you don¡¯t care, exactly. Just more that Mare and Sula seem anything but soft, as Kuon was saying. That¡¯s all. They seem like they¡¯ve had a hard life in some ways, but not in others. Things can be hard in different ways, right?¡±


    Kiriel scoffed. ¡°A hard life? What could possibly make you say that? Excellent training, diets, and housing. Well-bred, obedient pokemon. The opportunity to travel the world. The list goes on.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± agreed Ellie as she dipped some sashimi into what looked like a mix of wasabi and soy sauce. ¡°But when is the last time you just did something¡­¡± she paused, searching for the right word, gesturing with the meat. ¡°Normal. Fun. Ya know? There¡¯s more to having a good life than just having all the pieces that make up a good life. It¡¯s not like people are happy just because they have their basic needs met.¡± She looked at Kuon and shrugged. ¡°Well, most people, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fun,¡± breathed Kiriel. ¡°An interesting concept. One that I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve had much luxury to afford in my life. I¡¯m uncertain, frankly, as to the last time I did something purely for enjoyment. I personally find satisfaction in carrying out my duties to the greatest degree possible. I enjoy training, battling, and improving things around my demesne.¡± She looked at Mare expectantly as she handed her empty plate to one of the attendants. ¡°Is it not the same for you, Mare?¡±


    Mare looked about as uncertain as Dani had ever seen him. He was clearly hesitant to say anything. ¡°I¡­¡± he started before trailing off. ¡°I guess? I don¡¯t really know. That¡¯s all that I¡¯ve really done much of. How can you tell if you truly enjoy something if you didn¡¯t choose it for yourself? Not that I don¡¯t enjoy training or battling, but enjoyment is different than fun in a weird way. It¡¯s hard to explain.¡±


    To that, Kiriel had no response, simply staring off to the side, looking deep in thought.


    ¡°What a great question!¡± interjected Liza, clearly trying to save the flagging conversation. Dani noticed Mare shoot a look of gratitude towards the older woman, his body relaxing back into his seat beside her. ¡°What do you kids do for fun? Let¡¯s start with Ellie and work our way around the table.¡±


    ¡°There are so many things!¡± gushed Ellie. ¡°I like shopping, and having sleep overs with my friends, and swimming, and painting my nails, and watching pokemon contests. And I guess I liked battling? It was weird. It wasn¡¯t fun like other things, but I definitely want to do it again. But I need to get better so my pokemon don¡¯t get so hurt. I hated that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the list,¡± commented Kiriel with a subdued smile. ¡°This dinner is proving to be very educational.¡±


    Kuon snorted. ¡°I suspected that might be the case. Nothing like some fresh perspectives to shake things up. What about you, Dani? What are your favorite things to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, pokemon training obviously. I wouldn¡¯t be here for a second run through the circuit if I wasn¡¯t passionate about it,¡± answered Dani, thinking of her other hobbies. ¡°I was on the swim team in school, and I like climbing as well. I don¡¯t mind a good book if there isn¡¯t anything going on, either. I also worked as a lifeguard at Fuchsia City Beach during the off season, and I found that to be fun even if I still didn¡¯t get a tan.¡±


    ¡°How lovely! It sounds like you¡¯re very active¡ªyou must have found the rigors of the road easy to adapt to,¡± said Liza with a comforting smile. ¡°Although I don¡¯t necessarily think that the younger generations have grown soft, they are certainly made of different material than what Kuon and I grew up with, which I think is completely fine. Kanto is clearly growing well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Dani said, unsure of how to take the comment. Was that a compliment, or a judgment? ¡°What were people like when you were kids? All of you seem to have very different experiences.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can answer that, easily,¡± replied Kuon with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s simply that all of the things you describe are choices. Luxuries. Things that you can choose to do or not to do. When I was your age, I had no option but to be conscripted into the military. The clans were vying for supremacy, and every young man was a soldier and every young woman a potential mother. Just like my father before me, I was expected to fight and die in defense of our territory. It¡¯s a wonder I¡¯ve made it this long.¡±


    Dani pondered his answer. It made sense, she supposed. There were naturally more choices as the average quality of life increased. If people weren¡¯t forced into such dire circumstances, it only made sense they would grow softer, if she were to use their term. Happier, if she were to put a word to it. Although the same space for happiness to grow also left a gap for malcontent to creep in.


    ¡°Does that mean you would prefer if things were more like that?" asked Mare. ¡°The way you talk about it sounds like you miss the ¡®olden days¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Kuon shook his head. ¡°Nothing so dramatic. I just think that we¡¯ve gotten perhaps a bit too comfortable with things; that¡¯s all. Regardless, it¡¯s your turn, Mare. What do you do for fun? Even if it¡¯s not something you chose for yourself, I¡¯m sure you still have things you find fun.¡±


    ¡°Just to clarify, it¡¯s not as if Mare has had no say in what he does,¡± interjected Kiriel defensively before the boy in question could respond. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, he¡¯s certainly had less freedoms than other people his age, but he¡¯s still had plenty of choices within the scope of his training.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± shot back Mare skeptically. ¡°I¡¯m very curious to hear what choices you think I¡¯ve had.¡±


    ¡°Your pokemon, for one. You picked Eon and Nana out of nearly fifty options from several different regions, including hard to find pokemon such as Beldum or Bagon. I would¡¯ve offered a Dratini if it were available at the time, but the Blackthorn¡¯s had a stranglehold at the time.¡± Her lips quirked up into a smile. ¡°As much as I tried to push you toward some of the rarer species, you were adamant to have a Growlithe and an Eevee after growing up watching Kuro and Eva,¡± continued Kiriel. ¡°It was very cute, actually. And you¡¯ve seemed more than happy with your choices. Correct me if you¡¯re dissatisfied with your charges.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all true,¡± admitted Mare with a slight blush, even if he was frowning. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t trade Eon and Nana for anything. What else?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about all of your music lessons? I had no intention of forcing you to learn an instrument, but you wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer after watching a performance at the New Years party when you were maybe¡­¡± Kiriel paused, thinking back. ¡°Seven, or so? I spent tens of thousands for private lessons from one of the few remaining masters in Kanto.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mare plays an instrument?¡± Dani asked incredulously, trying to picture it. She couldn¡¯t, but the jarring image of Mare with a saxophone made her cringe internally and she quickly replaced it with something more graceful, like a violin. Yes, she mused. A violin would fit nicely.


    ¡°Oh?¡± said Kiriel with a mischievous grin that seemed surprisingly natural on her face. ¡°Did he decline to mention it? Mare is more than a little talented. Or at least he used to be. He used to gather all of his tutors together for private concerts once a week or so. I can¡¯t quite recall when it stopped.¡±


    ¡°What instrument?¡± asked Ellie, mirroring Kiriel¡¯s expression. ¡°Do we have one here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on, now,¡± suggested Mare, blushing even more heavily this time. ¡°You¡¯ve made your point, Kiriel. My official answer to the initial question is that I like studying for fun, and now it¡¯s your turn. Please?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hasty, Mare,¡± said Kuon with a placating gesture that did not seem to have the intended effect, as Mare looked even more disgruntled. ¡°Now that Kiriel mentions it, you have in fact subjected Liza and I to such concerts when you were visiting on occasion.¡±


    ¡°Kuon, please,¡± Mare groaned with a note of desperation in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s been years!¡±


    ¡°Too long,¡± smiled Liza. ¡°The koto, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± confirmed Kiriel. ¡°He heard it one time and was hooked for years, practicing obsessively when he wasn¡¯t at his mandatory trainings.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a koto?¡± asked Dani, feeling out of the loop; she had never heard of the instrument.


    ¡°Oh, I can answer this one!¡± said Ellie excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re really neat! They¡¯re like long wooden boxes with strings that are played sitting down. They¡¯re super twangy and hard to use. I had no idea they were popular here in Kanto, but they¡¯re a staple back home, especially in different rituals and such at shrines or temples.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not popular,¡± corrected Mare with a frown. ¡°The sound is vastly different than most of the upbeat music popular around Kanto. I doubt Dani has even heard of one based on her reaction.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± gaped Ellie. ¡°Is that true, Dani?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, yes,¡± replied Dani, feeling embarrassed at her lack of knowledge. ¡°Mare was spot on, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± comforted Mare with an understanding look. ¡°They¡¯re very niche and not widely used. I would¡¯ve been surprised if you did know much about them. It¡¯s really nothing to fret about.¡±


    ¡°Well, no time like the present to rectify the deficiency,¡± said Liza. ¡°We happen to have one in this very room.¡± She gestured towards the antique-looking instrument hanging up on the wall Dani had noticed when they first arrived. It looked vaguely familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen one before.


    ¡°That¡¯s a koto?¡± asked Dani in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡±


    The instrument in question was nearly two meters long, made of dark wood with beautiful carvings throughout. It looked very complicated to her, with a large number of strings stretching across horizontally.


    ¡°Does that one even work?¡± asked Mare, squinting at the instrument. ¡°It looks ancient.¡±


    ¡°It does, and it is. It¡¯s a family heirloom of mine. Care to grace us with a song?¡± asked Kuon with a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have the staff grab some plectrums for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold up,¡± protested Mare, waving his hands frantically before him. ¡°At no point did I say I was going to actually play it; I was just wondering what kind of condition it was in. Let¡¯s just get through the toasts and get to bed. I¡¯m sure the girls are tired,¡± he said with a pleading look their way.


    ¡°Nope,¡± chimed in Ellie, popping the ¡®p¡¯ with a grin. ¡°Wide awake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling strangely awake, now that Ellie mentions it,¡± agreed Dani, joining her. She tried to keep a straight face but suspected a smile was leaking out.


    ¡°There you have it, Mare. The deciding flowers¡ªI mean factors¡ªhave spoken,¡± declared Kuon. ¡°Let¡¯s get this food out of the way. I¡¯ll have the attendants get it set up for you and we can enjoy ourselves an impromptu concert! What an exciting thing.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I want to get my toast out of the way first, at least,¡± said Mare with a resigned sigh before holding up his glass. ¡°A toast to freedom, then. I¡¯ve learned more about myself and had more fun in the last three weeks than in the last three years, and I can¡¯t wait to see what else I¡¯ll discover in the coming months.¡± He turned their way, looking at her and Ellie respectively with serious eyes. ¡°Thank you both for being by my side in the process. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡± He held up his drink before adding, ¡°Oh, and character building, too. Cheers.¡±


    ¡°Youth,¡± chortled Kuon before they all drank.


    Dani felt the liquid burn its way down her throat, leaving her body feeling comfortably warm. Apparently, alcohol had at least some effect on whatever was coursing through her veins, but she still wasn¡¯t feeling anywhere close to normal.


    Mare stood up, brushing any crumbs off his robes before heading to where Kuon¡¯s staff had nearly finished setting up the koto after taking it down from the wall. A small cushion was placed towards the right side of the instrument, and they handed him a handful of what looked to Dani like fake nails.


    She watched in fascination as he examined the nails¡ªplectrums, rather, before putting a few of them on his fingers with tiny straps, waggling his fingers as if to warm them up¡ªwhich was probably exactly what he was doing, before kneeling down on the small cushion and taking a deep breath.


    At this point, the staff had cleared out the table, leaving them with a fresh set of side plates, and Kuon had sneakily managed to refill their glasses. Dani idly wondered how Ellie was doing with the alcohol. If anything, Ellie¡¯s lips just seemed to be looser than normal, as evidenced by her seemingly tactless comments to Kiriel.


    The three adults seemed utterly unphased, and Mare was hardly acting differently despite the slightest flushing of his cheeks. Maybe he¡¯s used to drinking from events just like this? The thought that a dinner like this was normal for him made her feel strangely disappointed. This whole evening felt like something out of a movie, and it made her sad she might be the only one thinking it was special. Ellie seemed to be acting like it was just a completely normal thing.


    Kiriel looked smug as a Persian if Dani was reading her expression correctly. Perhaps she was happy to direct the attention to Mare, and away from her? Or maybe she was proud? Dani¡¯s analysis was interrupted by a series of discordant twanging sounds from behind her. Was Mare already playing? It didn¡¯t sound very good, if that was the case, but Dani was determined to be supportive regardless of his skill.


    ¡°He¡¯s tuning it,¡± clarified Kiriel with an understanding look, probably recognizing the cause of her confusion. ¡°The koto is fairly unique insofar as it can be modified to a nearly unlimited degree. The various bridges can be moved along the body of the instrument to tune it to whatever key the musician prefers. It also depends on the type of song the player has selected; they¡¯re all a bit different. I¡¯m curious as to what Mare chooses to play for us.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about this,¡± observed Dani. ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± whispered Kiriel with a crooked smile, clearly trying to be considerate of Mare¡¯s efforts behind them. ¡°I used to play, a long, long, time ago. My mother, Naomi, taught me when I was just a girl. I haven¡¯t played since before the Great War.¡± She held up her hands, turning them over as if looking for something. She set them down with a frown, clearly finding them lacking in some way. ¡°I doubt my hands could even form the correct positions, now. I¡¯m not built for anything so delicate. Not like Mare.¡±


    Dani barely heard the last words, even right across from Kiriel as she was. The rest of the table was staring at Mare and his plonking with rapt attention, so it felt like she and Kiriel were having something of a private moment despite the social nature of the situation.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± whispered Dani. ¡°He hardly seems delicate to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± whispered Kiriel back. ¡°It means I¡¯ve succeeded, then.¡±


    What did that mean? Has everything she¡¯s done been intentional?


    Before Dani could probe further, Mare¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯m ready now. It¡¯s been several years, so I apologize if I make some mistakes or if it sounds terrible entirely.¡±


    Turning around, she saw him seated formally, his back rigid and hands stretched out across the instrument in a way that meant nothing to her.


    ¡°Enjoy, I guess,¡± Mare said with a chagrined smile as he readied himself to play.

 Chapter 46: Not my World

    Monday, June 19th, 1978, 2115


    ¡°I¡¯m told that this song is about the coming of spring and enjoying the falling cherry blossoms and such. But I don¡¯t really think of it that way,¡± began Mare in a reserved tone as he examined the instrument, making some last-minute adjustments as he spoke. ¡°Spring is supposed to be a happy time, filled with rebuilding and joy at the coming of summer and the guarantee of safety from the cold. But to me, this song is sad. It¡¯s like saying goodbye to something or someone that you might never see again. And the gradual acceptance of that new reality.¡±


    He turned their way with a chagrined smile, his eyes lingering on her. ¡°Sorry if I mess it all up, but I hope you enjoy it. Especially Kuon and Dani. This is for you.¡± And with that last statement, his relaxed demeanor disappeared as he directed his entire focus to performing for them.


    Dani shifted in her seat, uncertain what to expect, especially after he called her out so directly. She hoped he didn¡¯t mess up¡ªmore for his sake than anything else¡ªbut she had to admit she also just wanted him to do a good job for her own selfish reasons.


    Kiriel and the Kumire¡¯s wore knowing smiles as if they knew what to expect, but beside her, Ellie and Anabelle sat at rapt attention, excitement oozing off of them in waves. I guess I¡¯m excited too, she realized as Mare began playing.


    The sound was unusual, to say the least; unlike anything Dani had ever heard. The closest thing she could compare it to was ironically a violin, at least from the instruments she had heard. Or maybe a harp? But it really wasn¡¯t a very accurate comparison. It sounded like there were multiple people playing as Mare delicately moved his hands seemingly every which way along the complex instrument.


    Dani was helplessly drawn to Mare¡¯s face as he played. He tended to look quite serious most of the time, with lots of frowns and glares as he tried to make sense of the world and show everyone in it how put together he was. Now, a gentle smile greeted them as he let himself be swept away by the music. The expression seemed to fit him perfectly¡ªfar better than the hardened exterior he put forth for everyone around him. He looks happy, she realized, smiling despite herself.


    The song he was playing did indeed seem sad¡ªshe could hardly believe the original intention was to express the joy of spring. The music itself had an almost trance-like quality, and she felt the present moment slipping away. Between the somber music and alcohol, she couldn¡¯t help but be thrust right back to how she felt after her father¡¯s passing.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do this so soon. We can wait; I can ship the stuff you want once you get some space from it all. It¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°No. I need to do this,¡± Camilla said with a sad smile as she hugged a photo of her husband to her chest with a subdued shudder. ¡°Or I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to take even a single step forward.¡±


    Dani sighed, shrugging her shoulders as she returned to loading the box she was working on. This wasn¡¯t her first attempt to convince her mom not to go through her dad¡¯s belongings, and she doubted it would be her last. But it was hard to focus through all the sobbing.


    The box she was currently working on contained his clothes.


    It was strange; she hadn¡¯t realized just how much clothing mattered to her. It wasn¡¯t like she noticed every little thing when it was happening, after all. But now, just a week after she had returned home to find her dad¡¯s body, all she could think about was his clothes.


    His favorite sweater. The one he wore every Saturday to watch cartoons with her when she was growing up. It was grey and scraggly and had a stupid simplified image of a Rapidash on it. It didn¡¯t even look good. In fact, she had always hated it. But all she wanted was for him to wear it one more time, even if it was only for her to roll her eyes and tell him to put on a different shirt, smiling as he laughed and ignored her, pulling her in for a hug.


    She folded it up, making sure all the edges were pressed just right, before setting it gently¡ªalmost reverently¡ªin the box she was filling.


    Next was his gym clothes¡ªthe ones he wore for every gym battle. They were tacky in the extreme¡ªher dad had been committed to looking cool, so they consisted of an ill-fitting leather jacket, a plain black t-shirt, and ripped up grey jeans that left more than a little skin showing. Pale skin. Like hers.


    She smiled, picturing him in the outfit. At one point, she imagined the outfit had been quite striking, but its appeal had faded as he failed to make the conference year after year. He had been thirty-one at the time of his last gym battle, and the clothes had looked all wrong on him, like an aging man trying to hang onto his youth for dear life.


    She had felt embarrassed of him, hoping that the battle would end sooner rather than later so he could come home where he belonged. Now, she wished she had cheered louder instead of worrying about what he was wearing. She winced at the memory, hoping he had never picked up on her selfish thoughts.


    Things proceeded quietly for a while after that. Each new outfit bringing a surge of grief as she recalled all the memories she had of them, back when things were good. Saying goodbye, one by one, in the only way she could.


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to say goodbye.


    The last time she had seen him he was so in his own world he could hardly tell what was going on around him. Like he was most of the time, when he wasn¡¯t drunk, that was. It had scared her, if she was being honest with herself. And now he was gone.


    She tactfully ignored her mother¡¯s crying¡ªit had become something of a staple of the household in the last week, and she and her siblings walked around as if on eggshells, lest they inadvertently set their mother off. It was a difficult time in the Fiore household.


    ¡°Dani, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Dani replied, wondering why her mother of all people would ask her if she was okay. Compared to her mom, she was right as rain. She had to be. She was strong.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been crying for a while now.¡± Her mom sat gently down on the bed beside her with a concerned look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t look good; her normally vibrant eyes were rimmed heavily with red, and her cheeks looked hollow, as if she hadn¡¯t been eating right for months.


    ¡°I just wanted to check in on you,¡± her mother began, reaching her hand out delicately, but pulling it back when Dani flinched away. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting. You and your father were very close. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Dani snorted. She wasn¡¯t crying¡ªit was just dust from the clothes. But she wiped the moisture from her eyes, nonetheless. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. C¡¯mon let¡¯s just get this finished up and move on with our lives.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± whispered Ellie, interrupting her stupor even as Mare continued his playing unabated. He was either too focused to notice or didn¡¯t care to react to the interruption. ¡°Here¡¯s a napkin.¡± Ellie pushed a napkin into her hand with a worried smile. ¡°You seem really upset.¡±


    Am I upset? Dani wondered. She didn¡¯t feel upset. If anything, she felt more relaxed than she had in months. Why did Ellie react like that? She held her hand up to her face and found it wet with tears. Maybe the sushi was spicier than I realized.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered back, using the cloth to wipe her face before bringing her attention back to Mare. The song appeared to be wrapping up at this point, and she didn¡¯t think any of the others had noticed, enraptured in the performance as they were.


    She turned her attention back to Mare and was surprised to see him looking at her. And not just a passing look. Staring. His hands didn¡¯t stop, either. Just kept moving smoothly along the instrument, not a single note out of place. At least as far as she could tell, ignorant as she was.


    Her face felt hot under his gaze, like she had spent too much time in the sun, but she was unable to pull her eyes away. She couldn¡¯t tell how much time passed like that, but before she knew it, the song was over. The moment gone.


    Dani¡¯s heart thumped painfully in her chest for some unknown reason, and she forced herself to look away in the hopes it would help. I hope they can¡¯t hear me, she thought. She would die of embarrassment if Kuon made a comment. Why was her heart beating so loudly, anyway?


    Oh.


    She looked back at Mare and his eyes caught hers as if waiting for them the whole time. He grinned shyly and she averted her gaze before she knew what she was doing. Shit. Shit. What is even going on? Why am I acting like a little kid? Just look at him normally. But¡­ she couldn¡¯t.


    Shit.


    Still avoiding his gaze, she suffused her body with the comfortable numbing energy she had become so reliant on, working it through, limb by limb, until everything was cold once more. Safe. Her heart rate slowed, and the heat on her face and chest gradually dissipated until barely an ember remained, deep in her core. Much better, she thought, internally congratulating herself on her control.


    Now that she was calmer, she directed her gaze back towards Mare, noting with satisfaction that she was able to keep her face carefully neutral.


    When Mare caught her eyes this time, his smile faded, replaced by a look of confusion. He took a shaky breath after the final notes dissipated into the evening air. ¡°Thank you for listening,¡± he said, bowing his entire torso deeply as if he had just finished performing to a roaring crowd.


    I guess this is a fairly prestigious audience in it¡¯s own way, she thought. She brought her hands together woodenly, joining in with the polite applause that sprang into existence around her.


    ¡°Damn, I hate to say it, but he¡¯s gonna¡¯ make some girl really happy someday,¡± Ellie whispered as he began putting things away. ¡°It¡¯s too bad he has negative game.¡± She giggled, taking on a mischievous smile, ¡°He¡¯s better when he just shuts up and does things, like playing that instrument.¡±


    ¡°He will indeed,¡± Kiriel agreed, her face sporting a rare smile. ¡°Despite his ¡®negative game,¡¯ I have high hopes to pair him with a good match in Johto, especially if things go south. I¡¯m holding him in reserve, just like Sula.¡±


    What? Dani wondered, frowning. What is she talking about?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked quietly. ¡°Holding him in reserve? Reserve for what?¡±


    ¡°Political marriage is only expected for Mare,¡± Liza clarified with a gentle smile. ¡°Kiriel has held out for a long time, frankly. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been receiving offers for years. Probably some pretty good ones, at that. Everyone knows the Seiichi need to replenish their ranks sooner rather than later.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow,¡± breathed Ellie, shooting Dani a pitying look for some reason. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that kind of thing still happened.¡±


    ¡°Only between the older families,¡± supplied Kuon, who looked to be wiping away tears of his own. ¡°It¡¯s still prevalent in the great clans, especially among those who were awarded gyms after the last war. All of our children were married off, as well.¡± He turned towards them with an amused grin. ¡°If Mare and Sula were but a bit older, they might have snagged some of ours, but alas, our children are long gone. Their loss!¡±


    ¡°He means married, not dead,¡± Liza pointed out, shaking her head. ¡°Our children are about Kiriel¡¯s age now, and they¡¯re hardly much of a loss since they all took after this idiot.¡±


    ¡°As to Dani¡¯s original question,¡± Kiriel interjected, ignoring Kuon¡¯s look of mock indignation, ¡°Holding in reserve simply means I¡¯m waiting to use them for optimal effect. Best case scenario, we could convince even one clan to refrain from engaging in conflict if my worst fears come to pass. That would be worth it. And if there¡¯s no need, it certainly won¡¯t be difficult to find an appropriate match in Kanto as well.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Dani nodded, but her mind was elsewhere, still reeling from the abrupt realization that she was indeed in a foreign world; one she had no place in. She couldn¡¯t imagine her mom suddenly bringing someone home one day just to say, ¡°Here¡¯s your new husband! And no, you can¡¯t say no. Oh, and you better bear many children for the good of the clan.¡±


    It was horrifying to her, but it cemented just how different the world that created Mare actually was. And how even if he wanted it, there was no place for her there. Not at all. Or at least not a leading role.


    Her indecision about what to tell Mare had all but disappeared. It became clear in that moment that the only option left for her was to turn him down. And then what? she wondered. Just keep traveling together like nothing happened?


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t want to?¡± Ellie asked, cocking her head, looking slyly over at Dani. ¡°How do you know they¡¯ll like whoever you pick? What if, for example, Mare already likes someone?¡±


    The adults stared back at them with blank expressions at the question before breaking out into laughter in unison, as if Ellie had told the funniest of jokes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about liking, dear girl,¡± Kuon said, shaking his head sadly. ¡°It never has; I had never even met Liza here before we married. Part of ruling is putting your own wants and needs secondary to everything else. Kiriel¡¯s marriage was political, as well. It all works out. Love isn¡¯t everything, or even that important. Not everyone gets that luxury, and Mare certainly won¡¯t, either.¡± He turned a knowing eye towards the boy in question. ¡°Even if he has someone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± mused Ellie, looking over at Mare thoughtfully. ¡°I guess I never thought of it like that. That¡¯s so sad.¡±


    The table lapsed into an uneasy silence as they waited for Mare to finish putting away the instrument and rejoin them. As he sat down beside her, her heart once again began racing, and it was all she could do to stay still in her body. His elbow brushed hers and she barely managed to refrain from jerking it away as if she had just touched a hot coal.


    Calm down, idiot, she told herself. Just make it through the rest of this fucking dinner.


    ¡°Well, how was it?¡± Mare asked as he shifted around in his seat. He sounded nervous, perhaps picking up on the uncomfortable topic or simply worried about how his performance was received.


    ¡°Dude, why are you even a trainer?¡± Ellie asked, holding up her hands in exasperation. ¡°Just become a professional musician. Like, if you¡¯re that good even after not playing for years, you must be a total beast. I wish I was even half as talented at literally anything.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that was an option,¡± Mare replied drily, looking at Kiriel as if for confirmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Kiriel said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°But that¡¯s not to say that it¡¯s not something he can do later in life if he so chooses. It¡¯s simply not in the cards for a primary vocation. We Seiichi have to be strong or else we¡¯re nothing; it¡¯s always been that way and always will be.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Mare. ¡°That¡¯s what I figured.¡± He turned to Ellie, shrugging resignedly. ¡°Can¡¯t win a war with a koto, anyway.¡± He examined his fingers with a wince. ¡°I forgot how much strain playing puts on your fingers. All my callouses are gone.¡±


    ¡°Mare, you were phenomenal,¡± Liza said with a gentle smile. ¡°I could hardly tell you were rusty. And your choice of song selection was excellent; I saw more than a few tears at the table.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mare¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise before his face relaxed into an easy-going smile. ¡°That¡¯s a relief; I was worried about bleeding ears more than crying eyes.¡±


    ¡°Way to rise to the occasion, dear boy,¡± Kuon chortled with a gleam in his eye. ¡°And I think you were right about the song. I don¡¯t know about spring, but I think it maybe helped me say goodbye just a little bit more. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m glad you liked it, but I¡¯m still glad that¡¯s over,¡± Mare replied before adopting a frown. ¡°But I have no intention of performing anything like that again, especially on such short notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± Dani said before she could stop herself. Mare shot a surprised look at her before breaking into a huge smile.


    ¡°It really is,¡± Ellie agreed, saving her from digging a deeper hole. ¡°If those damn koto weren¡¯t so big, I¡¯d say we should drag one along with us. Or is it koto¡¯s? Mare, what¡¯s the grammar on that?¡±


    Mare laughed; a much more relaxed laugh than Dani had heard from him before. ¡°You had it right the first time. I¡¯m glad you liked it that much! It makes me really happy to hear that. That song always used to make me feel better when I was feeling sad. Sad things always make me feel better when I¡¯m feeling sad for some reason, even though that sounds totally counterintuitive.¡±


    ¡°Weirdo,¡± Ellie commented judgmentally, but it was clear she didn¡¯t really mean it.


    ¡°Who is up next to toast, anyway?¡± Mare asked, looking around the table, ignoring Ellie. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have three more to go? It¡¯s getting pretty late.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± groaned Ellie, clasping her face in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m definitely feeling it.¡± She looked up accusatorially at the rest of the table. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s all the other ladies! Please, toast quick, so I can call my dad and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next,¡± Liza offered. ¡°Although I really do think you should wait until tomorrow to call your father.¡±


    ¡°Liza¡¯s right,¡± Mare concurred, grinning. ¡°You¡¯ll probably say something even dumber than usual if you call him now.¡±


    ¡°Rude,¡± pouted Ellie as she squirmed in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m sure it would be fine.¡±


    ¡°I have to agree in this case,¡± Kuon interjected as he hurriedly filled up the empty glasses around the table. He gave his wife a chaste kiss on the cheek before sitting back down and looking over at her expectantly. ¡°Go ahead, dear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± Liza rolled her eyes before clearing her throat. ¡°I would like to toast to the youth. As much as I¡¯m proud of our generation, I¡¯m hopeful that things will only get better as time goes on. You three,¡± she gestured across the table at them, ¡°give me an immense amount of hope that things will be more than fine after we finally hand things off. So, cheers to you. Make us proud.¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Kuon shouted, downing his glass immediately.


    The liquor burned its way down Dani¡¯s throat. She was definitely feeling its effects; the comforting layer of numbness she had come to rely on was leaving her faster than she would have liked, despite her recent reapplication. It felt vulnerable, and she didn¡¯t like it. She doubled down on the numbing energy, breathing a sigh of relief as the warmness receded from her body.


    The rest of the table followed suit, and there was a resounding clink as everyone set their glasses down.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Mare asked, looking around with a determined expression. Despite the alcohol, he still looked quite calm and put together, although his tan skinned looked slightly more flushed than usual. ¡°It¡¯s only Dani and Kiriel, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next,¡± Kiriel said, holding her empty glass out expectantly towards Kuon, who once again raced to fill their glasses, breaking out a second bottle of the locally produced sake.


    ¡°I would like to raise a glass to my team,¡± Kiriel began. ¡°As clich¨¦d as it sounds, I wouldn¡¯t be here without them. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive. A thousand times over, at that. I wish to celebrate the pokemon that support us with their very being. Without them, we are nothing.¡± She ran a hand fondly over the one pok¨¦ball at her waist, her normally hard face softening for an instant.


    Dani raised her glass guiltily; she hardly felt that way about her own team, comprised of bugs as they were. They had simply been something she could use in the hopes of achieving her father¡¯s dream. She hoped she would feel differently in the future, especially after her newfound connection with Chausette. In just the last week she felt much more at home with the ghost than any other member of her team, even Geralt.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± Ellie shouted, downing her shot with a grimace. ¡°Bleh. I¡¯m dying over here. Please help.¡±


    ¡°Drink some water,¡± suggested Mare with an amused smile. ¡°It definitely helps.¡±


    ¡°Drink some water,¡± Ellie mocked, holding up her empty glass. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this done so I don¡¯t have to.¡± She turned to Dani. ¡°You¡¯re up, girlfriend; it better be something good, since you¡¯re last. I don¡¯t think I can last much longer; sleep beckons. A real, comfortable bed.¡±


    Dani frowned; she didn¡¯t have anything in particular she wanted to celebrate. Not even a little bit. Or at least nothing that the others hadn¡¯t already covered, but she didn¡¯t want to be unoriginal. She settled on what the song had brought up in her.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to toast to saying goodbyes. Between Kuon¡¯s story and Mare¡¯s song, I can¡¯t help but think of all the things we leave behind,¡± she said carefully. ¡°But I hope we don¡¯t forget them. None of us would be who we are today without the things that have influenced us along the way. So I¡¯m grateful for that. Cheers, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Well said, girl,¡± Kuon said after setting down his glass, his face serious. He gave no indication the alcohol had even touched him. ¡°We¡¯re nothing without the people that made us, and we should remember that.¡± He stood up, looking around the table. ¡°And with that, I think it¡¯s about time Liza and I retire. It¡¯s well past our bedtime, ancient and wrinkly as we are. The staff will direct you to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± Mare interjected. ¡°Would it be possible to speak to my companions before they head to their rooms?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Kuon replied easily as he linked arms with his wife. ¡°The garden is free; the staff will wait here for you to finish. Just let them know and they¡¯ll see you back to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Mare said. ¡°And we really appreciate you letting us stay with you while we¡¯re here. It¡¯s good to see you again, Kuon.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Mare. Likewise,¡± Kuon responded, his face gentle. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll see you in the morning, but be sure to stop by the gym to reserve a slot for your match. Things are filling up quickly and I wouldn¡¯t want you to be delayed here for too long. Just tell the Gym trainers who you are and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll work something out.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, children,¡± added Liza. ¡°Unlike my far too industrious husband, I¡¯ll be here all day and would love to chat!¡± She leaned in conspiratorially, ¡°It¡¯s lonely up here for little old ladies like me.¡± She turned to Kiriel, ¡°And goodnight to you as well, Kiriel. It was lovely to catch up with you after all these years.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Liza,¡± Kiriel said, also standing. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll be leaving the Citadel tomorrow, so it will be lovely to catch up further, as well. Thank you both for your hospitality.¡± She turned towards their side of the table; her face sober. ¡°As for you three, let¡¯s touch base tomorrow to go over a plan for the remainder of the week. Let¡¯s plan on meeting over breakfast.¡±


    Mare sighed, a deep frown erupting on his face. ¡°Fine. Breakfast it is. But then we have to go out into the city as soon as possible to get to training. Larvitar needs to get into as many battles as possible, and I¡¯ll need to explore Eon¡¯s new capacities further. And Nana needs a chance to win some battles.¡±


    ¡°Goooodnight, Missss Seiiichi,¡± Ellie slurred with a ridiculous grin on her face. ¡°See you in the morning!¡±


    Dani shook her head at the sight. How embarrassing, she thought. Thank Arceus I¡¯m maintaining my composure even if my heart is out to get me.


    ¡°See you in the morning Miss Seiichi,¡± she added, tilting her head politely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up too late,¡± Kiriel warned as she departed with the Kumire¡¯s.


    ¡°Or do,¡± chimed in Kuon with one last chuckle as he turned the corner. She heard a distant grunt from what she assumed was a well-placed elbow from Liza.


    And then it was just the three of them. Ellie was humming a vaguely familiar song, and Mare looked deep in thought.


    Dani cleared her throat. ¡°Should we go into the garden to talk?¡±


    Mare looked up, his dark eyes losing some of their intensity as they focused on her. ¡°Right. Of course, let¡¯s get going.¡± He stood up, heading to the glass doors marking the entrance.


    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± moaned Ellie. ¡°Too much spinning. Go on without me.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mare asked, his face screwed up in distaste. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to cover.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t. Won¡¯t,¡± protested Ellie. She held her face in her hands atop the dining room table. Anabelle patted her back gently with a concerned look, cooing supportively. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to puke.¡±


    Mare sighed but signaled one of the staff. As they approached, he put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Would you mind getting my friend safely back to her room? With some water, and maybe a bucket of some kind? And a fresh set of clothes that don¡¯t cost more than she¡¯ll make in her lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the employee responded, keeping her face carefully neutral as she escorted Ellie out of the room, although Dani was sure she saw the slightest hint of a grin fighting it¡¯s way onto the attendant¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fill me in tomorrow,¡± Ellie shouted as she staggered away, barely staying upright even through her escort¡¯s best efforts. ¡°It better be good news, Mare.¡±


    News? Dani wondered. News about what? We¡¯re just going to talk about how to handle ourselves around Kuon, aren¡¯t we?


    ¡°Obviously,¡± scoffed Mare. ¡°Just drink some water.¡± He turned her way, his frown shifting back into the relaxed smile he wore just a few minutes ago. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± she answered, following him out into the garden. Despite the hour, it was still comfortably warm. An array of floral scents assailed her senses as they made their way further out into the beautifully curated space. Numerous stylized lamps lined the edges, casting a lovely golden light over the dizzying array of carefully cultivated flowers.


    They simply walked in a comfortable yet tense silence for a few moments until they neared the center of the clearing. Far away from prying ears, she hoped, considering what she suspected Mare wanted to talk to her about.


    ¡°This should be far enough,¡± Mare said, turning her way. ¡°As much as I love those two, I know their staff will report anything even remotely interesting they hear.¡±


    Dani gave a bitter chuckle. ¡°And I suppose our run in with you-know-who would qualify as more than remotely interesting. I was scared Kuon was going to say something the entire time. I think he knows, Mare.¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± Mare agreed. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want to talk about. We can talk about that tomorrow somewhere far, far away from the Citadel.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So what did you want to talk about?¡± She asked, unsure where things were going.


    Mare was silent for a long moment, pacing back and forth a few feet away from her. The air seemed strangely taut, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on why.


    What is he thinking about? He seemed more uncertain than she¡¯d ever seen him. Every few steps he would look up at her and shake his head before resuming his pacing. Growing impatient, she spoke up.


    ¡°I liked¡ª¡±


    ¡°I like¡ª¡±


    They both giggled as they spoke up in unison, the air relaxing slightly.


    ¡°You first,¡± said Mare, looking at her expectantly. ¡°I¡¯m still finding my words.¡±


    ¡°I liked your song,¡± she replied. ¡°It made me think of my dad. In a good way,¡± she clarified after seeing his crestfallen look. ¡°I try not to think about him, most of the time, because it hurts. But this time it didn¡¯t hurt so bad. I guess? I don¡¯t know; I¡¯m probably not making much sense.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense.¡±


    She chuckled nervously. ¡°Right. Anyway. Thank you, I guess?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Mare said, smiling bashfully. ¡°I¡¯m really glad you liked it. I was worried I was going to fuck the whole thing up, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Well you didn¡¯t,¡± she said before trailing off. Things were much more awkward than usual between them. Nothing like the previous times she had been around just him. She didn¡¯t like it. ¡°A-anyway, what were you going to say?¡±


    A momentary pause, then, ¡°I like you.¡±


    He had stopped pacing and gazed directly into her eyes. Despite his pacing, he now seemed calm and collected. ¡°And I think you like me. Am I wrong?¡±


    Shit. Shitshitshit. Her brain froze, the conversation diverging dramatically from her expectations. What should I say?!


    She could sense the determination in his words, and there was no mistaking his meaning. Not after what Ellie had told her, and especially not after seeing how he had looked at her this evening.


    But after hearing what Kiriel had to say, about how she was waiting to effectively sell off her son for the right price, she knew it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how determined he was, there was no place for anything between them.


    So, she did what she had to, crushing the heat in her chest until it too, was frozen like the rest of her.

 Chapter 47: To Buy a Loving Son

    Tuesday, June 20th, 1978, 0900


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move from my position on the ground, or even acknowledge I had heard the speaker, whose chilly voice was all too familiar. I was done jumping at her beck and call, desperate for approval that would never come.


    I was currently laying on a sunny patch of grass with my hands behind my back. Larvitar and Eon were curled into my left and right sides respectively, and Nana served as something of a backrest for me to sink into.


    I heard a sigh, and then rustling as the voice¡¯s owner sat beside me. I tiredly opened my eyes, taking in the unwelcome visitor.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked brusquely before once again shutting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trying to relax here.¡±


    ¡°So I see,¡± Kiriel replied. Her voice was tinged with something, but I couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was. Disappointment, perhaps?


    ¡°I was hoping to see you at breakfast, as we had planned,¡± she continued, ¡°but the only one of your little troupe present at breakfast was Daniella. She seemed upset and left after only a few words, stating she had ¡®training¡¯ to do.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I grunted, unsure what to think of the information. Dani was probably just trying to distance herself to avoid hurting my feelings further. I¡¯m so pathetic. ¡°I didn¡¯t have it in me. Sorry. And I doubt we¡¯ll see Ellie for awhile considering the state she was in last night. I¡¯d be surprised if we saw her before noon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I hope she¡¯s alright.¡±


    At her comment, I directed a red rimmed eye her way. ¡°And why would you care? She¡¯s just a convenient add on for your goals. Please, spare us your false compassion.¡±


    ¡°Mare¡­¡± A tense silence lingered between us before she sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll admit your ire is not unwarranted, but can you please sit up and speak to me directly? I wanted to continue our conversation from yesterday. From before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I scoffed, opening my eyes to glare at her. She was sitting cross legged on the ground, making a small braid out of grass. She wasn¡¯t very good at it, and the poor creation looked ready to fall apart at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll go any better. I have a massive headache and am really not in the mood for any more Tauros shit. I¡¯m just having a bad day; can we talk about it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked, turning my way. She looked better than yesterday, but still tired, and nothing like her usual. But at least her makeup wasn¡¯t running in streaks. She actually looked legitimately concerned, somehow. I Guess Kiriel took a crash course in acting sometime in the last twenty-four hours, I concluded, reminding myself to take everything she said with a grain of salt. Or ten.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I shot back. ¡°Would you please leave us alone? Can¡¯t you see my pokemon are sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no,¡± she replied, her voice gentle. ¡°This is important, and goes beyond just you or I. Did something happen between you and your friend?¡±


    I shot up, earning a scowl from Eon and a sleepy mewl from Larvitar, who looked around in confusion before settling back down, this time leaning into Eon¡¯s now much less fluffy fur. Nana was indifferent, as usual, hardly moving a muscle. ¡°Why? Did she say something?!¡±


    Kiriel glanced my way with a knowing look but didn¡¯t say anything.


    I paused, regaining my composure before correcting myself, ¡°What I meant to ask was if she was acting oddly. Sorry for the outburst.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± she said, a tiny smile gracing her face. ¡°She did not, but she wore her emotions on her sleeve as long as one knows what to look for. And there was no shortage of them, although she tried her best to hide them.¡±


    I groaned, sprawling back onto the grass, rubbing Larvitar¡¯s scaly head softly. ¡°What a trap. I should¡¯ve known you didn¡¯t actually know anything. And as to your question, nothing happened. Nothing important, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kiriel said, not sounding the least bit convinced. ¡°Does it have to do with the fact that you harbor,¡± she paused, as if searching for the right word¡­ ¡°romantic feelings for her, perhaps?¡±


    At that, all traces of grogginess drained out of my system, and I sat up, wide eyed. ¡°W-why do you say that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to; we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°Mare,¡± she began, ¡°I may not be the most socially adept, and I know I hold no candle to your father or sister on warmness, but I¡¯m not stupid. Nor am I unaware of my surroundings. It was apparent to anyone with eyes that there¡¯s something between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful,¡± I pouted. ¡°But I guess there¡¯s no use denying it.¡± I sighed deeply, wringing my hands together. ¡°Since you asked, I may as well be up front about it. I told her I liked her, and she turned me down. That¡¯s all. I should¡¯ve known it was going to happen like that, but I think the sake got away from me and I made an idiot move. I¡¯m so, so, fucking stupid.¡± I didn''t even know why I was telling her any of this, but it was already too late. I''ll probably regret it.


    ¡°That must have hurt,¡± Kiriel comforted, the tone unfamiliar to my ears. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she didn¡¯t respond to your feelings like you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± I said, waving her concern away. ¡°I¡¯m done with this conversation. You haven¡¯t been interested in my life before now, so don¡¯t pretend to suddenly care. It¡¯s sickening. Just say your piece so we can move on with our lives.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kiriel replied, frowning. ¡°But I do care, believe it or not. And I¡¯m committed to showing you that. Before we move on, I just want you to consider one thing. Regarding Dani.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked sarcastically. ¡°Please share your infinite wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Just because someone doesn¡¯t respond to your feelings doesn¡¯t mean that their own feelings are absent,¡± Kiriel told me. ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, Mare. Don¡¯t let your hurt get in the way of thinking things through before you come to conclusions that may not be true.¡±


    ¡°Wow, what life-changing advice,¡± I snarked, rolling my eyes. ¡°Are you done now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point; what do I need to do for you to work with me in convincing the public we¡¯ve repaired our relationship?¡±


    Wow. I was honestly impressed despite myself at how direct she was being. I vastly preferred this over the fake smiles and false concern she¡¯d been attempting so far.


    ¡°I already told you yesterday; let me leave the family and tell me why you¡¯ve treated me like shit for so long. That¡¯s all.¡±


    She sighed, staring off into the flowers surrounding us. She spoke, refusing to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mare. I¡¯m truly sorry for my unfair treatment of you. But I can¡¯t say more. But it wasn¡¯t your fault. Not at all.¡± She smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that I let my mistakes get in the way of my better judgement. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I was wrong.¡±


    What. My mind froze at her admission. Rather than the denial she had shown previously, she was actually acknowledging it was real. That it wasn¡¯t in my head. A myriad of emotions surged within me, from anger, to sadness, to confusion. But mostly anger. Anger at how unfair it all was. That she could treat a child just wanting to do their best as if they had committed some unknown yet unforgivable sin.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where this change come from, and why had it taken so long? If she had only said any of this years ago, it could¡¯ve saved me so much pain. I could¡¯ve actually felt like my family loved me. But now, it felt like it was too little too late.


    She continued before I could respond, this time looking at me directly, and I was confronted with the same dark eyes I saw every time I looked in the mirror. We really are similar, aren¡¯t we?


    ¡°You have been wronged, and I can¡¯t take any of it back. All I can do is commit to paying for the harm I¡¯ve wrought in any way I can.¡± She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I can offer no guarantees about leaving the family, but I swear to you I will do everything in my power to convince the clan elders to allow you to forgo the Seiichi name. I will sign a legal document regarding my intent. With witnesses. Is that satisfactory? In exchange for your cooperation over the next year.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°You¡¯d actually just let me leave?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I will; this is important enough to justify it. But I wish that wasn¡¯t the case, and that there was something else I could do to make you trust me.¡± She gave me a sad smile. ¡°But trust takes time, and time is something in short supply considering the situation.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I breathed, unsure of whether I should be happy or offended she had so readily agreed to support my departure from the clan. I wasn¡¯t used to getting what I wanted, and the situation was giving me whiplash. ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just like that,¡± she agreed with a business-like nod. ¡°I am deadly serious, Mare. Without the Gym, I fear losing my ability to protest the war in any meaningful capacity. With current sentiment, there is no guarantee that Sula would be selected by the Fuchsia City council, and it¡¯s entirely likely they could install a trainer with pro-KFP sentiment. That would be catastrophic in more ways than one.¡±


    She continued, ¡°This is not to say, however, that I can guarantee you will be allowed to formally depart the clan. In light of that, I¡¯ll ask again; what can I do to ensure your cooperation for the remainder of the week? I¡¯ll not ask for anything beyond a few appearances with me in public, as well as an interview if the opportunity arises. I¡¯m sure there will be numerous news agencies on the prowl as soon as you show your face today.¡±


    ¡°Give me a second,¡± I said, holding up a hand. ¡°I need a moment to think. This feels too good to be true. I never actually thought you would say yes. Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    Kiriel smiled mirthlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say yes, Mare. I want you to believe me when I say I want to repair our relationship. And that I mean it when I say I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t blame you for your reticence. As Kuon said last night, leadership isn¡¯t about what you want, it¡¯s about doing whatever you can for your people. Including sacrificing your own needs and wants.¡±


    ¡°And those of your family,¡± I finished, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°So, you¡¯re basically trying to buy me off,¡± I concluded.


    She inclined her head slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s how you choose to think of it, yes. Name your demands. We don¡¯t have much time; I¡¯ll only be here until Sunday before returning to the Gym if our efforts are successful. If your answer is no, I¡¯ll need to adjust my plans.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can think of a few things,¡± I said, thinking of what I might want. Kuon¡¯s story about the ambush he experienced, paired with my near helplessness against Adrien¡¯s Hypno, made me think it would be in my best interest to secure a psychic type pokemon of some kind. And I definitely wanted a top-tier Fire Stone for Nana. But it felt wrong just giving up my anger for convenience.


    But if I¡¯m going to leave, I mused, I may as well milk this for all its worth. It would be stupid not to. Money is one thing, but rare resources and pokemon are hard to come by.


    ¡°Can I have today to think about it?¡± I asked. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but this is a lot to process.¡±


    Kiriel put her hand to her chin, appearing deep in thought. ¡°Fine. But let me know by this evening, and I¡¯d appreciate at least an idea of what you might request so I can look into it and confirm if it¡¯s something I can grant.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I began, ¡°I¡¯d like a top-tier Fire Stone for Nana.¡±


    Hearing his name, the pokemon in question perked up, cocking his head in interest. ¡°He¡¯s clearly earned it, and I don¡¯t want to feel as powerless as I was against Adrien ever again.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± she said without hesitation, as if she had been expecting that request. ¡°What else? I¡¯ll obviously continue to finance your journey, as well. Until you leave the family. But that¡¯s only to be expected.¡±


    ¡°I want a psychic type,¡± I admitted reluctantly. ¡°Kuon¡¯s story freaked me out and I¡¯d like some way to defend myself in the future.¡±


    Kiriel hummed thoughtfully. ¡°That one is a bit tougher; psychic pokemon are closely regulated and in high demand. Is there a particular species you were thinking of?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not really. I can¡¯t say that I would really want a Slowpoke or any of the Abra line, either. Something good with barriers that would be able to protect me effectively.¡±


    She smiled crookedly. ¡°It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t accept my offer of a Beldum when you were younger; there¡¯s no way I could get one on short notice, now.¡±


    I crinkled my nose. ¡°Those are the supercomputer ones, right? That seems like it would be difficult to work with most of the time. I''ll have my work cut out with Larvitar, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. What about the Ralts line?¡± she suggested. ¡°They¡¯re weak to start but have powerful third stage evolutions.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Whatever you think would be good and can get your hands on. I¡¯d want to train it extensively in barriers and potentially teleportation, so we could get out of a scary situation if we needed to. Other than that, I don¡¯t care that much.¡±


    ¡°Your considerations are noted,¡± Kiriel said. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do over the next week, but you might need to pick it up in Saffron if I can¡¯t get something delivered here. I should have more information by this evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess?¡± The transactional nature of our interaction ironically felt more comfortable than anything else we had discussed. It was easier to think I was like an employee of hers rather than a son.


    She reached into her robes, pulling out a sheet of pressed paper. ¡°For now, here is a tentative schedule for your time here. Take a look.¡±


    I carefully unfolded the sheet of paper. It was a simple document, with a few items listed below each day. I scanned the list, nodding along as I read. It really didn¡¯t differ much from what I planned in the first place, with the exception of an appointment at the Eevee Evolution Lab on Wednesday, and a local tournament listed for Thursday and Friday. The weekend was blocked off for a potential match with Kuon, and she had penciled in a celebratory dinner.


    ¡°Assuming you agree to work with me,¡± Kiriel clarified, perhaps seeing my look of confusion at a ¡®family dinner¡¯ as it was written on the schedule.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, rolling up the document and sliding it into one of my own pockets. I stood up, gently rousing my pokemon, although I knew Eon had only been pretending to sleep. ¡°It looks pretty good to me, honestly. I¡¯ll get back to you with my decision tonight or tomorrow morning. Is that acceptable?¡±


    Kiriel stood as well, holding out her hand as if to secure a deal. Not inaccurate, really, I noted as I tentatively shook her proffered hand.


    ¡°Deal¡± she replied, using her hands to sweep herself clear of the assortment of grassy odds and ends she had collected. She turned my way, once more looking like the calm and collected figure I had grown up with. ¡°I¡¯ll be here in the Citadel for the rest of the day if you need anything. I assume you¡¯ll be gathering Ellie and heading out to find some matches.¡±


    I nodded silently, padding away from her and out of the garden with my pokemon in tow.


    <hr>


    ¡°This sucks,¡± Ellie grumbled from her position behind me. ¡°I wish somebody had told me to drink more water. My eyes feel like they¡¯re twice their normal size and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to eat again.¡±


    ¡°We did,¡± I said drily, rolling my eyes. ¡°On numerous occasions. You were too stubborn to listen to us.¡±


    I eyed her, taking in her disheveled appearance; she was wearing a lovely sundress but had heavy bags under her eyes and looked gaunter than I¡¯d seen her. She wouldn¡¯t admit it, but she had clearly been puking throughout the night. I didn¡¯t envy her.


    Willow was curled around her shoulders looking around curiously, although the pokemon had grown so much I doubted she would be able to occupy the space for much longer, and Anabelle was attached to her at the hip, constantly flashing her concerned looks. River and Petal simply ambled in front of her as they usually did with eyes wide in fascination at the sights of the city.


    Ellie was in a bad mood today. Besides waking up hungover, she had called her father and it had apparently not gone well. Mikhail had been livid at her lack of contact and had really read her the riot act, wanting her to check in daily as long as she had service. From what I could tell, she wasn¡¯t used to being in trouble either, being an only child and all.


    ¡°You did,¡± she admitted, ¡°But I thought you were joking! Everything felt so good until it suddenly didn¡¯t.¡±


    I knew what she meant; although I hadn¡¯t been hit as hard as her, the three shots in quick succession at the end of the night had left me with the spins as I was trying to fall asleep after my catastrophic conversation with Dani. Not to mention the pulsing headache that had yet to abate.


    Ugh. I was actively trying not to think about her, but Kiriel¡¯s words had left me wondering if there wasn¡¯t more to the story than Dani simply not liking me. I had been so certain last night she felt the same way. The connection had felt genuine, especially when I''d caught her eyes during the song. But I was wrong, I reminded myself.


    The rejection hadn¡¯t been particularly harsh or anything. She had simply said, ¡°I can¡¯t accept your feelings. I¡¯m sorry, Mare,¡± and had left me there alone in the garden. Pretty gentle, especially for my first and only confession. I was dreading seeing her.


    ¡°Marrrr-reeeee,¡± Ellie whined, catching my attention. ¡°You¡¯re spacing out hella hard; I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten what we¡¯re here to do. It¡¯s important. The most important.¡±


    I chuckled, grateful at her levity. ¡°Hardly. Although I still don¡¯t think this is the best first meal after a hangover.¡±


    We were headed through the city to find ice cream, of all things. Despite her misery, the first thing Ellie had asked me about was going to get ice cream. Unbelievable.


    After heading out of the Citadel, we had asked around and been directed to a place in the lower tiers that apparently served the best product for the lowest prices.


    It was convenient, since that was there the most popular Battling Center in Vermilion was located, as well. I was hoping to get as many rounds in as I could with Larvitar¡ªespecially with some electric pokemon if I could find them.


    The city was much quieter than when we had first arrived, largely due to the fact that most of the trainers were busy, well, training. And the thriving fishing industry was currently out in the harbor and beyond, busy catching the literal tons of Goldeen and Magikarp that the city¡¯s economy relied on.


    As a result, our journey was smooth and uneventful, and we arrived at the ice cream shop in less than an hour.


    It was directly off the main street, with a rundown appearance on the outside. A large, crooked sign indicated the shop''s name; Jynx''s Minx''s.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± I asked, looking at the business skeptically.


    ¡°Positively positive,¡± she shot back, grinning like a little kid getting their way. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get in there!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I deferred, following her into the building with our teams trailing behind.


    We only had to wait for a few minutes before arriving at the front of the line. Surprisingly, the shop was largely staffed by pokemon; an older woman with greying hair ran the till while two Jynx¡¯s made ice cream in real time, using their impressive ice manipulation skills to craft custom orders.


    ¡°Welcome to Jynx¡¯s Minx¡¯s,¡± she said, smiling brightly. ¡°What can I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Got anything for hangovers?¡± I asked, chuckling as Ellie pouted at my dig.


    It was meant as a joke, but the employee clearly didn¡¯t see it that way. ¡°Sure thing, dearie. We have just the thing for you here.¡± She turned to her pokemon, shouting, ¡°Two Drunken Sailor specials on the double!¡±


    We watched in awe as the two pokemon seemingly crafted two large concoctions, their hands whirring as they melded several liquids together from a few large containers behind the glass counter. They were complete with cones and a large assortment of garnishes. I made out walnuts and cashews, as well as what I suspected was melon of some kind. I couldn''t say that it looked appetizing, but it did look filling, at least.


    ¡°See, I told you so,¡± Ellie whispered, jabbing her elbow into my side. ¡°You should just listen to me more, eh?¡±


    ¡°Not a fucking chance,¡± I whispered back. I turned back to the employee, who was staring at me expectantly as she held out the ¡®Drunken Sailor Specials¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s the damage?¡±


    ¡°I recognize you from somewhere,¡± she said, squinting at me thoughtfully after gingerly passing over the treats. ¡°You an actor? I swear I¡¯ve seen your face before.¡±


    I grimaced. Kiriel¡¯s warning about people recognizing me was evidently more than some far-fetched concern. ¡°Nope, I probably just look like someone you know.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± The woman shouted, beaming. ¡°You¡¯re that Gym Leader¡¯s kid, aincha? The one who¡¯s in hot water. Your face was all over the place for a few days last week.¡± Her smile faded, replaced by a concerned look. ¡°Ya¡¯ know what, let¡¯s say your first rounds on the house. Sounds like your life is hard enough, dearie. Just be sure to drop by next time you¡¯re in the mood for some ice cream.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Ellie chirped, saluting as if given an order from a superior officer. ¡°We¡¯ll be back daily if I have anything to say about it! Thanks for the meal!¡±

 Chapter 48: The Battle Center

    Tuesday, June 20th, 1978, 1200


    ¡°So, how¡¯d it go?¡± Ellie asked around a bite of ice cream way too big for her mouth. It dripped down off her chin and pooled onto the ground for River and Petal to fight over.


    After a brief scuffle, Petal unsurprisingly won, happily scooping up her prize, and we both giggled at the scene. We were sitting in a park we had wandered into near the ice cream shop.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask what she meant. We both knew what she was referring to. ¡°She turned me down,¡± I answered bluntly. ¡°Said she couldn¡¯t return my feelings, and that she was sorry. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad at all,¡± Ellie said with a dramatic sigh of relief. ¡°Coulda¡¯ been wayyyy worse.¡±


    ¡°And how¡¯s that?¡± I asked drily, failing to see how her reaction made any sense.


    ¡°Well, she could¡¯ve have said that she didn¡¯t like you?¡± Ellie suggested. ¡°Or that she was seeing someone else. Or that she liked girls. There are all sorts of things I can imagine.¡± She shuddered. ¡°Daytime television paints a terrifying picture of relationships.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, not understanding the reference. I hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to watch much television growing up. ¡°And how is that any different from what she said? I fail to see how any of those options are better.¡±


    Ellie rolled her eyes, taking her time to wolf down another bite under her team¡¯s watchful stares as they hoped for another morsel. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She said she couldn¡¯t return your feelings. Not ¡®I don¡¯t like you¡¯ or ¡®ew, gross¡¯. Don¡¯t you see the difference?¡±


    Was this what Kiriel meant? I wondered. Unraveling the female mind was a challenge, to say the least. And it was difficult to think objectively about the situation with the pall of rejection weighing heavily on my mind.


    I shrugged. ¡°Not really; it seems like for all intents and purposes it¡¯s the same thing. She doesn¡¯t want a relationship of any kind, and that¡¯s it. It hurts, but I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    ¡°Mare,¡± Ellie said, turning to look at me directly with a look between disapproval and disbelief. ¡°Stop being such a fucking drama queen. If you were a little more observant you might have realized there are plenty of reasons why she can¡¯t return your feelings beyond simply not liking you, as you seem to believe. It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, you know that?¡± she shot back, shaking her head. ¡°I think you forget the situation we¡¯re in. This isn¡¯t just a regular trip, and you¡¯re not just a regular person, as much as you might want to believe that. You¡¯re not just ¡®Mare the boy,¡¯ a helpless romantic with a crush on a cute older girl. You¡¯re ¡®Mare Seiichi¡¯, scion of the Seiichi clan. What you do reflects on anyone else who shares your name.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Say, for example, you do date. And everything goes well. Too well, let''s say. And you either try to elope or get Dani pregnant or something ridiculous like that. What happens next? Do you really think you can just waltz home and say, ¡°hey guys, I decided I¡¯m starting a family. Wish me luck!¡± What would the people of Fuchsia think? What would your parents think?¡± She shook her head again, a look of disgust marring her face. ¡°Did you not listen to anything Kuon said last night? You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re normal and you¡¯re not. It¡¯s irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Point received,¡± I muttered, my heart falling as I recognized the truth of her words. Maybe I had gotten too comfortable after spending the last few weeks away from that world. But it just reinforced how important it was for me to withdraw from the clan if I wanted any agency at all in my own life. Kiriel¡¯s offer was sounding better and better, even if it meant giving up on my feelings of injustice and anger.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ellie breathed, smiling as she dusted the remains of the ice cream cone off her lap. ¡°So before you jump to any crazy conclusions about whether or not Dani actually likes you, just think about her position for a minute. And stop moping about it. The last thing you should do is mope. If Dani does like you, which I think she does,¡± she said pointedly, ¡°moping about it is just going to make her feel worse and not want to spend time around you, and by extension, us. Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, feeling ridiculous, like I was a small child getting a scolding. Ellie really didn¡¯t play around when she was serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want that at all. Should I just pretend nothing happened? I don¡¯t want her to feel awkward.¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡± She shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can predict the future. But if you just cry about it she¡¯ll probably feel reassured in her decision to turn down your feelings.¡± She turned my way again with a serious look in her eyes. ¡°What do you want? Are you just looking for a fling to spite your family? Or to get laid? Do you really like Dani genuinely? You should seriously consider your goals right now. Or if there¡¯s even space for a relationship. How you proceed is entirely dependent upon your intentions.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever thought much about it,¡± I told her, feeling slightly sheepish at how serious she was taking the whole thing. ¡°I just know that I love being around her, and she makes my heart race. I respect her and think she¡¯s a good person and trainer. And when we¡¯re alone, I feel a connection with her I¡¯ve never had with anyone else.¡± I chuckled bitterly. ¡°Not that I have much to compare to, though. I guess I hadn¡¯t thought much about it past that.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s your problem,¡± Ellie replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it at all. And she has to. Tell me this; when is the last time someone in your family, anyone at all, just married somebody normal? For love, ya know?¡±


    I pondered her question. My parents had married for political reasons, and Kiriel¡¯s parents before her as well. I didn¡¯t know much beyond that. But I did know Sula hadn¡¯t hesitated to go on dates and the like. But she had never been in a relationship, I knew that much. Maybe I should call and ask what she thinks about the whole thing?


    ¡°I can hear your brain ticking from here,¡± Ellie giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer now. It¡¯s just something to think about. Despite how awesome you might believe her to be, Dani is still just a normal girl from a normal family. Of course she would be aware of the difference in station between you two. She probably forgot about it because we were just off in the boonies for so long. But I imagine it was quite the shock to be suddenly confronted with the leaders of two of Kanto¡¯s most powerful clan¡¯s at a fucking casual dinner like we¡¯re old family friends. It might be normal for you, but not for her.¡±


    She shook her head, her voice softening. ¡°Imagine the poor girl, having only seen your mom on the news or even read about her in history books. A real-life war hero, in the flesh. You have the privilege not to think about these things, but others don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And why are you so untouched by it all?¡± I asked, curious as to why Ellie was speaking about it all so objectively. As far as I knew, she didn¡¯t come from any powerful family in Johto.


    She shrugged. ¡°Not my people, not my country. Sure, I moved here, but it¡¯s not like I identify as a Kantonian or anything like that. If I was having dinner with Pryce Hyou or Percival Chikara, I would¡¯ve been beside myself with anxiety! Kiriel is more like distant management or something like that.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± I admitted, recognizing the names of the well-known Johtan clan leaders.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± she said, smiling in satisfaction. ¡°I always make sense¡ªthe perfect voice of reason.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I chuckled, ignoring her antics. ¡°You were surprisingly nonchalant all last night. I really appreciated it, though. And thanks for calling Kiriel out like that. I¡¯ve never had someone speak up for me before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Ellie said. ¡°I¡¯m happy to help a friend. But now that that¡¯s out of the way, we should probably talk about the fact that we killed Kuon¡¯s guy? We managed it pretty well last night, but I don¡¯t know that they didn¡¯t pick up on the fact that something funny was going on. I tried to cover our asses, but ¡®accosted by brigands¡¯ isn¡¯t exactly the most believable excuse for our delay.¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± I agreed, frowning. Prior to Kiriel rudely interrupting my sunbathing, I had been dwelling on that very issue in an effort to get my mind off Dani. ¡°I¡¯d guess there¡¯s a pretty high chance he picked up on the fact that we know more than we were letting on. I doubt he thinks we were directly responsible for it, but he was clearly aware there was something more there.¡±


    Ellie nodded. ¡°I think so, too. He stared Dani down something awful first thing when we got there but went right back to normal in an instant. It was creepy.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like Kuon,¡± I said, thinking of my experiences with the man. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve known him for years, it¡¯s difficult to tell what he¡¯s really thinking. But I don¡¯t think he would hold it against us personally if we told him. It¡¯s not like its reasonable to just roll over and die. Besides executing the others, there was nothing wrong with what we did. And we don¡¯t have to tell him about that part, just that we were defending ourselves. I think he would understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big part to leave out, Mare,¡± Ellie commented skeptically. ¡°What if he knew the details of the assignment? We have no idea how close he was with Adrien. His story made it sound like they were close friends. But what if he knew every part of what they were doing? Do you think Kuon is capable of supporting that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Probably, if I¡¯m behind honest,¡± I admitted, loathe as I was to admit it. ¡°You heard his story; he clearly doesn¡¯t hesitate to get his hands dirty if necessary. But what I don¡¯t understand is why he would support such a thing. He¡¯s always been a staunch supporter of Kiriel, and I don¡¯t see why this would be any different. What would he stand to gain from fomenting discord?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t like it,¡± she replied, shrugging resignedly. ¡°But I do know we should try to find out before we go too much further. I know you¡¯re friends with him, Mare, but I can¡¯t help but think we should be wary. I know we tend to think old people are all cute and loving and all that Tauros shit, but it also means they¡¯ve had more time to develop any nasty habits they might have. Like plotting and backstabbing, for example. You don¡¯t stay in charge of a huge city for decades without some of that.¡±


    I nodded slowly. What she said was true enough, but I was having a difficult time picturing Kuon as the villain. He had always been exceedingly kind to me, and I didn¡¯t want to give up that image of him if I could help it.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I promise,¡± I said. ¡°We should have a chance to talk with him today after registering for the gym. Maybe I can find out more then?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan!¡± Ellie said, standing up with a big yawn. ¡°That drunken sailor thing really worked! I feel wayyy better.¡± She turned my way, holding out a hand to help me up. ¡°You ready to go check out that battle center thing? The one Liza said we should check out?¡±


    I took her hand, standing up with a smile. I had to admit, I felt a lot better after talking to Ellie and getting some food in my system as well. The headache had finally receded. ¡°You got it!¡± I looked down at my team. ¡°You guys ready for some actual matches?¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Raticate, use Hyper Fang!¡±


    Ellie and I watched with growing horror as the fluffy brown pokemon tore into a poor Caterpie that didn¡¯t know what hit it, its sharp incisors easily crushing through the bug¡¯s soft carapace and deep into its body, nearly tearing the poor thing in half.


    Yellow-orange blood pooled around it as it immediately fainted, its trainer¡¯s face going white with concern as she rushed into the ring to recall her downed pokemon before it literally fell apart.


    Thank Arceus for modern medical care, I thought, wincing. Just a few years ago, an attack like that would have been lethal.


    The referee raised a red flag with an appalled look on his face. ¡°Tyler¡¯s Raticate is the winner. Please be advised, emergency medical care can be found directly down the street.¡±


    The victorious trainer walked to the center of the ring to collect his winnings. He had the good grace to look slightly bad as the crying trainer handed over a wad of bills.


    ¡°Wow,¡± breathed Ellie as we walked away from the viewing area. ¡°That was a blowout.¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± I agreed, looking for another match to watch. I was trying to find a trainer with a strong electric type to practice with but was having no luck so far. ¡°That girl had no business attempting to fight here. She should still be in the outskirts trying her luck with other beginners.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ellie asked, cocking her head. ¡°They seemed plenty strong from what I saw. The trainers outside the city, I mean.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re a beginner. These arenas are expensive and are a huge step up from the beginners running around with pokemon they just got. If there are stronger trainers out there, it¡¯s simply because they¡¯re trying to fleece some newbies for cash.¡± I gestured around at the facility. ¡°This place, in contrast, is for people seriously trying to improve.¡±


    We were in what was known as a Battle Center. It was a massive circular building that offered panoramic views of the numerous arenas trainers could rent out for challenges.


    A raised central platform overlooked the different arenas spanning out from it. The design was roughly shaped like a wheel, with the arenas being like the spokes. There were twelve arenas in all.


    You paid a flat rate, and then people posted challenges. The longer you won, the more you recouped your losses and even potentially made money. If you lost, you not only had to pay the victor, but you then lost the rights to your arena.


    From what I could deduce, you needed to win roughly three matches to break even with the overhead cost. Rates varied, but the standard bet for a match was usually less than a hundred league credits.


    ¡°Mare, over here!¡± Ellie called out excitedly. ¡°I think I found one that might work!¡±


    I made my way over to her to see what was going on and was surprised to see an Electabuzz facing off with a Tauros.


    ¡°Ziggy, strafe left when it charges and use Thunder Punch! Aim for its chin if you can.¡±


    True to the command, the Tauros, which as a species had little option but to charge, did so. The striped pokemon dodged to the left and lashed out with a left hook wreathed in crackling electricity, making direct contact with the charging pokemon.


    Its momentum, paired with the strength of the strike, served to be enough, and the bull pokemon careened into the wall in a twitching and smoking mess of fur.


    The bored looking ref raised a red flag. ¡°Samantha¡¯s Electabuzz is the winner!¡± He turned to the defeated trainer, who was looking at a pok¨¦ball in his hand with a conflicted expression as if unsure to sentence whatever resided in it to pain. ¡°If the challenger has any remaining pokemon, they may send them out now.¡±


    ¡°I forfeit,¡± the trainer called out dejectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want my Poliwag to get hurt against that monster.¡±


    ¡°Good call,¡± I muttered to myself. It was clear that the Electabuzz was head and shoulders above the others we had seen, and a puny first stage pokemon with a type disadvantage stood no chance.


    Not that I¡¯m much better, I mused, given that I planned on sending Larvitar in as many times as it took until he could take a solid hit or come up with a strategy to deal with electric type attacks.


    ¡°Tanner forfeits,¡± the ref called out. ¡°Samanatha earns her sixth win in a row. Are there any challengers?¡±


    Smiling grimly, I made my way forward.


    <hr>


    ¡°Challenger, you have sixty seconds to release your first pokemon,¡± the referee said. ¡°There are no swaps.¡±


    I stood on one end of the rectangular arena, taking in the setting. The arena looked to be around twenty meters wide and forty meters long. There was a small pool of water in the center and chalked out ¡®trainer boxes¡¯ for my opponent and I to stand in.


    I could hear the comforting hum of forcefields surrounding the upper edges of the arena, as well as the small cubby the ref sat in. There was no such protection for the trainers participating in the match, however. Trainers were expected to be on their toes at all times, and injuries were common, if not expected.


    ¡°You got this Mare!¡± Ellie cheered from her position behind me, waving her hand frantically back and forth as if I somehow hadn¡¯t noticed her.


    How embarrassing, I thought, doing my best to tune her out and focus on the match. I have to win this.


    Although, I had to admit it was nice having someone cheer for me for once. I also had to admit that I was nervous despite myself. Besides my match with Dani, I had never battled in front of an audience outside of my family. Being in an actual arena, with a ref and a gaggle of trainers whispering behind me was a somewhat surreal experience that I had dreamed about for years after watching matches from the outside looking in.


    In my fantasies, I had always won. But now I was afraid I would mess things up on my first foray onto a larger stage.


    You got this, Mare, I told myself. This is the first of many, many matches. Deep breaths.


    I glanced back and realized the gaggle of trainers had grown, and there was now a decent sized crowd of trainers looking down at us with interest from the viewing platform. My guess was that the trainer I was facing was fairly well known around here. Or, she had at least generated some interest by going on a six-win streak.


    Or maybe they''re interested in me, some small part of myself chimed in before my rational side quashed the conceited thought.


    I gave Ellie a relaxed thumbs up and looked over at my opponent. It was difficult to tell how old she was. Frankly, she could have been anywhere from fifteen to twenty-five. Her plain brown hair was tied up in a professional looking bun that gave me the vague impression that she was older rather than younger. She wore a plain white blouse and hiking pants, sporting a confident smile that told me she knew what she was doing.


    ¡°I hope we have a good match,¡± she called out, her voice easily audible due to the small mics we had both clipped onto our shirts so our orders could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m Samantha.¡±


    ¡°Mare,¡± I answered simply, tossing out Larvitar¡¯s black and gold pok¨¦ball. He popped out, looking more than ready to go, giving me a determined nod before turning to face his opponent.


    I had briefed him about our intentions before we entered the Battle Center. He knew what our goals were, and what was required of him. He wouldn¡¯t shirk his role.


    They had a no-pokemon policy unless you were actively battling, so Eon and Nana were holed up in their balls waiting until I inevitably had to send them out.


    If she had more pokemon even close to the strength of the Electabuzz, she was easily a multiple badge trainer that I had no intention of taking lightly.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± my opponent wondered aloud, fiddling with the pok¨¦balls at her waist as she decided what pokemon to send out first.


    Four, from what I saw. ¡°It¡¯s a Larvitar,¡± I offered, recalling that part of my mission was to be as vocal as possible about the species. ¡°Native to the Silver Mountains, in Johto.¡±


    A smattering of whispers broke out at that, and even Samantha frowned. ¡°I see.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and tossed out a ball. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maggie.¡±


    A large metallic pokemon emerged from the ball, looking like three magnets professionally welded together. It spun around rapidly, emitting a series of inhuman clicks and beeps that made my skin crawl.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the second stage evolution. This trainer had not one, but two powerful electric type pokemon for Larvitar to train against! Despite the rough start to the day, things were getting better and better.


    For me, at least, I thought, resigning myself to the fact that I was about to watch my youngest pokemon get utterly destroyed. Repeatedly, if I had my way.


    ¡°Match start!¡± The ref called out, bringing his flag down swiftly.


    ¡°Water Pulse,¡± I commanded immediately, taking the initiative. ¡°Try not to get hit and keep pumping out as many attacks as you can.¡±


    ¡°Iron Defense,¡± my opponent said, and I heard a jarring metallic noise as her pok¨¦mon effectively grew another layer of armor, increasing its already impressive resistance to physical attacks.


    This is going to be such a pain, I thought, frowning at the thick layer of armor. There wasn¡¯t a single chance in hell we were winning this matchup. Larvitar was too slow to dodge effectively, and we had yet to come up with a way to negate electric attacks. So, it was a shootout, basically.


    Larvitar released a pulsing jet of water from his mouth, hitting his opponent with enough force I could feel the spray from where I stood. But it didn¡¯t do much; the floating pokemon rocked back slightly but looked largely untouched. It was impossible to tell how much damage the attack had done, as it looked no worse for wear.


    Samantha giggled. ¡°About what I would expect from a Johtan pokemon. Maggie, hit it with Thunder Shocks until it¡¯s charred meat.¡±


    ¡°Intercept them with Water Gun and Rock Throw!¡±


    The Magneton vibrated, sending of a series of crackling yellow orbs our way, shooting out methodically from each set of magnets in turn.


    Showing excellent skill for his development, Larvitar managed to deflect the first four bursts of electricity with a combination of well-placed bursts of water and hunks of rock. A series of jarring explosions rang out as the elements warred for supremacy.


    But he couldn¡¯t intercept the fifth, nor the sixth. Nor the next three after that.


    I winced as Larvitar squealed in pain, his turquoise scales blackening and cracking to reveal the vulnerable pink flesh underneath. He looked to be locked in place, his muscles spasming from the repeated shocks.


    But he didn¡¯t go down, growling resolutely as he stared accross the arena at his opponent with pure venom.


    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Samantha called out, her voice relaxed. Not that I could blame her, considering how the match was going so far. ¡°Maggie, step things up a notch; Thunderbolt.¡±


    ¡°Water Pulse,¡± I said calmly, keeping the concern out of my voice. You knew this would happen, Mare. Deal with the consequences. ¡°Keep the beam as tight as you can. Like Nana showed you.¡±


    Giving no indication he heard me, Larvitar heaved a huge breath of air, releasing a concentrated beam of water that rapidly lanced across the field towards his opponent.


    Either underestimating the power of the attack or confident in its defenses, the Magneton didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge.


    In contrast to his first attack, however, the dense spray of water left visible damage; steel flaked off in the face of the focused pressure, and the pok¨¦mon¡¯s three eyes visibly flinched in pain, emitting a cry sounding like rusty gears grinding together.


    But Larvitar couldn¡¯t maintain the powerful attack for long, and he quickly spluttered out, looking ready to fall over then and there. His breath came in rapid gasps and droplets of blood from his cracked skin soon dotted the ground beneath him.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long; the Magneton shook itself like a dog, sending water and steel fragments across the arena before releasing a crackling beam of lightning as thick as my thigh towards Larvitar, who attempted to dodge, jumping to the side heavily. But the attack was too fast, and it clipped him before he could fully get out of the way.


    He went down without a sound, not even a cry of pain; steam rose in tendrils from a body that contracted uncontrollably. I calmly returned him, mentally thanking him for his fortitude. Holding up to that many attacks in a type disadvantage was impressive.


    Seeing his tortured body was difficult, but I reminded myself it was a necessary struggle for him to address his weaknesses. Although, I had to admit it would have probably been better to start him off with a less powerful opponent.


    But trial by fire was the Seiichi way, and I had to hope this would lead to more benefit than messing around with a low voltage Pikachu that went down from a single Water Pulse. From my experience, the best way to improve was to throw yourself against more powerful opponents over and over again until something changed.


    Samantha scoffed, a sneer erupting onto her face. ¡°What a disappointing first round. I can¡¯t believe you would start things off with such a weak pokemon. It¡¯s barely out of training wheels! Don¡¯t expect me to easy on you just because you have baby pokemon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance,¡± I offered, enjoying the look of confusion on her face at my comment. ¡°Strong electric pokemon are in short supply.¡±


    ¡°The challenger¡¯s pokemon is unable to continue,¡± the ref called out impassively. ¡°Challenger, you have sixty seconds to send out your next pokemon.¡±


    I smiled viciously, more than ready to avenge Larvitar¡¯s valiant showing.


    It was time for Nana to shine.

 Chapter 49: Again, again!

    Tuesday, June 20th, 1978, 1300


    East Vermilion Battle Center


    I sent Nana¡¯s ball out with a flick of my wrist, the canine pokemon materializing in a flash of red light near the center of the arena. He looked around warily as he took in his surroundings; his black nose twitched at the myriad of scents assaulting his senses.


    ¡°Your opponent just hurt Larvitar. Badly,¡± I told him. ¡°No fucking around.¡±


    Nana gave a low but controlled growl at my words, his body coiling like a viper poised to strike at the slightest provocation. Fortunately for us, there wasn¡¯t much strategy to consider here from a strategic standpoint.


    Magneton was a relatively immobile artillery-like pokemon that performed well against slower, physically inclined pokemon that struggled to close distance effectively. Despite the earlier Iron Defense, its defenses weren¡¯t anything to write home about.  All Nana had to do was get in range for a good Flamethrower. And that, he could do.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Samantha cursed, frowning at the poor matchup. ¡°Maggie, use Thunderbolt! Quick, before he can get close! And gain altitude.¡±


    ¡°Quick Attack into Flamethrower.¡±


    My heart was beating like crazy, but my voice somehow sounded calm over the sound system. Or at least I told myself it did.


    The Magneton crackled and immediately shot a thick beam of electricity at Nana¡¯s position in less than a second.


    But Nana was no Larvitar, and he easily dodged out of the way, wrapped in the sheen of white light indicative of normal energy. The missed attack burned into the ground, sending a plume of dirt up into the air that obscured the field with fragments of the arena itself.


    Nana blurred forward, using his speed to evade several more panicked bolts of lightning before releasing a devastating cone of fire from directly below his opponent, the flames spewing several meters into the sky.


    A pained keening sound emanated from within the conflagration before the mass of superheated metal crashed down to the dirt with a subdued clang. Nana bounded forward, looking ready to rip the vulnerable pok¨¦mon¡¯s now soft flesh to pieces but was interrupted by the referee¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Samantha¡¯s pokemon is unable to continue,¡± he said hurriedly, as if concerned Nana was about to kill the pokemon right there in front of everyone.


    Unfounded concerns, I thought, feeling almost offended. Nana is a professional. He would only kill if I ordered him to.


    ¡°You have sixty seconds to send out your next pokemon.¡±


    ¡°A Growlithe, huh?¡± Samantha mused as she returned her downed pokemon. ¡°And a huge one, at that. Bigger than I¡¯ve ever seen, and I¡¯ve seen a damn lot of those puppies. What the hell do you feed that thing?¡±


    ¡°The blood of his enemies,¡± I deadpanned, keeping my face neutral. ¡°Everything tastes better when you feast on the flesh of your defeated enemies.¡±


    ¡°W-what? What are you talking about?!¡±


    Uh oh. Did she think I was being serious? I wondered, a frown etching itself onto my face. This might be bad for my reputation. ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± I clarified, laughing nervously. ¡°Just lots of high-quality food. Are you sending your pokemon out, or what?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she scowled. ¡°Sandy, you¡¯re up.¡± She tossed a ball out, releasing a bipedal pokemon that stood nearly as tall as she was despite its hunched over posture. Row upon row of dark-brown spines layered on its back like a bizarre pincushion-armor. It sported a massive pair of viciously sharp claws that looked entirely at odds with its otherwise cute-looking face.


    A Sandslash. My frown deepened. Not a great matchup for Nana.


    I needed to ensure Nana didn¡¯t end up in a close-range brawl. Despite his years of training, it was still tough to beat an evolved form like that, especially one with a size advantage. Even if he managed to win, he would likely be too banged up to do much against the next pokemon, leaving Eon to contend with a powerful Electabuzz and who knows what else. But that would probably be the case anyway. I didn¡¯t see any way he would get out of this match unscathed.


    If he gets to the next pokemon, I corrected myself. Don¡¯t count your Pidgey¡¯s before they hatch, Mare.


    ¡°Evade and pepper it with Ember,¡± I ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t engage it close if you can help it.¡±


    ¡°Rollout into Bulldoze,¡± Samantha called out, sweeping her hand out dramatically as if she were conducting an orchestra.


    The Sandslash curled up into a tight ball, using the efficient position to head in Nana¡¯s direction, kicking up a huge cloud of dirt along the way.


    Following my orders perfectly, Nana shot off a series of fiery orbs that melted ineffectually into his opponent¡¯s tough hide before slipping out of the way via Quick Attack.


    This pattern repeated for the next few moments; the Sandslash would close in, with Nana dodging at the last second to let the pokemon scream by. It reminded me of a story I had read about trainers using this technique to exhaust wild Tauros in order to catch them.


    It wasn¡¯t working.


    Or at least not well enough. On one hand, Nana wasn¡¯t getting hurt, but on the other, his opponent seemed to be mostly unscathed, with only a few blackened spots here and there without any damage being done on the vulnerable flesh of its anterior.


    But Nana was tiring rapidly. Repeated Quick Attacks, paired with his constant harrying tactics were wearing out his energy stores faster than I would have liked, while his opponent was easily able to keep up the much less energy intensive Rollout. The current pattern wasn¡¯t sustainable.


    I really need to get a Fire Stone for him, I thought as I watched the ongoing battle in frustrated silence.


    As if sensing the same thing, Samantha doubled down as she called out excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s tiring! You can see it in his movements! Keep up the Rollout until he can¡¯t get out of the way!¡±


    I cursed internally, wishing she hadn¡¯t noticed the subtle signs of exhaustion Nana was giving off. It wasn¡¯t like they were easily visible. I could only tell because I had spent years around him.


    ¡°Forget using Ember!¡± I ordered. ¡°It¡¯s not strong enough; try to get some distance and hit it with a Flamethrower. Aim for the face and chest if you can.¡±


    Immediately obeying, Nana shot across the arena to get as much distance as possible, which wasn¡¯t much considering how narrow the space was. He turned and released another cone of fire towards the charging pokemon. It was impossible to miss.


    My hands clenched with anticipation as I waited to see the damage; between the fire and cloud of dirt, there was much less visibility than I would have liked, and I struggled to get a clear visual.


    My heart fell as the ground type shot out of the fiery dust storm looking blackened but still mostly uninjured; its thick hide of spines apparently kept it nearly impervious to attacks as long as it had its belly and face curled inwards.


    Nana, eyes widening slightly, barely managed to dodge out of the way, pushing his Quick Attack endurance to the limit to continue his increasingly frantic dodging. He shot towards the other side of the arena once more, eying his opponent warily.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at the dodge. We still had the advantage, if just slightly, considering the Sandslash had yet to make contact. Even if Nana wasn¡¯t doing much damage, it was still more than nothing.


    ¡°Tch,¡± Samantha said, clicking her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s like what, twenty Quick Attacks now? Unreal endurance, man. Sandy, dig deep and jump em¡¯.¡±


    Her pokemon immediately popped out of its curled-up position and dove into the ground, moving through the ground like a fish in water. Its type energy manipulation was so smooth there wasn¡¯t even a bump to be seen.


    I was impressed. There was usually some indication of where the pokemon was headed unless it went really deep, which this Sandslash appeared to be capable of. Without any visual cues it was nearly impossible to detect, meaning we were relying entirely on Nana¡¯s reaction time to avoid an impending strike.


    Frankly, I was lucky she hadn¡¯t just started with this tactic. But we still had to deal with it now. ¡°Try to jump out of the way if it pops out,¡± I said. ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t work, I want you to hit it with a close-range Fire Blast.¡±


    Nana looked back at me skeptically, but I nodded my encouragement, earning the doggie equivalent of a resigned shrug. He had been working to master the move for months but had yet to land a full-powered Fire Blast. But I had faith in him.


    ¡°For Larvitar,¡± I added, hoping the extra motivation might help. You can do this. I know you can. At my sides, my fists clenched and released repeatedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± Samantha scoffed. ¡°No way your Growlithe can manage an actual Fire Blast. Calling a Flamethrower a Fire Blast doesn¡¯t make it true.¡±


    I remained silent; he would either manage it, or he wouldn¡¯t, and he would likely lose this match if he failed. It was clear by this point that weaker fire attacks weren¡¯t enough to make it through the ground-type¡¯s resilient defenses unless Nana somehow managed to land a shot anywhere other than his opponents tough posterior armor plating, which the Sandslash seemed acutely aware of.


    The tension in the air grew heavy as second after second passed with no sign of the ground type. Nana looked around cautiously, his eyes darting back and forth as if he could somehow visually discern where his opponent was.


    Even Samantha started to look uncertain after at least a minute passed with no sign of her pokemon. Just as I was about to open my mouth, it struck, bursting out of the ground a meter behind Nana in a flurry of debris.


    He attempted to bolt out of the way, but one of his opponent¡¯s long, curving claws managed to snag into his flank. As if sensing victory, the pokemon exploded into motion, slashing and ripping into Nana with abandon.


    In seconds, blood and pieces of floor littered the ground. The Sandslash deftly maneuvered behind Nana, using its bulk to press him into the ground.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You gotta¡¯ do it now,¡± I whispered. ¡°You can do this.¡±


    But no Fire Blast came, and Nana¡¯s whimpers became quieter and quieter as he was forced to cover his face and eyes from the onslaught of brutal attacks raining down upon him.


    Shit, I thought, preparing to recall him before permanent damage was done. Pokemon centers could do a lot of things, but regenerating eyes was not one of them. Even if I thought Nana could take this kind of abuse, it wasn¡¯t worth it. This is it.


    But I was wrong.


    Just as I concluded the match was over, the Sandslash, whose body had nearly entirely covered Nana at this point, began screeching in pain as dense smoke began wafting from its seared anterior, having finally relinquished its defensive posture as it went for the kill.


    White hot clouds of fire came in waves from Nana¡¯s flesh as he emerged from beneath his opponent, burning both him and his opponent alike. He growled through the pain, a primal and guttural noise, before pushing further into the Sandslash, who was doing all it could to escape the fiery effigy.


    Both Samantha and I winced at the wall of heat; it was powerful enough even from twenty meters away to cause my eyes to water and my skin to burn; I felt like I had been under the hot sun for hours. Pinpricks of sweat prickled into existence all over my body, and I found myself regretting the heavy canvas clothes I had chosen for the day.


    Overheat, I realized in dawning awareness, having seen Kuro use the move many times before. It heavily damaged the user but was positively lethal to its target¡ªapparently even second stage ground types.


    I had never considered teaching Nana the move, riddled with downsides as it was. But it must have come more naturally to him than Fire Blast, perhaps due to his sire¡¯s expertise with the move.


    ¡°Shit shit shit,¡± Samantha said, her voice clearly panicked.  ¡°Use Dig again! Get away from that¡­ thing!¡±


    But her orders fell on deaf ears; her pokemon was in too much pain to think rationally, not having been exposed to the unique type of agony that came with such burns. Frankly, I doubted the powerful ground type had ever seriously been burnt at all.


    Well, not anymore, I thought with satisfaction as Nana continued to press forward, step by agonizing step.


    A few seconds more, and the match was over, both of our pokemon collapsing onto the sand¡ªwhich now sported more than a few patches of glass.


    ¡°Both pokemon are unable to continue,¡± the referee said, fanning himself frantically to cool down from his undesirable position so close to the action. He turned my way, ¡°The challenger has sixty seconds to release his next pokemon.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Samantha said, her eyes drawn up in surprise. ¡°I did not see that coming. I gotta¡¯ admit, I¡¯m impressed. But that had to have been your ace.¡± She smiled smugly. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving; I still have more matches to win. There¡¯s no way you can down my remaining two.¡±


    Not bothering to respond, I simply sent Eon¡¯s ball spinning to the center of the arena. It was my first time using her in a match after her evolution. We had explored her capabilities extensively on the way to Vermilion, however, and I was excited to test them out on such a seemingly powerful opponent.


    In contrast to Nana¡¯s aggressive entrance, Eon simply sat there nonchalantly, licking her paws as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. I knew better, though. She was here for blood, likely realizing she would have been the last to be sent out.


    Samantha¡¯s eyebrow twitched at the blatant disrespect, but she looked at Eon consideringly, her hand going back and forth between the two balls on her belt.


    I knew one was Electabuzz, so the fact that she didn¡¯t decide immediately told me that neither was a particularly good matchup, which was a relief since Eon still had an uphill battle ahead of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Kangha-mom,¡± Samantha said, once more wearing a confident smile as she spent a banged up great ball out to the middle of the field.


    I blinked at the ridiculous name as the flash of familiar red light materialized into a hulking saurian form; the Kangaskhan stood over two meters tall and looked like it weighed several hundred kilograms. In contrast to what I had come to expect from the pokemon, it didn¡¯t have a baby in its pouch at all and glared our way without the tiniest hint of maternal instinct.


    I scoured my brain for what I knew about the rarely seen pokemon. It was a normal type but was capable of learning a diverse range of long-range moves from Blizzard to Thunder. But its versatility came at a sacrifice; although it could learn plenty of moves, they would never be very powerful due to its limited ability to harness type energy stores. It had maybe one decent elemental attack in it before it petered out¡ªunless it was completely dedicated to that strategy, in which case it might get a few more.


    The greater problem, however, was that it could also learn a large number of fighting moves. And it excelled at them, having great power and bulk at the cost of endurance. And it was surprisingly fast in short bursts, if I recalled correctly.


    Depending on the route my opponent took in raising her pokemon, it was either going to be a breeze or a nightmare.


    But nightmare or not, I knew there was no way Eon was going to lose this match.


    ¡°Eon, let it come to you. Harassing tactics,¡± I said, keeping my orders intentionally vague. Eon knew what to do; we had drilled different strategies extensively over the last week on our way to Vermilion.


    ¡°Get in there and start swinging,¡± Samantha ordered. ¡°Hammer Arm or Brick Break should do just fine.¡±


    -Fuck, I cursed internally. It seemed like her pokemon had taken the close ranged approach.


    The massive pokemon sprinted forward, displaying its speed as its right arm began glowing with a rusty hue in the telltale aura of fighting energy.


    Eon¡¯s eyes glinted red for an instant, making quick use of Baby-Doll eyes to blunt her opponent¡¯s attack; it worked, and the charging pokemon stumbled for a fleeting moment as its strength was diminished, its slackened muscles no longer obeying in the way it wanted them to.


    Eon capitalized instantly, bounding forward to release a spray of sizzling blackish purple fluid from tiny pores all over her body, disrupting her opponents attack as its flesh began sloughing off from the powerful poison type move.


    Toxic, paired with Eon¡¯s natural biological defenses.


    A brutal combo, in my opinion. It was nearly impossible to dodge if a pokemon was committed to attacking, and Umbreon was rare enough that I doubted most trainers knew about her poisonous sweat glands.


    Kiriel had included her Gym¡¯s staple TM in my pack, which I had quickly made use of for the dark type. It was paying dividends now, as the Kangaskhan writhed in pain, its tough skin taking on a faint pallor as the powerful toxin worked its way through its system.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nasty fucking trick, man,¡± Samantha said darkly, her voice taking on an edge it lacked before. ¡°Shake it off, Kanga. Roll in the dirt if you need to; you have to get in at least a few attacks before you go down. It probably feels worse than it is¡ªtry to ignore the pain!¡±


    Hearing her trainer¡¯s voice, the pokemon calmed down, throwing itself to the ground in an attempt to rub off as much of the oily poison as possible before clambering back to her feet with a newfound sense of respect in her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her a chance, Eon,¡± I said. ¡°Sand Attack if she lunges. Hit her with a Dark Pulse otherwise.¡±


    Eon sauntered forward, ignoring my bid for urgency as she steadily closed in on the larger pokemon as if giving her a second chance.


    Drama queen, I thought, suppressing a chuckle. She¡¯s really playing this up.


    As I suspected, the saurian lunged; it looked like she was once again going for a Hammer Arm.


    Ignoring my orders, Eon continued forward, her eyes glinting as she walked into the attack. The Kangaskhan¡¯s empowered fist slammed into her side with a gruesome squelching noise, easily piercing through her defenses due to the type disadvantage.


    Although I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to look behind me, I imagined there was a crowd of trainers collectively wincing at the devastating strike my pokemon had seemingly intentionally absorbed.


    But Eon didn¡¯t falter.


    A flurry of shadowy cords erupted from all across her body, spilling out hungrily towards her poisoned opponent in a roiling mass of inky blackness that sent a surge of bile to the back of my throat. A flash of mocking, biting laughter could be heard for an instant as the attack struck, wrapping around the Kangaskhan in thick ropes.


    I grimaced, despite knowing what to expect. In contrast to the life-sucking cold of ghost type attacks, the shadows burned through the already damaged pok¨¦mon¡¯s thick layers of fat and muscle through sheer force of virulent emotion.


    Dark type attacks were little understood, not following the same rules as the more common elemental types. Together with Fairy, Ghost, and Dragon, they operated on an entirely different system that many researchers had dedicated their lives to deciphering.


    But after my experience with Adrien¡¯s Hypno, and almost dying, I thought I understood at least a little bit; dark type attacks were empowered by pain.


    The pain of loss, the pain of suffering. The pain of injustice, real or perceived. Of being beaten down over and over again.


    Now that I understood things a bit better, it was no surprise that Eon had evolved into an Umbreon. The sheer abuse she had experienced at the hands of the Seiichi training methodology had nearly ensured it.


    Shattered limbs and raw flesh had been the norm more often than not for most of her life by this point. But it had made her powerful. Much stronger than she might have been as a Vaporeon, as I had once dreamed of.


    I had to admit I was surprised by her intentionally taking damage, but after seeing how much more powerful her Dark Pulse became, I couldn¡¯t fault her for the decision and mentally filed it as a viable if not particularly appealing strategy. But at least she had several methods to heal. And she knew her limitations better than anyone.


    ¡°Kanga, return.¡± Samantha withdrew her pokemon with a disgusted look on her face. I couldn¡¯t blame her; it had been struggling ineffectually to escape the choking tendrils of darkness, its tissues burning away the entire time, consumed by the ravenous energy empowered by the viciousness of its own strike.


    The scent of burnt and dissolved flesh hung heavily in the air. I idly wondered if the psychic barriers prevented the smell from leaking through.


    Looking uncertainly back and forth, the ref called out, ¡°Samantha¡¯s pokemon is no longer able to battle. She has sixty seconds to send out her last pokemon.¡±


    ¡°That was fucked up, man,¡± Samantha said, shaking her head as she tossed her last pok¨¦ball up and down. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like that in my life, and I¡¯ve seen a lot.¡±


    I ignored her. ¡°Eon, Moonlight.¡±


    Deigning to obey me¡ªthis time, at least¡ªEon sauntered back towards the center of the arena and sat down, licking the blood from her paws, ironically making my earlier comment a reality.


    Her normally golden rings faded to the faintest of pinks as her torn side began methodically stitching itself back up. A few seconds later, the flickers of white rib and yellow fat poking through the ragged hole had retreated back into her body, leaving an unblemished patch of matte black fur in its place.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡¯ Samantha sighed, her face stony. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, Ziggy,¡± she said as she tossed out her remaining pokemon. The Electabuzz that had first caught my eye emerged at the edge of the arena¡ªwell away from Eon.


    She was trying to keep her distance this time. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea by any means, but I doubted her pokemon had the power to take Eon down from range unless it managed to repeatedly hit her with fully empowered Thunders.


    ¡°Ziggy!¡± Samantha called out. ¡°Despite its looks, that thing is a fucking menace; don¡¯t let it get close. You should be easily able to outpace it with Quick Attack. Keep hitting it with Thunderbolt!¡±


    ¡°Chase it down, Eon,¡± I said calmly. If she wanted to make it a battle of endurance I was more than prepared. ¡°Don¡¯t bother dodging the attacks; just go for a decisive strike when the opportunity arises.¡±


    Both pokemon immediately jumped into a game of cat and mouse, darting all over the arena. The Electabuzz haphazardly shot off Thunderbolts whenever it had the chance, and Eon doggedly kept pace behind it.


    Following my orders this time, thankfully, Eon made no effort to actually dodge the strikes, simply surging through them with a stoic grimace. Her coat did wonders to dampen the efficacy of the electric type-energy, the power dissipating through the springy material without doing any serious damage.


    Samantha was right; Eon wasn¡¯t nearly as quick as the Electabuzz, even when using Quick Attack. For the first few minutes of the dance, she struggled to get within even a few meters of her opponent before inevitably getting blasted with attacks.


    But it didn¡¯t matter; the Electabuzz was tiring faster than she was, unable to keep up with the massive output its trainer had ordered. It was pulling in heaving lungfuls of air as Eon got closer and closer with each exchange until she finally struck.


    The Dark Pulse wasn¡¯t nearly as powerful as the first, partly because she had expended a large amount of energy, but also because the Electabuzz simply hadn¡¯t been able to hold a candle to the amount of damage the Kangaskhan had inflicted.


    But it still did the trick; the shadowy tendrils latched onto her opponent¡¯s arm as it was trying to skirt by, before pulling it in where Eon finished it with another blast of Toxic from her sweat glands, which were going at full force due to the ongoing battle.


    As the Electabuzz finally fell, a wave of exhaustion passed through me, and I had to catch myself from staggering.


    I did it, I realized, sucking in a huge breath as I walked to the center of the arena to shake my opponent¡¯s hand.  I¡¯m not bad at this. I won against a serious trainer at a Battle Center!


    Although some part of me had known my team was strong, having it confirmed felt better than I could have ever imagined. Despite my showing against Dani on the second day of my journey, I had still doubted. Still wondered if I would be able to make my clan proud, despite hating my role in it all the while.


    I¡¯m not bad at this, I told myself, confidently this time. Sula is a freak. Kiriel is a freak. I am good at this, and my pokemon are strong.


    I, am strong.


    With a renewed sense of confidence, I shook my opponent''s hand. Despite her loss, she was smiling wryly.


    ¡°Not a bad match,¡± she said. ¡°Not at all. Mare, was it? I¡¯ll remember the name.¡± We finished shaking and she reached into her pocket to pull out a wad of bills, but I stopped her before she handed them over.


    ¡°Save your money,¡± I said, an idea forming in my mind. ¡°Tell you what; I¡¯ll pay you if you¡¯ll give me another few matches just like that.¡±

 Side Story: Icefall Cave I

    August 12<sup>th</sup>, 1973, Four Island, 1800


    ¡°It¡¯s sooooooo hot.¡±


    Sighing, I continued ignoring the annoying voice that seemed to follow me everywhere, preferring to focus on the book I was reading. It was one of my favorites, going over all the known evolutionary paths the Eevee line could take. I took it everywhere with me.


    The page was currently open to a diagram of an elegant blue and frilly pokemon; Vaporeon.


    I loved Vaporeon; it was so cute and sophisticated, and I liked the idea of a pokemon that could help with showers on long camping trips. Or hot water, for ramen. There were limitless applications! And when they got strong enough they could completely change their body to water!


    And they could probably cool me down on a hot day like this, I thought with a wistful sigh. So cool.


    I glanced over at Eon, one of two starters I had received last fall on my tenth birthday. She was in that super adorable half-asleep state where she was still purring but still mostly asleep, with the very tip of her tongue poking out of her mouth.


    So cute, I thought with a loving smile. I tried to picture her as a Vaporeon and couldn¡¯t help but giggle with excitement at the thought.


    Nana, my Growlithe, stared stoically out the window pretending he didn¡¯t want anything to do with our cuddle puddle. But I could tell he secretly loved a good cuddle session. He would admit it in time, I hoped.


    ¡°It¡¯s sooooooooooo hot,¡± the voice repeated, ending in a groan. Sula looked over at me from her position on the couch in the center of the room, her eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Mare. Are you ignoring me? Stop it, dummy.¡±


    I pretended I hadn¡¯t heard her, idly flipping to the next page, where it detailed the ideal diet for my favorite pokemon.


    ¡°You are,¡± she accused, gasping in mock surprise. ¡°But I know you think it¡¯s too hot, too; I can see the sweat dripping down your face.¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes as I resisted the instinct to wipe the sweat from my brow. ¡°It¡¯s just hot; there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, so I don¡¯t see what point there is in complaining.¡±


    ¡°Aha!¡± Sula exclaimed, holding up a hand dramatically, ¡°But what if there was? What if there was something that would perfectly remedy how hot this damn house is? Would you be interested then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not,¡± I said drily. ¡°Unless you want to go interrupt mom¡¯s important meeting with the breeders to ask her to spare her Frosslass¡ªI know I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Sula clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re always such a pessimist. I wasn¡¯t talking about that, either.¡±


    I leaned forward with interest despite myself. It was really hot, but our mom had ordered us to stay put until she got back. ¡°Then what were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, interested now, are we?" Sula said gleefully, her dark eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Just tell me,¡± I pouted back. ¡°You¡¯re always like this.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, leaning forward conspiratorially over the edge of the beige couch she sat on. Her albino Charmeleon, Lizzie, followed suit, hanging her head over the edge of the sofa, long pink tongue lolling out. ¡°I heard that you can find a rare item here. On the island; a type of ice that never melts and can cool down an entire building! Can you imagine it, Mare? We wouldn¡¯t have to swelter away like this for the rest of the summer. We could take it with us everywhere we go! We could even charge people if we wanted.¡±


    I frowned. That sounded like a tall tale if I had ever heard one. There was no way one measly piece of ice could cool down an entire building. But the thought of a portable cooling item had its appeal, I had to admit. But there was no way.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said. Sula was always a big liar. This was no different.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± she protested. ¡°I swear! I heard Koga talking about it, how he was maybe going to take a detour to find one for his wife so she could stay cool in the summer. He said there¡¯s a cave nearby where we could find it.¡±


    ¡°A-anyway,¡± I said, turning back to my book. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, what can we do about it? Mom told us to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Mom would want us to go exploring on our own,¡± Sula replied confidently. ¡°In fact, I bet she just wants to test us to see if we¡¯ll show initiative.¡±


    I cocked my head thoughtfully. That did sound like something our mom would do. There were always challenges and things to overcome. It was hard to tell what she wanted, though. I never seemed to get anything right. But she was much nicer to Sula, so maybe she was right?


    ¡°Okay,¡± I tentatively agreed, thinking that maybe mom would be nicer to me if I did something unexpected like my sister. ¡°What would we even do? What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Simple; we sneak out of here,¡± she said matter of factly. ¡°There¡¯s only like, one guard, and we can easily make it out of here if we go out the second story. We make our way out of town and towards the cave; it¡¯s supposedly just outside the east side of town. We might have to swim a bit, but with how warm it is outside we should be fine.¡±


    I sat back in my chair, thinking it over. Her plan didn¡¯t sound that bad. It was rare we only had one guard anywhere, and the particular guard watching us was one of the laziest of the bunch. Now that I thought about it, it did seem suspicious that mom had assigned him of all people to mind us.


    Why would she do that if she didn¡¯t want us to capitalize on the opportunity? She never did anything without a reason.


    Making my decision, I turned to Sula with an earnest grin. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    <hr>


    Surprisingly, the first stage of the plan went off without a hitch, and we were well on our way out of the rustic down when we were finally spotted.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    At the sound of the high-pitched voice, both Sula and I froze, slowly turning around to see who had ruined our previously perfect escape operation.


    It was a girl who looked roughly my age, with vivid red hair and ridiculously large black rimmed glasses that looked way too big for her face. She wore a plain jeans and a t-shirt.


    But she was kind of cute, I guess. Probably.


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± Sula said, chuckling nervously. ¡°Just checking out this side of town.¡±


    The girl cocked her head and adjusted her glasses, pushing them up the bridge of her nose since they seemed to be slipping off her face. Probably because they¡¯re way too big, I thought, wondering why she didn¡¯t just get a pair that fit her.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked after somehow forcing her glasses into position, ¡°There¡¯s nothing over there besides Icefall Cave, and that¡¯s off limits. Especially to strangers.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Sula said easily. ¡°We knew that; we just wanted to see the outside of it.¡± She nudged me with an elbow, ¡°Right, Mare?¡±


    ¡°T-totally,¡± I agreed, already wishing I had never agreed to this stupid plan. What were the odds we would run into a local? Pretty high, I guess, I realized stupidly. It¡¯s barely been fifteen minutes since we left the house.


    The girl squinted at us before shrugging. ¡°Well, that¡¯s no problem.¡± She walked our way and held out a hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Lorelei; I¡¯ll show you to the outside of the cave if you want!¡±


    ¡°Mare,¡± I said shyly as I took her hand. It was soft, much softer than my own or any of my family¡¯s. It was weird to think that hands were supposed to be like that, and not the rough and calloused versions of hands I had grown used to.


    ¡°Sula,¡± Sula said brusquely, holding her chin high as she shook the girl¡¯s hand.


    So annoying, I thought, rolling my eyes internally at Sula¡¯s ridiculous ego.


    ¡°Nice to meet you both!¡± Lorelei grinned back. ¡°I rarely get to meet any new kids my age.¡±


    Sula laughed scornfully. ¡°Your age? Hardly; I¡¯m twelve, turning thirteen this year.¡±


    Lorelei¡¯s smile finally faltered at Sula¡¯s snarky tone. ¡°I¡¯m only ten,¡± she said quietly as if that were something to be ashamed of.


    ¡°I¡¯m ten, too,¡± I said, not wanting to see her frown. ¡°Ignore my sister; she¡¯s just loud and annoying all the time.¡±


    ¡°Am not,¡± Sula protested, flicking me on the head. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    I cleared my throat, ¡°A-anyway, we should probably get going, shouldn¡¯t we? I want to see the cave.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lorelei agreed, her smile returning in full force.


    ¡°Mare,¡± Sula hissed as she pulled me aside, much to the confusion of our new friend. ¡°What are you thinking? If she comes with she¡¯ll definitely tattle on us if we go into the cave. You can smell their type from a kilometer away.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she can just come with us into the cave? Like a tour guide?¡± I whispered back. ¡°She seems like she wants friends; it must be lonely on such a small island.¡±


    Sula groaned, holding up her hand to her head like she had a headache. ¡°You¡¯re always such a fucking softy. Fine.¡± She turned back to Lorelei with a smile. ¡°You ready to go?¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sula scoffed, clearly unimpressed with the size of the cave entrance; it was across a decent sized body of water but didn¡¯t look much bigger than a standard door entrance, at least from where we stood.


    The lake itself was lovely, with crystal clear waters that nearly looked like glass they were so still.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Lorelei chirped. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty! I love to come here and just watch the water. It¡¯s so still compared to all the yucky waves around the island. It makes me feel really good inside.¡±


    ¡°It is pretty,¡± I agreed, walking forward to check the water temperature with a hand. Beside me, Eon and Nana were guzzling water in massive gulps as if they hadn¡¯t drunk anything in weeks. They were probably faring the worst in the heat with their fur coats and all. Although I didn¡¯t think it was possible for Growlithe to overheat, technically.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t people go in?¡± I asked, peeling off my shoes and socks to let my feet hang over into the water; it was delightfully cold.


    To my surprise, Lorelei joined me, sitting down with a quiet gasp of pleasure. ¡°It¡¯s because of poachers; a few years ago a group of trainers were illegally harvesting some of the rare pokemon in there and selling them on the black market, whatever that is.¡±


    ¡°What kinds of pokemon are in there?¡± Sula asked while peering across the lake with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Anything good?¡±


    Lorelei looked around to make sure nobody was there. Seeing no one but a few Pidgey absently hanging out on a nearby tree, she answered, ¡°I guess I can tell you since you don¡¯t seem like bad guys. There¡¯s a ton of different ice types, like Seel and Dewgong, but also rarer pokemon like Snorunt and Delibird. But the real money was apparently in harvesting tails from the numerous Slowpoke in the cave system. Mama said they sell for a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Sula mused, her dark eyes suddenly burning with ambition. ¡°Are locals allowed to go in? Have you been in before?¡±


    ¡°Of course?¡± Lorelei replied, cocking her head in confusion. ¡°I live here; I go in all the time. I caught my first pokemon there! But I always go with mama.¡±


    ¡°What kind of pokemon is it?¡± I asked. I could easily envision her with a Seel; I had always loved the fluffy pokemon and it seemed like one would suit her nicely.


    She hesitated, once more looking around before whispering, ¡°A Lapras. But don¡¯t tell anyone they¡¯re in there! I would never forgive you. They¡¯re almost extinct.¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± I breathed, picturing the beyond rare water-ice type. ¡°That¡¯s so cool! I¡¯ve only read about them but have never seen one. You¡¯re super lucky.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± she agreed, smiling as she reminisced, ¡°My mama took me into the cave when I first turned ten, something about a rite of passage? And the little guy just swam right up to me, cute as a button. We¡¯ve been together ever since.¡±


    ¡°What a lovely story,¡± Sula said. Gone was the snarky tone from before, and her voice was sweet as honey. ¡°You must be very close.¡±


    Uh oh, I thought, frowning. She wants something now.


    ¡°We are!¡± Lorelei beamed. ¡°I try to come here every day so I can play with him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a diligent trainer,¡± Sula said. ¡°Any pokemon would be lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lorelei replied shyly. ¡°Nobody has said that before!¡± She giggled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell mama!¡±


    ¡°So,¡± began Sula as she sat down next to Lorelei, picking up her hand and holding it in her own. ¡°What do you think about giving us a ride across the water to see the cave? We won¡¯t go far,¡± she clarified as an alarmed look spread across the younger trainer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­mama said to never let any outsiders in the cave,¡± Lorelei said, looking down at her lap.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not just anybody,¡± Sula replied, smiling gently. ¡°We¡¯re friends now, right?¡± She turned my way, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mare?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to do; on one hand, I did want to go in the cave, but on the other, I didn¡¯t want my new friend to get in trouble. But I did want to be friends with her, so I could hardly say we weren¡¯t friends unless I wanted to hurt her feelings. Which I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun! I just want to dip my head in to cool down. We¡¯ll just pop in and then go right back out.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise,¡± I replied, holding up my pinky to seal the deal.


    ¡°¡­¡± she held out her hand, extending her little finger to tie together with mine. ¡°Okay, I guess it¡¯ll be alright if you just see the entrance.¡±


    <hr>


    Lorelei¡¯s Lapras was barely large enough to fit the three of us. According to her, he had nearly tripled in size since she had first caught him, and he would probably triple in size again by the next year.


    Lorelei supposedly knew this because her mother owned a Lapras as well, having grown up on the island. She now served as the League representative for the entire community.


    Sula could barely tear her eyes off of the exotic pokemon, making it abundantly clear that our initial goal of finding some ¡®mystical ice¡¯ was no longer the priority. Instead, it was about her, and finding another powerful pokemon for her team.


    As usual, it was all about Sula.


    The ride over went smoothly since the lake had hardly any waves to speak of. It was probably around a kilometer or so to the entrance, which only took a few minutes for Lorelei¡¯s powerful pokemon to ferry us across.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Lorelei said nervously. ¡°There¡¯s a small tunnel from the entrance before it opens up into the main area of the cave itself. It¡¯s really icy, so be careful!¡±


    ¡°Awesome,¡± Sula replied, already heading over to the rugged hole in the mountain face. Frost coated the outside of the tunnel even in the sweltering summer heat.


    I hurried to catch up, cursing my smaller legs. Sula had hit a growth spurt early on and stood nearly a head taller than me already. It was so unfair. But at least people had stopped mixing us up for a bit.


    But at least Lizzie was shorter than I was, and the fiery lizard struggled to keep pace, which made me feel at least slightly better.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Lorelei cried out as she scurried to catch up after returning her Lapras.


    Following our intrepid (idiotic) leader, we made our way into the tunnel. The difference in temperature was abrupt; it went from blazing hot, barely able to breath hot, to ¡®dear Arceus, please let my toes still be there,¡¯ cold.


    I shivered, wishing I had brought a jacket even though that was the last thing on my mind when we left the house. I had somehow failed to connect the dots in realizing that the place harboring the stupid ice would be stupid cold.


    Stupid, stupid Mare, I told myself, as I always did. You always mess things up when they matter.


    As if sensing my discomfort, Nana and Eon pulled up beside me, rubbing against my legs in an effort to keep me warm. I knelt down, pulling Nana into a warm hug. ¡°Feels so good,¡± I whispered as I buried my face in his fluffy mane, letting the soft fur distract me from my negative thoughts.


    ¡°Can I hug him, too?¡± Lorelei asked in a small voice. She was huddled up about a meter behind me with her arms wrapped around her shoulders. Her breath left dense clouds of mist in its wake. ¡°We usually bring jackets when we visit.¡±


    I looked down at Nana, who looked bashfully away, seemingly embarrassed by the contact. I reluctantly pulled myself away. ¡°Keep her warm, buddy. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Lithe,¡± he deferred, peeling away to offer his body heat to Lorelei. She breathed a big sigh of relief as she wrapped her thin arms around his body.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a gentle smile. ¡°Nana, was it? You¡¯re a good boy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nana just looked away awkwardly at the compliment, earning a chuff from Eon as she observed the interaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease him,¡± I reprimanded her, bopping her lightly on the top of her head, earning me an affronted look from the haughty pokemon.


    ¡°Are you guys coming?¡± Sula¡¯s harsh voice called out. ¡°It¡¯s huge! Get over here, Mare!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± I shouted back, rolling my eyes. I turned to Lorelei with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Sorry about her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lorelei replied somberly. ¡°It must be nice to have a sister. I¡¯m an only child and spend most of my time reading at the library if I¡¯m not out at the lake. It gets really lonely, especially during the summer when school is out.¡± She laughed bitterly. ¡°Not that school is much better, either. There¡¯s hardly anybody else on this island.¡±


    ¡°Wanna trade?¡± I joked. ¡°You can have Sula and hang out with my family, and I¡¯ll take a nice vacation out here to enjoy the solitude. It¡¯ll be great!¡±


    ¡°But then we wouldn¡¯t get to be friends, would we?¡± Lorelie said glumly.


    To that, I had no response.


    ¡°Mare!!¡± Sula¡¯s voice echoed down the tunnel once more, cutting our conversation short. ¡°Get your sorry ass over here!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go,¡± I said, turning to catch up to Sula. Lorelei hadn¡¯t been kidding; the floor was slick with ice, and I had to carefully maneuver to avoid slipping. I imagined they probably wore some kind of attachment to their boots if they regularly traversed terrain like this.


    A few short moments later, the narrow tunnel emerged onto a bluff overlooking a massive, cavernous space that extended hundreds of meters into the distance; a dense sheet of fog dropped visibility down to nothing after a while.


    Floes of ice dotted a body of water that swirled and spun hypnotically, jostling the huge fragments of ice together repeatedly in great crashes that echoed around the cave, if one could even call it that. Rudimentary lighting was built into the sides of the tunnel and around the entrance, and there appeared to be some natural luminescence emanating from various crystals scattered across the ceiling.


    In a word, beautiful. Albeit the hazardous kind.


    Throngs of Dewgong and Seel looked up at us with interest before slipping off their perches and retreating into the freezing waters.


    ¡°How do you even get around in here?¡± I wondered aloud, trying to picture a trainer hopping around the icy islands. They would have to be either suicidal or freakishly athletic to accomplish such a feat.


    ¡°With pokemon?¡± Lorelei answered as she pulled up beside me. ¡°The trail leads down to the shoreline, but past that, a powerful water type is required. Not only to weather the inevitable collisions with the icebergs, but also to ward off the many pokemon lurking beneath the water. I¡¯ve never seen one, but mama says you can even find Gyarados in the deeper areas.¡±


    I shivered, imagining the massive serpentine pokemon rising up from the depths, ready to eat me whole like an afternoon snack. If I even qualify as that, I thought with a nervous chuckle. I had heard they could eat a fully grown man whole. Chomp.


    ¡°Scary, huh?¡± Lorelei said with a proud smile. ¡°This is my first time here alone. I usually come with mama.¡±


    A hand grabbed my shoulder, lightly shoving me towards the edge without releasing me. I took a heavy step forward, narrowly avoiding falling on my bottom before my aggressor stabilized me.


    ¡°Scary indeed,¡± chuckled Sula from her position behind me. ¡°Be careful not to fall, Mare!¡±


    ¡°Not funny,¡± I said darkly, straightening myself up. ¡°What if I actually fell? I would probably die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be fine,¡± Sula casually replied, waving away my concerns. ¡°Lizzie and Fireball would be more than enough to handle anything down there. We¡¯d rescue you in no time at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course they could,¡± I shot back sarcastically. ¡°Lizzie would totally be able to handle a Gyarados.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Sula agreed, clearly not picking up my tone. ¡°She would.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I cautiously stepped up to the edge, peering over to see what lurked directly below us; it looked like it was a sheer drop into open water, but I had no way of knowing how deep it might be.


    I sincerely doubted that either of Sula¡¯s two fire type pokemon would be able to handle even a handful of the pokemon Lorelei had mentioned frequented the area. If they even survived the fall, they would be soaking wet and at the mercy of who knows what.


    Taking a deep breath, I attempted to push the adrenaline out of my system from the near miss as I gazed out at the savage landscape below. It wasn¡¯t the first time Sula had done something like this and I doubted it would be the last. I just had to adapt to it and calm myself down like always.


    ¡°You should probab¡ª¡± Lorelei¡¯s concerned voice was cut off by a deafening crack.


    And then I was floating, the last meter of icy cliff breaking off for no apparent reason other than to spite me.


    Stupid, stupid, Mare, was my last thought before the icy waters engulfed me.